Prakritsarvaswam

Author(s): Markandey, Krushnachandra Acharya
Publisher: Prakrit Text Society Ahmedabad
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001369/1

Page #1
Prakrit Text Society Series No. XI Prakrit Grammar Series No. I General Editor Dr. A. N. UPADHYE Markandeya's PRAKRTA-SARVASVA mArkaNDeyaviracitaM prAkRta - sarvasvam Thesis approved for the degree of Doctor af Philosophy by Utkal University (1966) Critically Edited With Introduction, Variant Readings and useful Indices etc. international BY Dr. KRISHNA CHANDRA ACHARYA M. A. (Banaras ), Ph. D. (Utkal ), Sahityacarya Lecturer in Sanskrit, Post-Graduate Department, Utkal University, Bhubaneswar (Orissa) PUBLISHED BY PRAKRIT TEXT SOCIETY Ahmedabad-9 1968

Page #2
Prakrit Text Society Series No. XI Prakrit Grammar Series No. I General Editor Dr. A. N. UPADHYE Markandeya's PRAKRTA-SARVASVA mArkaNDeyaviracitaM prAkRta sa ve svam Thesis approved for the degree of Doctor af Philosophy by Utkal University ( 1966 ) Critically Edited With Introduction, Variant Readings and useful Indices etc. BY Dr. KRISHNA CHANDRA ACHARYA M. A. (Baparas ), Ph.D. (Utkal ), Sahityacarya. Lecturer in Sanskrit, Post-Graduate Department, Utkal University, Bhubaneswar ( Orissa ) PUBLISHED BY PRAKRIT TEXT SOCIETY Ahmedabad-9 1968

Page #3
PUBLISHED BY DR. H. O. BHAYANI SECRETARY, PRAKRIT TEXT SOCIETY, AHMEDABAD-9 Price Rs. Twenty Available from : Prakrit Text Society, Ahmedabad -9 Motilal Banarasidas, Delhi Munshiram Manoharlal. Delhi Prithvi Prakashan, Varanasi PRINTED BY DR. R. N. DANDEKAR, HON. SECRETARY, AT THE BHANDARKAR O. R. INSTITUTE PRESS POONA-4

Page #4

Page #5
Photo of Palm-leaf Ms. of PS (Cat. No. 221) in Oriya Script, Utkal University Library, 1817 A. D. Folio No. 40 3 urjtr rhimm baa shunnaa hrmn bnn bnnaa ghr rngg ptr saansri g bhuutkellibaar baar shbdgutthi prre ghr bhull khaadyy smrtaar sh rtn s krn upaayy su em ku upro ruup mel yyuniphru smr gp shrr gur jaamr ehaa epre prbru mukri suuyy kttk smyyre mnnddnniishcyyk gllpsre se srb puurtaar * prinnt mshaanr sms grnthi : singku snm Folio No. 76 kspiyyr udyy shaasn bir god baarmbh jgnnaangk grhnn prinntipi muurtti krnti / rj mn

Page #6
Photo of a MS. of PS in Oriya script Dedication General Editorial Preface Introduction Critical Text of Prakrta-sarvasva Appendix I, Index of Sutras Glossary, Prakrit-Sanskrit zlokabaddhaH sUtrapAThaH TABLE OF CONTENTS Bibliography Abbreviations gaNapAThaH Unnamed Authors & Untraced Quotations Errata .. Facing Page 1 3 5 17 1 172 189 218 233 237 239 244 247

Page #7

Page #8
samarpaNam . zrIvatsagotrabhuvi viprakule prasUtaM zrIvizvanAthatanujaM viduSAM vareNyam / AcAryamAryatilakaM vanamAlinaM taM vande sadA sukRtinaM mama tAtapAdam // sAhitye sAMkhyayoge'pyatha nayabahule dharmazAstre ca yo'sA_____ vAcAryopAdhidhArI vimalaguNagaNairyotitasvAntarAtmA / yenApyadhyApito'haM satatajaDamatiH puNyagIrvANavANI tasyArAdhye padAbje sukavikRtimimAmarpaye navyarUpAm //

Page #9

Page #10
GENERAL EDITORIAL The Prakrit Text Society has accepted a programme of publishing Prakrit Grammars on an uniform plan with a view to bringing out critical, or at least authentic, editions of those which are hitherto unpublished or which are not available or which are not critically edited, generally in order of priority. The Prakrta-sarvasva of Markandeya is an important grammar of the Eastern School. The author flourished in the 16th century and wrote this work under Mukundadeva, the ruler of Orissa. His treatment is thorough, and he quotes a number of Prakrit works from which he has collected his material. This grammar had already caught the attention of earlier scholars like PISCHEL, GRIERSON, NITTI DOLCI etc. A good edition of this grammar was already brought out by S. P. V. BHATTANATHASWAMI, Vizagapattam, in 1912 (reprinted in 1927). But it is long out of print. Our Thanks are due to Dr. K. C. ACHARYA who has critically edited this grammar, using all the Mss. of it so far known (including even those which were once handled by GRIERSON). It was good of him that he entrusted this work to the Prakrit Text Society for publication. It will be seen from his Introduction that he has shed additional light on the biography of Markandeya, and discussed a number of problems connected with Prakrit in general and this grammar in particular. The cause of Prakrit studies is much helped by the publication of this grammar which along with that of Purusottama has its own specialities. We are highly grateful to Dr. P. L. VAIDYA, the President of the Prakrit Text Society, who kindly made arrangements for printing this work efficiently at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute's Press and also took great pains in setting up the format and correcting the proofs of this work.

Page #11
prAkRtasarvasvam / My thanks are due to the Secretary of the Prakrit Text Society and also to the Manager of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute's Press for all their co-operation in bringing out this publication. A. N. UPADHYE Kolhapur. 17-7-68

Page #12
PREFACE 1. The Need of a Critical Edition of Prakrtasarvasva. A brief explanation is necessary while bringing out a critical edition of Prakrtasarvasva, the well known Prakrit grammar of Markandeya Kavindra. Its edition in Devanagari script by Shri. P. V. BHATTANATHASVAMI appeared for the first time in the year 1912 and was published by Arsasangha in Granthapradarsani periodical at Vizagapatam. It was reprinted by the Arsasangha in the form of a book at Vizagapatam in the year 1927. This edition was probably based on a single manuscript, for the editor does not give any clue to this effect and excepting the bare text the reader is disappointed at the absence of notes, variant readings and indices in it. After this edition, however, no other edition of this grammar has been brought out though the scholars have allthrough felt a great need of a critical edition of this work based on more manuscript material. GRIERSON opined that the critical edition of the said work was a desideratum and he actually attem pted to bring out one in his ripe age with the help of more manuscripts. But unfortunately he passed away, before he could accomplish it. Dr. A. N. UPADHYE in a footnote to his paper "Paisaci Language and Literature" (ABORI, XXI. p. 10) similarly opines that a critical edition of Mk's grammar based on more manuscript material is an urgent need. NITTI DOLCI expresses her disappointment at the uncritical edition of Prakrtasarvasva in Devanagari script which is lacking in notes and indices ( Les Gram. p. 127). I now proceed to give a brief account of the manuscript material used by me for bringing out this edition. 2, The Critical Apparatus. It is first of all necessary to give a short account of the Mss. which GRIERSON collated for a critical study of the work.1 They are as follows: 1. See footnote on p. 514-The Prakrit Vibhasas " GRIERSON, JRAS, 1918. by Sir G. A.

Page #13
prAkRtasarvasvam / P- This stands for the text edited by BHATTANATHASVAMI and printed in Vizagapatam in 1912. O- This stands for the Ms. written in Oriya character which was lent to GRIERSON by Pandit SADASIVA MISRA of Puri. Hn- This stands for the copy in Devanagari character of the Ms. No. 1555 in the Library of Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. Hb-- This stands for the copy in Bengali characters of the same Ms. of the Asiatic Society Library. Ox- This stands for the Wilson Ms. No. 158b of the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 1o-- This stands for Mackenzie Ms. No. 70 of India Office Library, London. The Mss. of PS used by me for the present edition are as follows: A- This stands for the Ms. No. 4090 in the Catalogue No. 4628 of the Asiatic Society Library, Calcutta. This is a palm-leaf Ms. and its leaves are marked on the left-hand side from 100 to 120. Evidently these form only a part of a large Ms. which probably contained Sutras relating to other Prakrit languages. Only the Maharastri portion, i. e., the first eight chapters of Mk's grammar are written in this small fragment, other portions being evidently lost. It is written in beautiful Oriya script and according to Dr. S. K. De, the editor of Descriptive Catalogue of Mss. of Asiatic Society Library, Bengal, this Ms. belongs to early eighteenth century. It is strange to note that the Ms. No. 1555, two copies of which were consulted by GRIERSON referred to above is no more traced in the Asiatic Society Library A Ms. other than PS appears against the said number. The Librarian of this Library failed to satisfy me in explaining this irregularity and the disappearance of the Ms. referred to by GRIERSON. We are yet to know whether this is the same Ms. as that two copies of which were lent to GRIERSON by HOERNLE. The present Ms., however, as referred to above, records only the Maharastri

Page #14
PREFACE portion and that too in an abridged manner. The scribe seems to have deliberately tried to avoid portions from the long commentaries on Sutras for the sake of brevity, and therefore, one is often disappointed to witness the absence of examples given by Mk. Despite all this, the Ms. is useful in certain aspects. It has less scribal errors as compared to other Mss. consulted by me and mostly tallies with the Vizagapatam edition. It begins with the Su. 'Siddham Paninyadeh', the earlier portion being evidently lost. B--This stands for the Vizagapatam edition by BHATTANATHASVAMI. The book is of the later publication of 1927 and belongs to the Kanika Library, Ravenshaw College, Cuttack. G-This stands for the transcript of Ms. No. 15662 of the Government Oriental Mss. Library, Madras. It is an old paper Ms. consisting of 152 pages and written in Telugu character. The transcript of the Ms, which I possess is in Devanagari character. 0--This stands for the microfilm copy of Ms. Wilson 1585 of Bodleian Library, Oxford. I-This stands for the microfilm copy of Mackenzie Ms. No. 70 of India Office Library, London. At the colophon the scribe declares himself to be Govindadasa by name who copied it during night time and completed copying on monday: __ "rAtrailikhitaM nityaM samAptaM caMdravAsare / govindadAsena likhitamidaM pustakam // " U--This stands for the Ms. No. 52 of the Utkal University Library. It is a palm-leaf Ms. written in Oriya character which was donated to the Library by the late Dr. KARUNAKAR KAR. It has also been entirely copied by me and I possess the copy with me. The scribe gives the exact date of completing the copying in the autumn of Yugabda 4917 corresponding to 1817 A. C. The passage referred to runs thus : "yugAbde municandrAGkayuge'tIte zaradRtau / samAptaM pustakamidaM prAkRtaprakriyAtmakam // " It is interesting to note that the Kanika Library of Ravenshaw College, Cuttack, contains in Ms. form a descriptive list of Sans

Page #15
praakRtsrvsvm| krit Mss. searched by an itinerant scholar appointed by the then Bihar and Orissa Research Society. The report contains the description of a palm-leaf Ms. of PS, the owner of which is said to be Pandit SADASIVA MISRA of Puri. Evidently this was the same Ms. which GRIERSON has mentiond to have been lent to him by Pandit SADASIVA MISRA of Puri. What is more curious to note is that the description as given in the list exactly tallies with the writings in the Ms. of the Utkal University. The verse of the scribe regarding the date of the completion of writing as cited above has been quoted in the report - a fact which gives ample proof that the two Mss. are one and the same. But it is not known how the Ms. was acquired by Dr. Kar who donated the same to the Utkal University. On my personal enquiry Dr. KAR could not remember anything as to the acquisition of the Ms. by him. He might have got it from Pandit SadAsIVA MISRA. Dr. Kar was for a good long time Principal of Sadasiva Sanskrit College, Puri, which is named after Pandit SADASIVA MISRA. However, almost all the Mss. materials which was handled by GRIERSON is in my possession in addition to the Ms. of Govt. Oriental Mss. Library, Madras. 3. Evaluation of Mss. Of the six texts thus described for critically editing PS, the Vizagapatam edition is by far the best. Excepting the four Sutras of the 17th Pada which are supposed to be missing and which too are traced in none of the Mss., this edition contains the complete text, and the Sutras are numbered and printed in an orderly manper so as to suit the arrangement of the metre in which all the Sutras are set. This edition, though not free from errors and doubtful readings, has been allthrough a guiding work for me in deciphering the difficult and illegible lines of Mss. The editor in a number of doubtful places has put query marks, against the words or the passages concerned without attempting to suggest any 2. See B, pp. 114-15, I have supplied Bus. 21 and 22 after comparing the grammars of Purusottama and Ramatarman.

Page #16
PREFACE improvement on them, and this edition is conspicuous by the absence of any kind of notes. Even then the edition has helped me a lot to have a comparative study of its readings with those of other Mss., finally leading me to ascertain the actul text. Here and there some anomalies and corrupt readings are best renoved by a comparison with the Mss. Now coming to the Mss. mention must be made firstly of A. It stands closer to B than any of the other Mss. It is beautifully written in Oriya character and the scribe distinguishes the commentary portion from the Sutras by writing the latter in bold hand. Whereas the other Mss. are lacking in a considerable portion of the fifth and sixth Padas, A preserves them. It has much less scribal errors and what is more interesting to note is that it records a dhatvadesa of the root drs in causative as dava attributing the same to Sakalya-davas ceti Sakalyah (VII. 106) which none of the Mss. including B does. The only major defect of this Ms. is that it is written in a very abridged manner especially in respect of the commentary portion and the text after the eighth Pada is unfortunately lost. Had it contained the remaining portion of the work it would have been the most useful Ms. It, however, comes under the same group as B. The remaining four Mss. U, G, I and have a common feature which would show that they belong to the same originals. Yet they have certain differences among themselves which indicate that U and G form one group while I and O another. I and O are undoubtedly copies of the same original. They have very slight differences in readings. As the footnotes will show, they most often tally. All these again lack a considerable portion of the fifth and sixth Padas and the most serious thing is that starting from punar vacanad vrk sadau (XII. 8 ) of the Sakari Vibhasa section up to the end of declensional section of Nagara Apabhramsa 3. For a graphic description of the contents of I, which are more or less identical with those of UGO, 800 Descriptive Catalogue, India Office Library, ed. by A. B. KEITK, Vol. II, Part I, p. 300.

Page #17
prAkRtasarvasvam / (XVII. 56)a the writing is hopelessly confused though the text The omitted portions of the fifth and taken as a whole is intact. sixth Padas are as follows: 10 Pada V Su. 39 and a part of its comm. Major part of the comm. on Su. 63. Sus. 101-104 (comm. included). Last part of the quoted verse of Vakpatiraja in the comm. on St. 107. Sus. 108-111 (comm. included) A part of the comm. on Su. 121. The citation from Rajasekhara occurring in comm. on Su. 118. Sus. 122-125; 127-132 (comm. included). Pada VI Su. 40 (comm. included). Su. 47; Su 48 along with its comm. up to err: R Apart from the omissions common to the four Mss. as noted above, there are also occasional omissions of a word or two which may be well attributed to clerical slip. These omissions have been noted in the footnotes in the respective places. Besides, IO preserve the text in certain places which neither U nor G does. These places are: VII. 37-39 (comm. included) VII. 79 (comm. included). adI kAraNAdI ( IX. 80 ) gheppadi ( IX. 129 ) ; bhavet ( X. 7 ) (XVII. 25) Apart from the above observations as regards the writing, the four Mss. are hopelessly corrupt. They abound in innumera 4. This confusion has been clearly noticed by KEITH and he has pointed out the connecting link of the distorted portions in the Catalogue itself. I have also clarified these points in the footnotes while constituting the text.

Page #18
PREFACE 11 ble mistakes. It will be best to quote Prof. KEITH whose observations with regard to I are more or less applicable to each of them :"The scribe who was clearly unfamiliar with Oriya, as the confusion of mh and mbh, ? and ru, na and pa, ka and u shows, evidently knew no Prakrit, and his work is full of errors". As a matter of fact unless one is acquainted with particular type of mistake committed for a particular letter or word, it is very hard to know what the word or the passage means. To number a few, sa or sa in some places is written for ta such as in case of Sakki for the correct word Takki. This corrupt reading led PISCHEL to conclude that Mk described a Vibhasa called Sakki (Grammatik, 3). The word kanho has been written as kanvo in IO. Here the confusion of the scribe with regard to the Oriya conjunct nha is obvious which has been wrongly taken for nva. Similarly the word nadalam is read as alalam in Io, Here it is to be noted that ancient way of writing the letter a in Oriya was exactly like the latter na with an oblique or horizontal stroke inside it which was likely to be confused with actual na. This accounts for the confusion between naaalam and adalam in IO. Likewise confusion between tu and u, da and u, tta and u, bha and u, ma and na, ha and da, kta and ja, na and ta, dda and dya, nna and nda, dha and tha, tta and bha, pa and na are remarkable. In order to ascertain these misreadings one has to be acquainted with the mode of writing in Oriya both ancient and modern. Apart from the above mistakes the scribes do not also very often distinguish between short i and long i, short u and long u, e and o, and the three sibilants, especially between palatal s and dental s. They also very often omit visarga from the words concerned and occasionally anusvara too. Judged from these aspects, U among the four Mss. is tolerably good and G sometimes more correct than any of the other three. In constituting the critical text the following broad principles have been generally observed. The reading agreed upon by all the Mss. including B is the best. Preference is always given to B and wherever doubt arises with regard to a particular reading as discussed above, the comparison of readings of Mss. is resorted

Page #19
12 prAkRtasarvasvam / to. In case the reading common to the Mss, but not in agreement with B appears more reasonable, then that reading is preferred to that of B. Whenever a new reading appears in a single Ms. as in case of A cited above, it also finds place in the text if it is correct and suits the context. Next to B preference goes to U as it is written in Oriya character, (complete, excepting of courses a few omissions noted above) and less corrupt. In case I have felt inclined to suggest emendations, not quite within the scope of the available readings I have done so after showing grounds. Such emendations have been specially noted and the grounds thereof have been shown in the footnotes. Every effort has been made to record the original reading faithfully and therefore the variants of Mss., even though corrupt, have been noted in the footnotes. But these are so many that it is rather impracticable to incorporate each and every variant in the footnotes and therefore only in relevant and interesting places the variants have been shown. When the variants of certain Mss. have been noted whereas those of others not, it is to be understood that the latter agree with B. It is natural therefore not to record the reading of B in the footnote when it fully agrees with the text constituted. Sometimes in order to remove doubt, the readings of all the Mss, as well as of B have been shown in the footnote. One of the important things added to the text constitution is that wherever a quotation occurs in Prakrit, the Sanskrit chaya of it has been given within the bracket. The sources of all traceable quotations have also been given side by side. Moreover, in the footnotes the most difficult words or passages have been explained and often translated into English. Utmost care has been taken not to leave any reading whatsoever in doubt. 4. Introduction : Method of treatment. After the review of Mss. and text constitution in general, let me be allowed to write a few words regarding the critical introduction to the work. The introduction has been divided into following five sections ; -

Page #20
PREFACE 13 1. Markandeya : His date, place and works. II. Critical observation on the word Praksta in the light of Prakrit grammars including Prakrtasarvasva. III. A critical analysis of the classification of Prakrit dialects by grammarians including Markandeya. IV. Forgotten works known to Markandeya. V. Source and importance of the work. Hitherto Mk. was believed by most of the scholars to have flourished in the seventeenth century. But with solid arguments I have shown that he flourished in the sixteenth century and wrote his grammar while Mukundadeva, the last independent king of Orissa, was ruling. Apart from his PS and Vilasavatisattaka which he claims to have composed in the grammar itself, he also composed a complete Mahakavya named Dasagrivavadhamahakavya which has been published by the Orissa Sahitya Akademi. Thus his title Kavindra finds full justification in his outstanding poetic genius, In the second section an analytic approach to the etymology of the word Praksta in the light of the interpretations of both western and eastern scholars with special reference to Mk. has been given. The third section, longest as it is, is devoted to classification of Prakrit dialects by various grammarians and the improvement of Mk. over all of them. The fourfold division of Prakrit such as Bhasa, Vibhasa, Apabhramsa and Paisaci as given by Mk. has been elaborately discussed from linguistic aspect with a comparative study of the views of both ancient and modern authorities on Prakrit. New light has been thrown on the nature of each Prakrit dialect including the Vibhasa. A new interpretation with regard to the term Vibhasa has also been given. The most intricate passages as in case of Sakari Vibhasa which even baffled GRIERSON have been satisfactorily explained. Mk is the most informative among all the Prakrit grammarians. He cites a number of passages in his work from unknown

Page #21
14 prAkRtasarvasvam / authors as well as from works which are not extant. A synthetic approach to this interesting subject has been given in the fourth section. Some untraced passages have also been traced which are marked with asterisks. The fifth and last section is devoted to the source and importance of PS. Mk having composed his grammar as late as the middle of the sixteenth century, had a number of works at his command for consultation. He frankly admits to have consulted such works in the beginning of his grammar. Besides these there is reason to believe that he had also known some works of authorities whose names have not been mentioned. This point has been carefully dealt with in this section. That he has made an outstanding contribution to the field of Prakrit studies has been duly emphasised. Besides the introduction, text and footnotes this edition also consists of six more important items. There are two appendices one showing the list of references of Mk to unnamed authors of whom some have been conjectured and the other giving a list of the Ganapathas of the author. There is another appendix giving the reading of all the Sutras of Mk in versified form. In addition to these an index of Sutras and a glossary of Prakrit words with their Sanskrit equivalents have also been given. The sixth one is the bibliography which has also been furnished in this work. In spite of careful supervision, some printing mistakes could not be avoided and therefore an errata has also been added to the work. 5. Acknowledgements. Before I conclude, it is my pleasant duty to acknowledge my debt to various persons and institutions. The desirability of bringing out a critical edition of PS was first suggested to me as early as 1958 by my esteemed teacher Professor Dr. K. B. TRIPATHI, M.A., B.L., Ph.D. (London) while I was working as a lecturer in the Ravenshaw College, Cuttack. But due to certain handicaps I could not undertake the work immediately, and while serving at Fakir Mohan College, Balasore, I started collecting material in

Page #22
PREFACE the early 1962. Finally my critical edition of PS was accepted by the Utkal University for the degree of Ph. D. in February, 1966. I, therefore, owe a deep debt of gratitude to Dr. TRIPATHI, who as my research guide, supervised this work and made valued suggestions from time to time. 15 My grateful thanks are due to Dr. P. PARIJA, the then ViceChancellor, Utkal University, through whose benign effort I secured in course of my research two Mss. of PS, one of them being the microfilm copy from the India Office Library, London and the other a transcript from the Government Oriental Mss. Library, Madras. I owe a great debt of gratitude to Professor Dr. P. L. VAIDYA M,A. D. Litt, President, Prakrit Text Society and General Editor, Mahabharata, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona and to Professor Dr. A. N. UPADHYE, M.A. D. Litt, Dean of the Faculty of Arts, Shivaji University, Kolhapur, both of whom have shown keen interest in the publication of my work, It is due to them alone that this work comes to light at such an early date. During the course of its printing Dr. Upadhye has spared no pains to go through my press copy and offer through letters in quick response to my queries many useful suggestions which have been incorporated herein. I am also thankful to him for his kindly writing a foreword to my work. I can never forget the strenuous labour with which Dr. Vaidya in spite of his advancing age has suprervised the printing and even corrected the proofs etc. My special thanks are due to the authorities of the Prakrit Text Society including its Secretary, Pandit DALASUKHABHAI MALAVANIA, who so kindly undertook the publication of my thesis. In this connection, I also owe my thanks to the Press staff of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, who have so competently dealt with such a complicated work as mine by taking all care for correct printing. I thank the authorities of the Utkal University for having permitted me to publish my thesis. My grateful thanks are due to Dr. Sadasiva MISRA, M. A. Ph. D. (London), the Vice-Chance

Page #23
16 prAkRtasarvasvam / llor, Utkal University, who has all along shown his kind interest in this publication. I take this opportunity to express my thanks to Mr. A. SAINBURY, Keeper of Oriental Books, Bodleian Library, Oxford for his kind assistance in supplying me with the microfilm copy of PS, Wilson 158 b, on my personl request. My thanks are also due to the librarians and library staff of Utkal University Library, Vani Vihar; Kanika Library, Ravenshaw College, Cuttack; Orissa State Museum Library, Bhubaneswar; Asiatic Society Library, Calcutta; National Library, Calcutta and above all, Fakir Mohan College Library, Balasore, for the help they rendered me in consulting many books, Mss. and Journals. My thanks are also due to the Editor, Orissa Historical Research Journal for having published my paper, " Fotgotten works known to Markandeya Kavindra" which has been developed to form Section IV of the Introduction. Last but not the least, I owe a great deal to my revered father, Pandit BANAMALI ACHARYA, Sahitya, Darsanasastra, Samkhya-yoga acharya whose kind blessings have sustained me allthrough this noble undertaking. I, therefore, devotedly dedicate this work to him. Utkal University, Bhubaneswar. June 10, 1968 K. C. ACHARYA.

Page #24
INTRODUCTION SECTION I Markandeya, his Date, Place and Works. 1. Markandeya (Mk ), the author of PrakrtaSarvasvam ( PS ), flourished during the reign of one Mukundadeva whom he mentions in his work to be a hero, ruling Utkala, the ancient name of Orissa. According to the author, this king was ruling the country even as did Raghupati( Rama ) his kingdom in Ayodhya. He was also the vanquisher of all his enemies. Moreover, the author mentions in the same verse that he completed his work in the village Virapratapapura (lit., the village of the great heroic king Pratapa ). In the colopbon of the work, the verse referred to runs thus: zrImadvIramukundadevanRpatau doHstambhakumbhInasa krIDAgrastasamastazAtravakulaprANAnile dharmataH / zAsatyutkalamedinI raghupatau sAkSAdayodhyAmiva grAme vIravarapratApanRpateH pUrNo nibandho navaH // The village Virapratapapura is still called as such and is situated a few miles away from Puri. This is one of the most famous Sasapas around Puri which were donated to Brahmins as a mark of respect by the different Gajapati Kings of Orissa in different times. If this existing village known as Vira-Pratapapura Sasana be taken as the author's home-place which is evidently Pra. - A

Page #25
18 prAkRtasarvasvam / the case )*, we have sufficient reason to take him as a Brahmin even though he does not give any clue to his caste in his work as it is written at the end of each Pada or Chapter : "iti Sri-Markandeya-K'avindrakrtau Prakrtasarvasve" etc. The word Kavindra was most probably a title of the author conferred on him by his patron king Mukundadeva whom he eulogises at the end of the work. Gajapati Kings of Orissa are proverbially famous for conferring titles on worthy scholars and honouring them with land and such other precious gifts. So the word Kavindra as a title of the author possibly conferred on him by his patron king gives us some clue to the poetic genius and extraordinary literary eminence * I made an enquiry in this village as to whether any memory. of Markandega is still alive amongst the villagers and gathered some relevant facts which are noted down here. The village Virapratapapura is one of the sixteen main Sasanas dedicated to orthodox Brahmins by the Gajapati king Prataparudradeva and named after him. This was originally established with 128 Brahmanical shares, thus forming an exception to the other Sasanas which were mainly established with 120 shares. The village consists mainly of Misra Brahmins belonging to the Kautsa Gotra. The Satapathy and Nanda Brahmins are also living in the village. Sri Svapesvara Misra, the uncle of the present Vice-Chancellor of Utkal University, Dr. Sadasiva Misra, posesses a plot of land said to be the spot where Markandeya's own home was situated. Now it is an orchard containing cocoanut and plantain trees. Sri Lokanatha Misra, an old Brahmin of 65 of this village informed me that during his younger days about more than 50 years ago quest for the Ms. of Prak,tasarvasva was carried on by the late Pandit Sadasiva Misra who discovered a palmleaf manuccript of the same from the former's house. This Ms. must be that which is noted to have been borrowed by GRIERSON from Pandit Sadasiva Misra. Unfortunately my enquiry for finding out the trace of Valasavati Sattaka the notable lost work of Markandeya proved of no avail.

Page #26
INTRODUCTION of the author in his own time. But PS taken as the only work of the author would not justify this. It, therefore, presupposes the existence of other works of our author, though they all may not be necessarily poetic, since the word kavi in Sanskrit is derived from the root kav to describe; hence the word kavi primarily means a describer and not a poet as we generally understand by the term. Apart from this, PS, a grammatical treatise as it is, bears clear testimony to the poetic talent of the author. The entire work is set in metrical form. Connecting the Sutras with one another we get them composed mostly in Arya metre, occasionally dropping into Anustubh for the sake of convenience. This metrical device was obviously framed with a view to memorising the text in an easy way. So the entire work has its Sutras versified. Only the commentary is in prose, as it ought to be. Even then the Ganapathas are in verse and mostly in Sloka metre. This, of course, is in the line of the earlier grammarians who mostly give ganas in verse, evidently for the sake of easy enumeration and memorisation. Thus the beautiful way of arranging the Sutras in verse in a systematic order gives a difinite proof of the literary merit of Mk no doubt, but this only work of his does not justify his title Kavindra (greatest among the poets) and as such puts the readers in doubt as long as other works of the poet are not known. 2. Mention of any other work of the author by name is not found in PS except in one place. While commenting on V. 131 he quotes two lines from his Vilasavati-sattaka1. This work has, nnfortunately, not yet The lines are: 1 ' pANAa gao bhamaro labbhai dukkhaM gaIdesu and suhAa rajjaM kira hoi raNNo '. 19

Page #27
20 prAkRtasarvasvam / come to light. If it is discovered, it will certainly be deemed as a valuable addition to Prakrit literature and especially as one among the few Sattakas that we so far possess. At another place, Mk quotes a complete verse in Prakrit from one of his anonymous works stating only idam mama?. This is a very fine verse depict-- ing a humorous reproach perhaps of the mistress of the house to her husband. Whether it is quoted from the same Vilasavati-sattaka or from any other work of the autbor remains doubtful. From these mere examples, however, it is impossible to hazard any opinion on the extent and merit of the work or works. But this much is certain that Mk was not only a Prakrit grammarian but a Prakrit poet too. He could freely compose very fine verses in Prakrit exhibiting a style of his own as his quoted examples show. Moreover, in several other places we find Prakrit passages quoted by him without giving the name or particulars of the sources. They might have come from the author's own works, but it is difficult, nay, impossible to ascertain them unless those works are discovered. In these places he simply writes yatha and then quotes the passage. This, of course, is not the style everywhere. He very often mentions either the author's name or the name of the work, while quoting a passage such as yathana Dandi, iti Saptasatyam, yatha Vakpatirajah, and so on. Thus Mk among all Prakrit grammarians is very informative in giving sources while illustrating his rules by examples from other works, a fact which has been duly recognished by GRIERSON. 2 See 2. 8.4 Comm. : __paDhumaM jIviasaricchA tatto suhavI tado puNo ghrinnii| * GIUg ve que SITE VI TU DIE Bass alsu" .

Page #28
INTRODUCTION 21 3. Mention must be made of Sanskrit Mabakavya named Dasagrivavadha-mahakavyam (DVM) attributed to Kaviraja-cakra-cakravarti Markandeya Misra, two paper manuscripts of which are preserved in the Orissa State Museum. This work has been recently discovered and published by Orissa Sahitya Akademi, Bhubaneswar. The identification of this Markaudeya Mis'ra with Mk, author of PS, as will be shown here, throws much light on the date and scholarship of Mk. Shri MAHAPATRA, Curator, Orissa State Museum and editor of the Des*criptive Catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts of Orissa has rightly attempted to identify these two authors. I fully agree with him except on a few points which I shall now clarify. The writer of DVM like Mk gives some information about himself at the end of his work. What is more remarkable here is that he gives a vivid description of his parentage and date of his work. It will be better to quote the verses for a clear understanding of the line of argument that will follow henceforth. The verses concerned are as follows: bhAsvadvaMzamaNerbabhUva kapilakSoNIpaternandano vIraH zrIpuruSottamo gajapatirbhAgyaM bhuvo mUrtimat / A kaumAradinAnmahApriyasuhRttasyAbhavatkAzyapaH zrImAnmaGgaladeva ityabhimato goSThISu vidyAvatAm // 20.57. zrIrudre puruSottamendratanaye proddAmadormaNDalI krIDAkhaNDitazAtrave vasamatImAsAgaraM zAsati / 3 See Dasngrivavadha-mahakavyam (DVM) published by Orissa Sahitya Akademi in Rastrabhasa Samavaya Press, Cuttack-I in the year 1959. 4 Vide DCSM Vol. II. pp. CVIII ff. Also OHRJ Vol. III No. 1, pp. 35-39.

Page #29
prAkRtasarvasvam / zrImAnmaGgaladevasUnuramanAgArAdhya vAgvAdinI mArkaNDeyakavistadetadatanotkAvyaM hareH prItaye // 20.58. bhogAbhogamurIkaroti dharaNI yAvadbhujAGgozatu lokAlokagiri pradakSiNayate yaavttvissaamiishvrH| zrIrAmasya guNAmbudherguNalavenArabdhametannavaM kAvyaM me vidadhAtu tAvadasakRtprItiM prasannAtmanAm // 20.58. iti zrIkAzyapagotrasamudbhavazrImanmaGgaladevadehasaMbhavamArkaNDeyAbhidhakavirAjacakra-- cakravartiviracite dazagrIva-vadha-mahAkAvye zrIrAmasvapurAbhiSeko nAma viMzatitamaH srgH| samApto'yaM grantha:. The translation of the above passage would run thus: - The famous hero Gajapati Purusottamadeva, the son of Kapilendradeva, the crest jewel of solar dynasty, was the very embodiment of Fortune of the earth. Mangaladeva, born in the Kasyapa lineage, and most esteemed among scholars was his (Purusottama's ) fast friend from his childhood. Poet Markandeya, son of Mangaladeva, oomposed this Kavya for the pleasure of Lord Hari after propitiating duly goddess Sarasvati when Prataparudradeva (-Sri Rudra ), son of Purusottama, the destroyer of enemies, was ruling over the earth stretched upto the ocean. May this new poem of mine, devoted to a fraction of virtues of Sri Rama,. the ocean of virtues, render constant satisfaction to the delighted souls as long as the earth rests on the hood. of the Lord of Serpents and the sun moves around the Lokaloka mountain. Here ends the twentieth canto narrating the coronation of Sri Rama in Ayodhya, of DVM composed by Kavirajacakracakravarti Markandeya by name, son of Sri Mangaladeva born of the famous Kasyapa lineage."

Page #30
INTRODUCTION 23 Thus from the passage quoted above, we learn that Mk was the son of Mangaladeva of the Kasyapa lineage who was contemporaneous with Purusottamadeva from his early childhood. The poet himself wrote his poem during the reign of Prataparudradeva. The title Kavirajacakra-cakravarti bears clear testimony to his glorious career as a poet during his time. But curiously enough this title is mentioned only once and that too at the end of the work which we have seen above. His Kavya consists of twenty Sargas or cantos out of which in the colophons given at the end of the five cantos, e.g. II,III,IV,V, & VI, he calls himself Markandeya Mis'ra, while in those given at the end of fuurteen out of the remaing fifteen sargas he calls himself Markandeyadeva; and in the colophon given at the end of this work after the twentieth or last sarga, he simply calls himself Markandeya with the above title added to it. Unlike him the author of PS invariably calls himself Markandeya Kavindra in the introduction as well as at the end of each pada of his work. It may be concluded, however, that the surname of the author of DVM was Mis'ra and he be. longed to that Brahmin family of Kasyapa gotra whose surname was Mis'ra, a fact borne out by the surname of Brahmanas having Kasyapa as their gotra still found in many parts of Orissa. A doubt has been raised with regard to the real authorship of DVM after the discovery of the Athinavo venisamharanamn natakam ( still unpublished, the manuscript of which is preserved in Orissa State Museum ) 5. GRIERSON puts his name as Markandega Kavisvara in his Introduction to Parijata-harapa of Umapati Upadhyaya ; vide BORS Part I, March 1917, p. 21.

Page #31
prAkRtasarvasvam / attributed to Gajapati Purusottamadeva. Here the author claims the authorship of four other works along with the nataka mentioned above. The line referred to runs thus: " gajapati-zrIpuruSottamadevamahArAjena viracitam AnandavilAsadazagrIvavadha-jAnakIpramoda-kuvalayAzva-prabhRtivividharUparUpakasahodaram abhinava-veNIsaMharaNaM nAma nATakam / Shri K. N. MAHAPATRA here suggests that DVM, the authorship of which is attributed to Gajapati Purusottamadeva in the passage quoted above, is perhaps indentical with the DVM which was actually composed by Markandeya. He contends that similar cases of attribution of authorship by the poets to their patrons are also found in the Suryavamsi period. "It is known from the " Bharatamrta Mahakavyam" that its author Kavicandra Raya Divakara Mis'ra, was also the author of a work named Abhinava Gitagovindan. But the authorshipof this work has been ascribed to Gajapati Purusottamadeva, the patron of the poet." Shri MAHAPATRA does not stop here and thus continues his argument: " Similarly, the authorship at Sarasvati -vilasa and Pratapa-Murtanda, two famous works on Dharmasastra which were compiled by Lolla Laksmidhara Bhatta and Ramakrsna Bhatta respectively is claimed by Gajapati Prataparudradeva, So it can safely be concluded that DVM was actually composed by Markandeya towards the close of the reign of Purusottamadeva as Gajapati was ruling when this work of Prataparudra was finished. So 1500 A. D. may be approximately taken as the date of this work." Though the possibility of a patron king claiming the autborship of works composed actually by different

Page #32
INTRODUOTION 225 scholars and poets is not ruled out, the case of Purusottama's Dasagrivavadha is quite different; and we shall see how the contention of Sri MAHAPATRA in in this regard is untenable. 4. The great Mukundadeva praised by Mk can be no other than the Gajapati Mukundadeva (1559-1568), the last and powerful Hindu ruler of Utkala. This Mukundadeva had been wrongly taken by some scholars to be the king of the Bhoi dynasty who ruled in 1664 A. D. according to STERLING. GRIERSCN, who made a critical examination of Markandeya's PS in some of his papers, wrote about his date as follows:-" Ramasarman and Markandeya probably both belonged to the seventeenth century". We shall have further discussion on this point later on. Mukundadeva Sricandana or otherwise known as Gajapati Mukundadeva had appeared in a crucial stage in the political scene of Orissa. He was the general of Bhoi dynasty which was founded by Govinda Vidyadhara, the yeneral of Gajapati Prataparudradeva, the last independent king of solar dynasty. The three kings of whom we hear in the verses of DVM already referred to were the three powerful kings of the solar dynasty who ruled Orissa from 1435 to 1534 A, D. After the death of Prataparudradeva, his general, Govinda Vidyadhara, killed all his sons and ascended the throne about 1534 A.D. He was the founder of the above Bhoi dynasty which ruled for 25 years until 1559 A. D. when Mukundadeva came into power after dethroning the last king of Bhoi dynasty. In fact, Mukundadeva was the last independent ruler of Orissa who ruled until 1568 A. D. when he 6 See, however, EOLS. p. 5.

Page #33
26 prAkRtasarvasvam / lost his life at the hands of a feudal lord under him named Ramacandra Bhanja. After the decline of Orissan Empire in 1568. A. D.. with the death of Mukundadeva, the son of the general under Govinda Vidyadhara named Ramacandradeva founded Khurda state and was recognised as the feudal lord by Akbar in 1592 A. D. His dynasty was again known as Bhoi dynasty and the sixth in line of Ramacandradeva came one Mukundadeva who ascended the throne in 1664 A, D, according to STERLING. Great confusion and indiscipline prevailed during his rule. Unfortunately this king is believed to be the one referred to in PS. We hear of another Mukundadeva to have ruled Khurda in 1795 A. D. After him his descendants were no more kings of Khurda, but were known as Puri Rajas only in name with the capture of Orissa by the British." 5. Now in the light of the records of the past rulers of Orissa just referred to let us analyse the dates both of Mk Misra and Mk Kavindra and see whether they coincide or not. According to historical evidence Gajapati Kapilendradeva was succeeded by his son Purusottamadeva, who ascended the throne in March 1467 A. D. After the death of Purusottamadeva in 1497 A. D. his son Prataparudradeva is said to have succeeded him in the same year and ruled Orissa upto 1540 A. D.8 According to 7 For detailed account of the rule of several dynasties including the reign of Mukundadeva in Orissa, see History of Orissa, MAHATAB: pp. 170-190. 8 See History of Orissa Vol. 11, ed. by Dr. N. K. SAHU, pp. 383388.

Page #34
INTRODUCTION Shri K. N. MAHAPATRA, Mk, who composed both DVM and PS, must have lived for a pretty long time, say 90 years from circa 1475 to 1568 A. D. For giving this opinion about his date Shri MAHAPATRA presupposes Mk to have been contemparary both of Purusottama and Prataparudra. Again he attributes the authorship of Dasagrivavadha mentioned in Venisamharana-nataka of Parusottamadeva to Mk and identifies the work with DVM. For the following reasons I cannot subscribe to the view of MAHAPATRA. (i) The word babhuva, lit, of bhu in 20.57 of DVM. clearly suggests that Purusottamadeva was. already dead by the time of the author, or better say the author had no remenibrance of having seen him in his life-time. He simply says that the king was a friend of his father from the childhood. It is interesting to note that the author uses abhavat in case of his father whereas babhiva in case of the king. These uses are particularly significant in determining the date of the author. Froin this it will be evident that the author flourished not during the time of Purusottamadeva but of Prataparudradeva as the subsequent verse shows. As such there is no reason of pushing the date of the author back to 1475 as Shri MAHAPATRA does. (ii) The author proclaims to have completed DVM during the reign of Sri Rudra and not of Purusottama. In 20.58 he sings the glory of Prataparudradeva in high-flown words from which his sense of admiration for the heroic exploits of the king is obvious. He might have been patronised by this king to write this poem whereby he feels obliged to eulogise the king at the end of the work. Therefore, there is sufficient reason .

Page #35
. 28 prAkRtasarvasvam / to attribute this poem to his patron king, or at least to the king under whom he lived and not to Purusottamadeva who was already dead and gone by the time of the completion of his work if at all such attribution was made. This presents a problem which can be solved either by taking Dasagrivia-vadha of Purusottamadeva to be a different work or by pushing the time of the composition of DVM back to the reign of Purustottamadeva which is obviously not the case as we have seen now. (iii) There is sufficient reason in taking Dasagrivavadha of Purusoitamadeva as a different work. For, it is enumerated in the line (see above ) as one among the vividha-rupa-rupakas composed by Purusottamadeva. Now rupaka in Sanskrit rhetorics means drama in general. It is a generic term for any dramatic representation'. As such the line clearly suggests that Dasagriva-vadha of Purusottamadeva is a rupaka (Dramatic work ) and in fact it was so for being called sahodara of the Abhinava-venisamharana-nataka in the same line. It cannot, therefore, be presumed to be a mahakavya and identical with DVM. Vividha-rupa-rupakas would hence mean various types of dramas. This is a point which has altogether been lost sight of by Shri MAHAPATRA under the bias of identifying the two works as one. Moreover, works bearing the same title but composed by differant authors in different times are not rare in Sanskrit literature. For example, we have two works bearing the same title Satasloki, one being a philosophical work ascribed to Samkaracarya and the other a medical work written by Hemadri. Similarly we possess 9 See Sanskrit Drama, Keith, p. 296.; also SD. VI. 2.

Page #36
INTRODOCTION 29 two Kavyanusasanas, one by Vagbbata and the other by Hemacandra, two Kavyalamkaras, one by Bhamaha and the other by Rudrata. A Prakrit poem named Lilavatilo is found ascribed to Kouhala whereas a vithi, a Sanskrit dramatic work bearing the same, name, is found ascribed to Ramapanivada." Thus the ascription of DVM being actually composed by Mk to Purusottamadeva falls to the ground; and we must take it as a separate work, 6. Pischel, discussing the date of Mk follows AUFRECHT ( Catalogus Catalogorum ) who takes Mukundadeva to be one who ruled in 1664 A.D. according to STERLING. Though a wrong date, this refers to Mukundadeva of Bhoi dynasty (see Grammatik, p. 11 ). PISCHEL, however, opines that nothing can be said about Markandeya's age with certainty 12 GRIERSON, in his several essays, has mentioned Mk to have belonged to the 17th century. This date of Mk has also been accepted by several later scholars 3 excepting, of course, L. NITTI Dolci?4 who suggests an earlier date for the grammarian. She bases her arguments on the following grounds : i) As remarked by PiSCHEL ( Grammatik, 40 ) none of the authors cited by Mk is later than Saka era 964= 10 See Lalavati ed. by Dr. A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, Samvat 2005. 11 See Introduction to Usaniruddham p. XVI, ed. by C. K. RAJA, Adyar library publications. For reference see at Page 14. 12 Grammatik, 20. 13 Keith History of Sankrit Litarature. p. 434. (ii)Introduction to Prakrit, WOOLNER, p. 94. (ii) Prakrit Languages and their Contribution to Indian Culture, KATRE., p. 31.(iv)Praksta Kalpataru ed, by M, M. GHOSH, P. XIII and several others. 14 Les Gramm. pp. 90-91

Page #37
30 prAkRtasarvasvam / 1042-43 A. C. except Vasantaraja, whose date ( 15th century ) is very uncertain. ji ) Mk attributes to himself the authorship of a Sattaka named Vilasavati and the same work is mentioned in the Sahitya-darpand by Visvanatha of the 14th century. As we shall see now, these arguments do not have any bearing on the date of Mk. For, according to NITTI Dorci herself, Mk quotes from the Rasagangadhara(RG). If the latter be true, Mk can never become earlier than the middle of the 17th century ( this being the earliest limit for the grammarian in that case ) since RG was composed about that time by Jagannatha. 15 As regards her second point of argument, the Vilasavati mentioned in the Sahitya Darpana is certainly different from that which Mk himself composed. For we learn from Sahitya Darpana that the Vilasvati mentioned in it was a natyarasaka, whereas Markandeya's work was a sattaka. Visvanatha himself defines Sattaka ( SD VI. 276 ) and cites the Karpuramanjari as its example, and then he defines the Natyarasaka ( 543) as an oneact play consisting of two or four junctures ( samdhi )16. and cites Vilasavati as a play of this kind having four junctures. We have already seen how works bearing 15 Vide S. K. De, Sankrit Poetics, Vol, I. p. 276. and also P. V. KANE, History of Sankrit Poetics, p. CXXXIII. 16 atha nATyarAsakam - nATyarAsakamekAGka bahutAlalayasthiti / kecit pratimukham saMghimiha necchanti kevalam / saMdhicatuSTayavatI yathA-vilAsavatI udAttanAyakaM tadvat pIThamardopanAyakam / hAsyo'nayatra sazRGgAro nArI vAsakasajjikA / mukhanirvahaNe saMdhI lAsyAGgAni dazApi ca /

Page #38
INTRODUCTION 31 the same name but composed by different authors (see above) are not rare and for that they should not be taken to be identical. Thus her arguments do not hold good. Now let us advance further about the date of Mk. If we compare the reigns of two Mukundadevas, one belonging to the 16th century and the other to the 17th century, then the matter will be quite clear even to any casual reader of the history of Orissa that the former had a glorious rule in Orissa whereas the latter had a rule ending in defeat, turmoil and disaster. The former, without doubt, is a formidable ruler who is credited with having founded a ghata and temple at the sacred spot called Triveni on the Hooghly which is still honoured as a sacred place for Hindus. He it was, in all probability, who erected the strong chain of forts still standing at Raibanian '17. He is the last independent monarch of Orissa who is even said to have rebuilt the great Barabati fort at Cuttack 18 and fought against the enemy to the last drop of his blood. On the other hand, the latter was a feudal ruler of Orissa under the Mughal Badshah Shah Jahan and then under Aurangzeb. He ascended the throne in 1655 A. D. and his capital was at Khurda19. The heroic exploits and pious rule which have been elegantly described at the colophon of PS are quite in keeping with the historical records of the independent 17 See J. BEAMES - Orissa under Mahommedans, Maratha and English Rule. In History of Orissa, Vol. II, ed. by Dr, N, K. SAHU p. 295. 18 See History of Orissa, MAHATAB, p. 187. 19 Ibid. p. 205

Page #39
32 prAkRtasarvasvam / king Mukundadeva and not of the latter. Thus Mk evidently wrote his PS during the reign of Mukundadeva who is defnitely known to have ruled Orissa from 1559 to 1568 A. D. 20 The view about the so-called citation from RG in PS is not tenable. Though this is taken to be a quotation from RG2, it will be clear that the Prakrit portion cited by Mk which also occurs in RG22 is not Jagannatha's own composition. He quotes it from a still earlier work called Alankararetnakara while criticising its author Sobhakara23. The author, while illustrating asama Alankara, gives the verse in question as example". This is a famous example and quoted even by Mammata in his Kavya Prakasa X. 4. In several other rbetorical works this verse has also been quoted. So there is no point in saying that Mk drew this exam. ple necessarily from RG. He must have taken it from a still earlier work like Alamkara-ratnakara or Karya Prakasa25. 20 See History of Orissa, ed. by N. K. SAHU, p. 295 Footnote. 21 i) Prakrta-Sarvasvam, ed. by B. Swami, 1927. ii) NITTI DOLCI, op. cit. p. 104. 22 See Rasagangadhara ( Kavyamala series ), p. 165. 23 See Alankararatnakara ed. by C.R. DEVADHAR, Poona, 1942. Sobhakara's date is said to be the latter part of the 12th century. See Introduction to this work, p. XII. 24 DhuMDhuMNNaMto marihisi kaMTaakaliAI keaivnnaaii| mAlaikusumasaricchaM bhamara bhamato Na pAvihisi / / This is once again cited on p. 211 in the same work. 25 In the absence of definite proof as to the source from which Mk quoted this verse, I have traced it to Kavyaprakasa. Mk seems to have also quoted several other verses from Kavyaprakasa.

Page #40
INTRODUCTION 33 7. Let us now proceed to find out the striking parallels in both DVM and PS in respect of the concluding verses as also in other places which will determine with certainty the date of Mk and prove both the works as coming from the same hand. Shri MahaPATRA has rightly pointed out the close resemblance in the language and mode of expression of the two verses describing the might and heroism of Gajapati Prataparudradeva and Mukundadeva in DVM and PS. The relevant portions are given below:i) proddAmadormaNDalIkrIDAkhaNDitazAtrave vasumatImAsAgaraM zAsati / sitez - DVM, XX. 58. zrImadvIramukundadevanRpatau doHstambhakumbhInasa 1519474HAUFF A ....... 5 sifa ali nitafa. PS, XXth Pada, colophon. To these may be added the following striking similarities. In XX. 57 of DVM the word vira is prefixed to Sripurusottama like that in case of Mukundadeva in PS. In XX. 59 of DVM the word 'nava' is used as an adjective to his poem, so also we have the use of nava' nibandha in PS. Notice the striking similarities as underlined in the following verses : yatkAntipIyUSarasapravAhA nidhyAyatAM cetasi saMpravizya / WITHETOONaat futen aradat At HR SAUTIH 11 PS, 2. yadarthamatyantaparizrameNa vAgvAdini tvaM gamitA prasAdam / TART A Yarzabieraat af HATTE I DVM, 1.2. * Paard are ata tag i PS, I. In the mangalacarana of PS vagdevata' is used as an epithet of Sarasvati. For more uses of this word in the same sense, the following verses of DVM are remarkable : Pra.-B

Page #41
- prAkRtasarvasvam / bhedaprabhinnA lipisaMpradAyAnAdizyamAneSu nRpAtmajeSu / atidant aufhat asrat me aferfahre#1587 11 DVM, III. 37 svayaM hi lakSmIrjanakendranandinI vibhUSitA yauvanasaMpadA ttH| ad saatelfeadadam 521 7 arada queat Ibid VIII. 26 The use of a +rabh in the sense of composing a work deserves notice in both the works : raghUdvahastotrakathAM vihAya ye kAvyamanyatra samArabhante / mArkaNDeyakavIndraH prAkRtasarvasvamArabhate / The close resemblance in the language and mode of expression between the two verses cited above, one occurring in DVM and the other in PS is clearly discernible. Comparing them we find that both of them are the invocations of goddess Sarasvati and both of them begin with the word ' yat'. In both the verses the word 'vak' in the sense of the goddess Sarasvati is used. As the beginning starts with a marked similarity, so also the end, i, e., madiye hrdi samnidhehi and sa mayi samnidhattam. . Lastly, the verses are set in the same metre Upajati just as the concluding verses in both the works are set in Sardulavikridita metre as we have seen above. Incidentally, it may also be said that the poet had special choice to use some particular words in his works such as, hrdi, arabh, vag-devata etc. as noted above. That the poet was an ardent devotee of Ramacandra is clearly marked from both the works. His DVM is nothing but a poem depicting the glory of Rama and he feels proud of doing it as his verse I. 3 clearly suggests. He invokes goddess Sarasvati to * Curiously enongh, this last line of the verge coincides with the last line of the first verse of Sahrdayananda,

Page #42
INTRODUCTION help him to describe Raghunathakirti (DVM I.2). Similarly Mk, while proclaiming the fame of Mukundadeva in the concluding verse of PS, compares him with Raghupati. Last but not the least, we can observe that both the works end in number 20, i. e., DVM ends in 20 sargas as also PS in 20 padas. The striking parallels shown above are not certainly accidental. Thus there is sufficient ground to conclude that both the works were composed by one and the same person and he was no other than Markandeya Kavindra who was in his early times called Markandeya Misra and then possibly Kavirajacakracakravarti. Here it is to be noted that the title Kavindra is definitely superior to Kavirajacakracakravarti in so far as the former suggests a higher rank than the latter. The difference in title should not mislead us to separate one from the other in respect of authorship. There are some more points which deserve notice here in strengthening the view that the authors of the two works are identical. As we have seen above, Markandeya Kavindra belonged to Brahmana caste and so also Markandeya Misra being expressly mentioned as such. From Markandeya's PS we learn that he lived in Virapratapapura-sasana, not far from Puri. He might have originally resided somewhere near Puri or in Puri itself and after the above-named village was founded by Prataparudra, the son of Purusottama, he might have shifted to it. Thus the two authors come closer in respect of their place of residence and patronage as well. The coincidences as shown above, being authentic in themselves, prove the two authors as identical. Thus the doubt which was raised primarily with regard to the title Kavindra of Markandeya is best removed by taking

Page #43
36 prAkRtasarvasvam / into consideration the three works of the same author, i. e., 1) DVM; 2) Vilasavati Sattakam; and 3) PS. There might be some more works of the author, but nothing can be said about them in the present state of our knowledge.25. 8. That Mk was a poet of outstanding merit is an undoubted fact. This can be proved from the internal evidence of his Prakrit Grammar even without taking into account his other works. The first introductory verse of PS employed simultaneously in the praise of god Siva and of god Visnu accompanied by beautiful Anuprasaand Yamaka-alamkaras is a clear testimony to his poetic genius: zazikhaNDamauli sazikhaNDamauli vA sitameghacAru zitimeghacAru vA / umayA vilAsi ramayA vilAsi vA 66 May a certain object having the lunar digit or the peacock's plume on its head, charming as the whitecloud or the black cloud and sporting with Uma or with Rama settle in my heart". While paying homage to the goddess Sarasvati in verse no. 2 he states that it is the nectarlike flow of lustre of the goddess Sarasvati that enters into the mind of great poets and becomes manifest in the shape of Mahakavya. This may be an indirect hint at his own compositions which include mama kiMcidastu hRdi vastu saMtatam // 26 Some native scholars try to attribute, "Kesaba Koili" an Oriya Poem depicting the overwhelming grief of mother Yasoda after the departure of Krsna to Mathura to the author of PS. In fact, the name of the author of Kesaba Koili is Markanda Dasa instead of Markandeya Misra; also their arguments to identify both the authors. as one and the same are far-fetched and hence untenable.

Page #44
INTRODUCTION 37 DVM. He gives expression to his poet's taste even in a work like Prakrit grammar having set all its crude aphorisms in metrical form. Occasional poetic flashes do also come to the sight of the reader in the following manner: rAjapatnyAdivatrandusavAsahRdayaMgamA / / mRdugambhIrasaMdarbhA zaurasenI dhinotu vaH // As we have seen above, Mk wrote his PS during the reign of Mukundadeva who ruled Oriss from 1559 to 1568. He must have composed his work about 15601565 which was the glorious period of the rule of Mokundadeva, which he so finely describes in the colophon. This work was certainly composed towards the last part of his life, for taking into consideration the period of composition of DVM which came from his own pen, we find that he wrote it during the reign of Prataparudradeva who ascended the throne in 1497. We also see that he used * lit' in case of Purusottamadeva, the father of Prataparudradeva, indicating thereby that he did not see Purusottamadeva during his lifetime or at the most he was a mere child when Purusottamadeva was alive. Thus he might have composed his DVM round about 1525 when Prataparudradeva was ruling, and the author was quite grown up to compose a poem like DVM. Hence we can take his age to be 35 years by that time so that his date of birth would fall about 1490. Again he must have lived some more years after the completion of his grammar near about 1562, say upto 1565 A. D. In that case we can determine his date as circa 1490 to 1565 A. D. Thus the date of Mk as determined by Shri K. N. MAHAPATRA to be 1475 to 1565 looks fallacious, since there is no reason of taking him to be contemporaneous with

Page #45
38 prAkRtasarvasvam / Purusottamadeva. Moreover, if we take 1475 A. D. to be the date of his birth, on calculating we see that his age by the time of composing PS would be at least 85 to 87 years, and to compose a technical treaties like PS in so ripe an age looks improbable though not impossible. So his probable date 1490-1565 A. D. is satisfactoy from all aspects. To sum up: Markandeya Misra, the author of DVM and Markandeya Kavindra, the author of PS are one and the same person. He was the son of Mangaladeva born of Kasgapa Brahmin family and a constant companion of Purusottamadeva, son of Kapilendradeva. He completed his DVM while Prataprudradeva, the son of Purusottamadeva, was ruling. He completed his PS during the reign of Mukundadeva, the last independent Hindu King of Orissa, and lived at that time in Virapratapapura. Besides these two works he claims the authorship of Vilasavati sattaka in his PS, which has not yet come to light. It seems he was a prolific writer and was endowed with outstanding poetic merit. SECTION II 1 The Definition of the word Prakrta. 9. Let us now study the word Prakrta in the light of the interpretations given by the orthodox grammarians and 'rhetoricians. By the term " Prakrta ", they usually understand a multitude of languages whose common origin is attributed to Sanskrit. Therefore they generally derive the word from prakrti which means * basis'. This basis, according to thein, is no other than

Page #46
INTRODUCTION 39 Sanskrit. Thus says Hc I, 1 Prakrtih samskrtam, tartra bhavam tata agatam va prakstam " Sanskrit is the basis, what originated from it or what is derived from it, is called Prakrit". Compare this with Dhanika on Dasarupa II, 65, Prakrter ugatam Prakstam, prakrtih samskrtam. Simhadeva-gaoin on Vagbhatalamkara II, 2: Prakrteh samskrtad agatam Prakrtam. So also says Narasimha in the Prakrtasabdapradipika, P. 1. prakrteh samskrtayastu vikrtih prakrti mata, indentical to what is said by Laksmidhara in his Sadbhasacandrika I, 25. In the Praktracandrika we find the same definition : prakrtih samskrtam tatra bhavatvat Prakrtan smrtam. Vasudeva on Prukstamanjari IX, 11 says: Prakstasya tu sarvameva samskrtam yoni". Subscribing to these views, Trivikrama says (I. 8 ) almost in the same tone. To this list of about identical interpretations of the term Prakata is added the interpretation given by Mk in his PS (1, 1) Prakrtih samskrtam tatra bhavam prakrtam ucyate " Sanskrit is the basis, what originated from it is called Prakrit. The other noted grammarians such as Vararuci, Simharaja, Canda, Appayyadiksita, Purusottama, Ramasarman are all silent about the etymology of the word Prakrit. Even then it is quite evident from the mode of the treatment of their grammar that what they mean by Prakrit is nothing but the language or languages derived from Sanskrit. It is also curious to note that all the known Prakrit grammars are written in Sanskirt language being modelled after the Sanskrit grammars; some of the Prakrit grammars like those of Hemacandra and Kramadisvara are mere supplements to their Sanskrit grammars. Moreover, it is only the few Sanskrit scholars of yore who have been regarded

Page #47
prAkRtasarvasvam / as"authorities on Prakrit studies. Thus we see a clear influence, nay, the domination of Sanskrit on Prakrit. ___10. Namisadhu, a Jaina scholar ( 11th century ), commenting on a Sloka of Rudrata's Kavyalamkara (1. 12 ) gives a quite different opinion about the etymology of Prakrit: "prAkRteti sakalajagajjantUnAM vyAkaraNAdibhiranAhitasaMskAraH sahajo vacanavyApAraH prakRtiH, tatra bhavaM saiva vA prAkRtam" / ArisavayaNe siddhaM devANaM addhamAgahI vANI" ityAdivacanAd vA prAk pUrva kRtaM prAkRtaM bAlamahilAdisubodhaM sakalabhASAnibandhanabhUtaM vacanamucyate meghnirmuktjlmivaikruupm| tadeva ca dezavizeSAt saMskArakaraNAca samAsAditavizeSa sat saMskRtAyuttaravibhedAnApnoti / ata eva zAstrakRtA prAkRtamAdau nirdiSTaM tadanu saMskRtAdIni // pANinyAdivyAkaraNoditazabdalakSaNena saMskaraNAt saMskRtam ucyte"| " To explain Praksta - Praksti is a natural use of speech made by all beings of the world which is not refined by grammar, rhetoric etc; and a speech derived from Prakrti or Praksti itself is Praksta. Or from the saying, "the Ardhamagadhi speech of the gods is composed in the Praksta of the Rsis," Praksta means first produced ( Prak-ksta ) it is the speech easily intelligible to children and women and the source of all other speeches. It is of a homogeneous character like rain falling from the clouds; the same speech being distributed in various countries and being specialised by refinement is later differentiated into Sansksta and other speeches. For this reason, the author of the text first mentions Prakrta and then Samsketa and other speeches. It is called Samskrta on account of being refined by Panini and others, in the rules of their grammar "]. 1 Bee DN, p. XIV ed. by M. Banergie, published by University of Calcutta, 1931.

Page #48
INTRODUCTION The definition given above by Namisadhu is said to be "surprisingly modern definition of the word Prakrta " A similar idea about the origin of Prakrta is also expressed by Vakpati in whose opinion all words merge in and spring from Prakrit, like the waves of the ocean3. Such views may at once strike one as cosmopolitan and it is certainly a revolutionary step to define Prakrit like this by going beyond the beaten track of orthodox grammarians. 2. Desya, a part and parcel of Prakrti. 11 Now let us consider the pros and cons of both the definitions mentioned above. The traditional way of defining Prakrit as the derivation from Sanskrit, which has even been accepted by some of the modern scholars presents a practical difficulty according to the critics. The grammarians who define Prakrta as derived from Samskrta themselves classify Prakrta under three heads 1) Tatsama (identical with Sanskrit); 2) Tadbhava (derived from Sanskrit); 3) Desya or Desi (country-born ) (cf. Mk I. 2, 3). Hemacandra gives the following definition of Desi : " je lakkhaNe Na siddhA Na pasiddhA sakkayAhihANesu / Na je gaNalakkhaNAsattisaMbhavA te iha NibaddhA // desavisesapAsiddhIi bhannamANA anaMtayA huMti / tamhA aNAipAiyapayaTTabhAsAvisesao desI // DN, I. 3 & 4. 41 2 See Prakrit languages & their Contribution to Indian literature, p. 2, by S. M. KATRE, published by Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, Bombay, 1945. 3 sayalAo imaM vAA visaMti ettha ya rNeti vAyAo / eMti samudaM ciya rNeti sayala cciya jalAI // - gauDabaho, 93 4 Dr. HARAPRASAD SASTRI, in his Bauddha Gan O doha also holds the view of orthodox grammarians about the origin of Prakrit from Sanskrit.

Page #49
prAkRtasarvasvam / " Those words which are not derived by grammatical rules nor current in the Sanskrit dictionaries and which also are not derived by metaphorical use of words are discussed here. If they are enumerated according to the usages prevalent in different countries there will be no end to them. Therefore, Desi is that which denotes Praksta words current through ages without beginning". Quite in a similar tone of the above definition Beams gives the following account of the Desajas: - Desajas are those words which cannot be derived from any Sanskrit word and are therefore considered to have been borrowed from the aborigines of the country or invented by the Aryans in Post-Sanskritic: times ". From the above definition of Desi it will be seen that Desi vocables belong to the general rule of being derived from or occurring in Sanskrit (cf. Hemacandra I. 1.).. Desi words therefore, have no reason to be taken under the same class as the other two categories of Praksta which are said to be either derived from or identical with Sanskrit words. This is a fact which seems to have been ignored by the grammarians who define Prakrit as. derived from Sanskrit as its basis' origin. Thus we see that Sanskrit is not the origin of all the Prakrit words. Judged from this viewpoint Namisadhu's definition seems to be more justified and hence scientific since it lends the scope of covering the entire vocabulary of Prakrit languages. The views of GRIERSON on the origin of Prakrit and its different elements deserve mention in this context. 5 A Comparative grammar of the Modern Aryan languages of India, Vol. I, p. 12.

Page #50
INTRODUCTION 43 According to him classical Sanskrit including Vedic,. of which it is a lineal descendant, is to be derived from one of the Primary Prakrit dialects' of the Vedic age " but fixed in its existing form by the labours of grammarians, which may be said to have culminated in the work of Panini about the year 360 B. c.". These Primary Prakrits having no extant literature of their own are now lost. Out of these sprung the literary Prakrits, the earliest specimens of which Pali, Jaina Ardhamagadhi, the edicts of Asoka, and middle stage of which is represented by the Prakrit dialects of the dramas and Jaina Maharastri and the last stage of which is to be found in the literary Apabhramsas. All these he calls the secondary Prakrits. Then by an extension of the term, the modern Aryan vernaculars that arose about the 10th century A. D. from the local Apabhramsas are called by him the "Tertiary Prakrits". Speaking of the Des'ys words, GRIERSON writes: Another class of words is also to be mentioned, the so-called "Desya" or local words of the Indian Grammarians. It included all words which the grammarians were unable to refer to Sanskrit, simply through the ignorance of the writers who catalogued them. Modern scholars can refer most of these to Sanskrit like any other Tadbhavas. A few others are words borrowed from Munda or Dravidian language. The great majo rity are, however, words derived from dialects of the Primary Prakrits which were not that from which classical Sanskrit has descended. They are the true Tadbhavas although not in the sense given to that word by 6 LSI, Vol. I, p. 127-128

Page #51
44 prAkRtasarvasvam / Indian grammarians in whose philosophy the existence of such ancient dialects was not dreamed of. These Desya words were local dialectic forms, and as might be expected, are found most commonly in literary works hailing from countries like Gujarat, far away from the natural home of classical Sanskrit, the Madhyadesa'. For our purpose they may be considered as identical with Tadbhavas ".? 12. Keeping in view the above observation of the learned scholar, let us take into account some important opinions on Desya' given by traditional authors. Rudrata ( 900 A. D. ) understands by desya those words which do not have derivation in the manner of root and affix as in Sanskrit:prakRtipratyayamUlA vyutpattirnAsti yasya dezyasya / Rudrata's Kavyalankara, VI. 27 Canda uses the word desi-prasiddha for a class of non-Sanskrit words and not for a dialect whereas Bharata ( NS, XVII. 46 ) uses the term Desibhasa' to include all Prakrit dialects including Apabhrania (vibhrasta ) although the last was assigned a lower status. Bh. also uses the term Desimata to connote those words which are not derivable from Sanskrit.. 3. Sanskrit Origin of Prakrit. 13. There is no clear evidence as to how and when Prakrit came into being as a language or a group of languages. The earliest reference to Prakrit as a language we find in the Natyasastra, XIV, 5 and XVII. 1 and 2. In XVII. I he states that after describing Sanskrit briefly ( which is to be employed in drama ) he will now define 7 Ibid, pp. 127-128. Also Languages of India in the Census Report of India, 1901, pp. 159-60.

Page #52
INTRODUCTION 45 Prakrit ( which is also to be used in drama ). In XVII. 2 he speaks of Prakrit as a corrupt form of language devoid of refinement (sanskaragunavarijita ) and having so many forms or stages ( nanavasthantaratmakam ). By the adjective Samskaragunavarjita he definitely means to draw a contrast between Prakrit which is unrefined and Sanskrit which is refined. He further classifies Prakrit under three heads ( XVII. 3 ) i.e., i). Samanasabda ( cf. Tatsama ), ii ) Vibhrasta ( cf. Tadbhava ) and iii) Desimata (cf. Desya ). Though there is no attempt at giving an etymological derivation of the word Prakrta in Bharata, the implication of the word is clear from the explanatory line in regard to Prakrit. He clearly means by Prakrit the language which is not governed by grammatical rules, for otherwise the language becomes Samskrta. This shows that what Bharata wants to tell us about Praksta is that it is an ordinary day-to-day speech of the common folk much different from Sanskrit, ( the characteristics of which he discusses in detail in the line of Panini's grammar in . the 14th chapter ), which is a refined and systematised language, confined to a limited few unlike the former, A language, as we know, can attain a refined stage only after passing through a stage of disorder and disturbance as was the case of classical Sanskrit. It was made static and stereotyped by Panini's grammar after passing through a dynamic stage which is evidenced by the varied and apparently irregular forms found in Vedic literature. The dynamic state of this language still in vogue by the time of Panini is proved by his division of "bhasa" (i. e., Classical Sanskrit ) as current among the "Pracam" (of Easterners ), " udicam" ( of Northerners ) etc. Thus Sanskrit, inspite of

Page #53
46 prAkRtasarvasvam / attaining a refined state at the time of Panini did not lose its status of being a spoken language. Its refined form was surely based on Vedic as well as Prakrit.: Now if we compare Vedic with Prakrit, great affinity of forms and idioms of the former will be found in the latter. Some of the points of striking similarity are given below :* 1. Scarcity of visarga and the substitution of 'o' in the Nom. Sing. of stems ending in 'a'. 2. Retention of the suffis 'bhis' in the instrumental plural. 3. The omission of final consonants. 4. Scarcity of dative case and its replacement by the genitive. 5. The hiatus or absence of sandhi. The Prakrit languages have a series of common grammatical and lexical characteristics with the Vedic, and these are significantly missing from classical Sanskrit.10 Thus a greater affinity of Prakrit with the Vedic than with classical Sanskrit is establised. This has led the scholars to opine that the Prakrits were offshoots, not of the classical Sanskrit but of the Vedic dialect itself.11 "For the dialects that preceded the Vedic language did nut die after giving birth to the : 8 Cf. Development of Language and Sanskrit-Wilson Philolo gical Lectures, p. 263, in Collected works of Sir R. G. BHANDARKAR, Vol. III. 9 Cf. On the origin of Sanskrit and Prakrit by Prof. Devendra Kumar BANERJI, K. B. Pathak Comm. Vol. p. 327, published by BORI, 1934, 10 For a detailed account of such phenomena, see Grammatik, 6, 11 Intro, to Pkt, by A. C. WOOLNER, P. 4.

Page #54
INTRODUCTION child, but continued to roll on for ages till the classical Sanskrit sprang out of them. Here also the dialects survived Sanskrit, and Sanskrit partook of only some of the parental virtues and rejected others".12 We can see clearly now that classical Sanskrit (generally known as Sanskrit simply) cannot be the origin of Prakrit languages. 14. Now let us see what led the grammarians and rhetoricians to conceive Prakrit as of Sanskrit origin. We can ascertain this by the mode of approach in this line noticed in the earliest extant Prakrit grammar, i. e. Vararuci's Prakrta Prakasa. He wisely avoids to give a derivative meaning of Prakrit in a general way as the later grammarians have done. But in several places he uses the ward Prakrit while noting the source or origin of Prakrit dialects other than Maharastri. The following are the rules referred to: 1. prakRtiH zaurasenI, X. 2. ( of paizAcI ) 2. prakRtiH zaurasenI, XI. 2. ( of mAgadhI ) 3. prakRtiH saMskRtam, XII. 2. ( of zaurasenI ) 47 Again at the end of the 9th chapter which in fact, is the coclusion of the treatment of Maharastri, he gives the rule Sesah Samskrtat (IX. 18), which means that the remaining portion not treated must be learnt from Sanskrit grammar (cf. Bhamaha's comm. ). Then at the end of the 12th chapter, the last chapter in his treatise, he gives a similar rule with regard to Sauraseni, i. e., Sesam Maharastrivat - the remaining portion should be taken to be the same as Maharastri. ( From the observation of the above rules, it will be clear that Magadhi and Paisaci have Sauraseni as their 12. Origin of Skt. and Pkt., K. B. Pathak Comm. Vol., p. 327.

Page #55
48 prAkRtasarvasvam / origin whereas Sauraseni itself owes its origin to Sanskrit. Again a number of rules applicable to Maharastri are also applicable to the various Prakrit dialects such as Sauraseni, Paisaci and Magadbi and so on. Maharastri in turn is modelled after Sanskrit grammar (cf. sesah Samskytat). Thus all the Prakrit dialects directly or indirectly have Sanskrit as their source, a fact clearly implied by the rules of Vararuci discussed above. It is also inferred that the very idea of composing a grammar of Prakrit might have occurred to the mind of native Sauskrit scholars only after the grammar of Sanskrit was systematised and that prior to this the necessity of framing rules for Prakrit might not have been felt. Just as the dialect of the people of PreSanskrit" age was raised to a literary status after being regulated by Sanskrit grammar of Panini, so also the Prakrit was raised to a literary status after being regulated by Prakrit grammar. In order to give literary status to the language a sense of sanctity was supposed to have been associated with the language. Hence the language of Panini was sista bhasa (language of the learned ) which was later known as Sanskrit; and the Prakrit, on the other hand, despite its various departures from Sanskrit was said to have its origin from Sanskrit, though originally Vararuci does not directly mean it which is obvious from his not giving a definite derivation of Prakrit from Sanskrit in general. But there is no doubt that his rules as mentioned above particularly indicate that they are framed after Sanskrit grainmar as their base.14 In order to give a sacred 13 Here by Pre-Sanskrit age I mean the period before Panini, 14 Cf. the view of Dr. P. L. Vaidya in his edition of Praksta Prakas'a, pp. V-VI. .

Page #56
INTRODUCTION 49 association to Prakrit the above rules of Vararuci were most probably interpreted by the later grammarians as having meant the derivation of Prakrit from Sanskrit in general. The necessity of attaching such sacredness to Prakrit by deriving it from Sanskrit must have been felt very early as far back as the time of Vararuci himself. Mk is not free from the above bias and taking much care to maintain the tradition of his predecessors he gives a similar definition of Prakrit tracing its origin to Sanskrit. He divides Prakrit mainly under two heads, i, e., Tadbhava and Tatsama, and in order to honour the view of soine of his predecessors he adds Desya as a third category of Prakrit. 15. As we have seen in the previous chapter, Mk flourishod in the sixteenth century and hence he had enough material at his disposal to compose a grammar of Prakrit language. He owed allegiance to many of his predecessors and so naturally he had to adopt many a rule from their works in his own, helpless as he was in a time when Prakrit was almost a dead language. This was the reason behind his echoing the voice of his predecessors in deriving Prakrit from Sanskrit.16 The concept that Prakrit owes its 15 Cf. Namisadhu's quotation="arisavayane siddhan devanan addhamagahi vani, " (Rudrata's Kavyalankara, II, 12. ). 16 Writing about Prakrit in a footnote of his review of PISCHEL'S Grammar in IA, LII. p. 5.53 GRIERSON remarks: "Personally I have never felt myself able to accept the explanation of this word offered by most Indian grammarians. It is that which would naturally occur to a Pandit, but it is based on a fallacy. Prakrit is not derived from Sanskrit or based on it. It is, of course, * Pra. -C

Page #57
50 prAkRtasarvasvam / origin to Sanskrit is much late as we have seen from the analysis of some of the rules of Vararuci relating to the derivation of different Prakrit dialects. He, being the earliest known granimarian whose work has come down to us does not expressly derive Prakrit from Sanskrit nor does Bharata, the earliest known writer on dramaturgy, say anything of the sort. The later dramatists and Prakrit poets composed Prakrit passages after the Sanskrit model." So naturally it might have led the later Prakrit grammarians to frame the rule that Prakrit was derived from or based on Sanskrit. Another point is that if we judge the relative positions of Sanskrit and Prakrit in modern times we can see that Prakrit has almost become a forgotten language whereas Sanskrit still has the credit of being a living language, even though it may be confined to a limited few. This was more or less true during the time of later Prakrit grammarians; and whenever a Prakrit possible that the word is Pandit's concoction based on a false theory. but that has yet to be proved. To me it seems that the two words Prakrta-Sanskrta should be considered as a naturally correlated pair. Each depends on the other. Possibly the best explanation is that Prakrta is simple, that which grew of itself, unartificial. This closely agrees with Namisadhu's interpretation of Prakrit quoted on p. 14 of the work under review and also appears to be the opinion of Prof. PiscHEL, p. 32." 17. "For Prakrit literature and Prakrit language had already attained to a form and style considerably above the understanding of the ordinary people, as it is impossible to suppose that the 1 ng compounds of Bhavabhuti in the Prakrit speeches of his plays or the highly worked expressions of Vakpati were within the easy comprehension of ordinary folks even of their own time. -Gaudavaho ed. by S. P. Pandit, 1927.

Page #58
INTRODUCTION 51 passage was learnt, its Sanskrit equivalent was thought of, thus Sanskrit occupied a greater hold on the minds of scholars than the Prakrit did. It is the pre-eminence of Sanskrit over Prakrit that probably led the later grammarians to postulate the theory that Sanskrit was the origin of Prakrit. 16. Another point in asserting Sanskrit as the origin of Prakrit may not be lost sight of. As I have already stated earlier, even after so many disputes over the origin of Prakrit, eminent linguists still believe that Prakrit originated from Sanskrit. Dr. S. K. CHATERJI seems to subscribe to this view.18 Modern critics are too rigid in taking Sanskrit in its narrower sense, i. e., the language of Panini and Patanjali. But if we go back a little and take Sanskrit in its broader sense, i.e., the Vedic ( chandasa ) and Classical (laukika ) taken to. gether, we can see how much closer Prakrit would seem to Sanskrit. Many grammatical varieties, obsolete in classical stage, are still retained in Prakrit which we have already seen previously. Thus these Prakrit equivalents are the direct descendants of the Vedic forms which had already become out of use in Panini's time. The same may be said of the so-called Desi or Desya words, the originals of which may go back to Vedic or even Pre-Vedic times, a fact which has been frankly admitted by no less a scholar than GRIERSON 19. The so-called Dravidian elements found in Prakrit dia 18. See Lecture III, "Sanskrit in India and Greater India; and the Development of Middle Indo-Argan" -Indo-Aryan and Hindi, p. 66 ff. 19. Prakrit languages-Encyclopaedia Britannica, Vol. XVIII, pp. 415-18.

Page #59
52 praakRtsrvsvm| lects would go back to the same Vedic age or still earlier when there was cultural contact between the two races, Dravidians on the one side and Aryans on the other. Both Vedic and Dravidian speeches were characterised by the assimilation of words from each other and thus foreign words crept into the language of Aryans which in later times were made their own and were not considered to be different from their own day-to-day speech. These had also come as a legacy to the Prakrit or the then vernaculars which evolving naturally (cf. Namisadhu's statement) from the ancieut language including Vedic and even Pre-Vedic along with the classical stage should be taken in a broader sense as Sanskrit, an assumption which is quite in keeping with the idea about Sanskrit of our ancient scholars. This is a time-honoured fact and never a fabrication. According to them. Sanskrit never meant only the language regulated or refined by Panini, but included the whole range of Veda, Brahmana and Purana literature and even something beyond all this which was, as a matter of fact, inherited from our forefathers of Prehistoric days and of which there is no record. Here lies the entire issue of the derivation of Prakrit. Tbis concession, once granted, would take a long way in proving the hypothesis of Prakrit grammarians that Prakrit had its origin form Sanskrit. As a matter of fact, << Prakrit and Sanskrit could never be dissociated from each other. Neither of them could be conceived as. having independent existence ; they were very much inter-dependent ".20 17. A third point which also deserves mention here with regard to the derivation of Prakrit is that 20. Indo-Aryan and Hindi,p. 82.

Page #60
INTRODUCTIUN 53 majority of Prakrit words excepting a few which come under the head of desi or desya are traceable to Sanskrit. All Prakrit grammarians are conscious of it. The great grammarian Hc. expressly mentions the three categories of Prakrit words, i. e., Tadbhava, Tatsama and Desya, and states that he wants to treat of Tadbhava only in his chapter under Prakrit since he bas already dealt with Tatsama in the previous chapters and of desya he would not treat in the present chapter. He perhaps intended thereby that desya words form a sort of exception and do not come under the usual rules of Prakrit and hence they would be dealt with in a separate treatise which he has actually done in his Desinamamala. Knowing full well that desya did not comprise the usual Prakrit forms of words, Hc. classified it under the Prakrit, and despite this fact he derived Prakrit from Sanskrit, the latter being considered prakrti or origin of the former. Similar was the case with Mk. He is fully conscious that the desya words do not come under the usual rules and that they vary from region to region being used side by side by great poets (cf. laksanairasiddham tattaddesaprasiddham mahakaviprayuktam......). Also see his quotation from Bhojadeva : deze deze narendrANAM janAnAM ca svake svake / bhagayA pravartate yasmAttasmAddezyaM nigadyate // "Desya is so called because of being used with peculiar difference of the meaning form locality to locality of kings as well as of the common mass". Thus Mk was aware of the fact that Desya did not comprise the usual forms of Prakrit words and strictly speaking, they did not come under the Prakrit voca

Page #61
SITETI bulary. Even then closely following the beaten track of his predecessors he included it under Prakrit and al} the same derived Prakrit from Sanskrit. He, of course, firstly classifies Prakrit under two heads, i.e., Tadbhava and Tatsama and in the next rule he speaks of Desya as a third division " according to some grammarians" (desyain ca kecana ). This might be taken as an indirect hint at Mk's not being in favour of including desya under Prakrit if the latter is to be derived at all from Sanskrit. Even if he favours the inclusion, he does it from the consideration of the majority of Prakrit words which owe their origin to Sanskrit and Sanskrit alone. Thus to derive Prakrit from Sanskrit is not based totally on an unscientific ground nor is it a Pandit's concoction'. The ancient grammarians are not quite unreasonable in taking Sanskrit as the origin of Prakrit since the former was the precursor of the latter. There is hardly any doubt that Prakrit marked the later phase of Sanskrit ( taken in broader sense ) in the evolution of Aryan speech in India and so there is much reason in taking Sanskrit as the source of Prakrit. By telling this I do not intend opposing the view of Namisadhu who defines Prakrit as the natural use of speech made by all beings of the world. He being a Jaina scholar probably had an inclination to favour Prakrit which was the speech of the common man as against Sanskrit which was confined to a limited few and was taken as the sacred language by the Brahmins. As a staunch Jaina he probably did not favour caste system and hence had the inclination of assigning a higher place to Prakritthe language of the common man than Sanskrit, the language of the Brahmins. Thus Sanskrit, the mono

Page #62
poly of a limited few was not considered by him as the So origin of Prakrit, the speech of the common man. he interpreted Prakrit as the natural way of speech of human beings as against the origin' or Sanskrit, in other words, of Prakrit grammarians. Consequently he had to restrict the sense of Sanskrit by taking it as the refined speech as aginst Prakrit which was unrefined. His second interpretation of Prakrta as prak krta or 'first produced' is probably based on a similar notion. He takes Ardhamagadhi, the particular Prakrit dialect as the speech of gods just in the same way the Brahmins take Sanskrit as the speech of gods. So Prakrit is conceived as the first ever born language. In this way Namisadhu's definition of Prakrit may be accounted for. Even then his definition is not unsound. He is justi. fied in his own way in taking Prakrit as the natural form of speech and in fact it was so having been aspontaneous evolution of its previous phase, i.e., Old Indo-Aryan. To sum up: Prakrta is a word whose derivative meaning is somewhat doubtful. It has been traditionally maintained by orthodox grammarians that the word means a group of languages whose basis is Sanskrit. The word Sanskrit taken in a broader sense to include both Vedic, even Pre-Vedic and classical Sanskrit, would definitely appear to have given birth to Prakrit, as the latter was linguistically a later phase of the former. Secondly, Prakrit may be defined as a natural flow of human speech, thus the word being derived from the word prakrti, i. e., nature as against Sanskrit of orthodex grammarians. All the same, we cannot take Sanskrit as totally exclusive of Prakrit or vice versa. Both of them are to be viewed as two phases of common origin in linguistic development.

Page #63
56 prAkRtasarvasvam / SECTION III A Critical Analysis of Prakrit Dialects by Grammarians (a) The various divisions of Prakrit by orthodox scholars. 18. The Indian grammarians and rhetoricians broadly divide the Pkt words into three principal catagories : (i) Samskrtasama "Sanskrit-like' (CD, I. 1; Hc, p. 1; SR, p. 1), also called tatsama where tat stands for Sanskrit ( Tv, p. 1 $i. 6; Lk. p. 6, $i. 47; Mk I. 2; Dindin I. 32; Dhanika II. 60 ) and designated as tattulyo ( Vagbhatalankara II. 2) and samanasabda ( NS. XVII, 3). (ii) Sanskrtabhava, originated from Sanskrit (SR, p. 1 ) commonly designated as tadbhava ( Tv, Mk, Lank, Dandin, Dhanika ) also samskrtayoni ( Hc. I. 160), tajja ( Vagbhata ), and vibhrasta ( NS. XVII, 37 ); and (ui) desya ( Hc, Tv, SR, Mk, Vaybhata ) or desi (DN, I. 2; Dandin, Dhanika) also desiprasiddha (CD) desimata ( NS. XVII. 37 ). The words having the same form both in Skt and Pkt are Tatsama words. Mk gives the examples of tarala, taranga and manthara eto. as Tatsama words. Ho and his followers classify tadbhava words into sadhyamanasamskrtabhava and siddhasarskrtabhava. The former class includes the Pkt #ords and presupposes Skt words, from which they are derived in their " unfinished form without an affix or suffix" (cf. avarahilla=aparadhavat ).

Page #64
INTRODUCTION BEAMES has rightly termed them "early tadbhavas' (Comp. Gr. Vol. I, p. 17). They are the independent basic elements of Pkt. The latter class includes the Pkt words that are derived from grammatically complete (siddha) Sanskrit words (cf. nikkamai-niskramuti ). Although Mk does not give such a twofold division of tadbhava words, the same is evident from the nature of his treatment of them. In I. 2, the examples of tadbhavas he gives are rukkha, ghara and peranta etc., evidently all of these belonging to the siddha class of tadbhavas. We have discussed at some length in the previous chapter the word desya as meant or defined by Pkt grammarians and rhetoricians. Mk fully agrees with He and his followers in defining desya as that which is not derived by grammatical rules and that which is current in particular parts of the country and used by great poets1 such as ladaha ( handsome), petta (belly) and tokkha(?). In this context he quotes a verse from an unknown work of Bhojadeva, the English translation of which would run thus: Desya is so called because of being used in different modes of speech in countries ruled by the kings as also by the people in their own peculiar ways" PS Intro. I. 3). ( 65 1. Cf. PS I. 3 with on I. I. 2 AdyA lakSaNanirapekSA saMpradAyAdeva bhavati / 57 19. As on the classification of Pkt words, the grammarians and rhetoricians have different opinions regarding the Pkt dialects. Many of them are tioned for the first time in the earliest extant works on men rhetorics, i. e. Bharata's NS. In the context of employing various desabhasas, i.e., popular speech befitting 39 fg. DN I. 3 and 4 and LK

Page #65
58 prAkRtasarvasvam / several characters in a drama, Bh. enumerates seven Pkt dialects. They are* : i. Magadhi, ii. Avantija, iii. Pracya, iv. Suraseni, v. Ardhamayadbi, vi. Babliki: and vii. Daksinatya as against seven vibhasas such as i. Sabara, ii. Abhira, iii. Candala, iv. Sacara, v. Dravida, vi. Odraja and vii, language of foresters. Another work named Gitalankara attributed to Bh, mentions as many as fortytwo different dialects current probably in the days of the author, either as living speech or known through literature. The 14th chapter of this work entitled Bhasalaksana is devoted to the discussion of Pkt dialects. It is curious to note that though the author refers to fortytwo languages, he enumerates actually thirty such languages. The list of dialects enumeretedis given below: 1. Maharastri, 2. Kirati, 3. Mlecchi, 4............., 5. Somaki, 6. Coloki, 7. Kanci, 8. Malavi, 9. Kasisambhava, 10. Devika, 11. Kusavarta, 12. Surasenika, 13. Vandhi, 14. Gurjari, 15. Romaki, 16. Malavi (repeated, see 8 above), 17. Kanamukhi, 18. Devaki, 19. Pancapattana, 20. Saindhavi, 21. Kausika 22. Bhadra, 23. Bhadrabhojika, 24. Kuntala, 25. Kosala, 26. Para, 27. Yavani, 28. Kurkuri, 29, Madhyadesi, 30. Kanvoji and 31.... ...... 34 While illustrating individual dialects, the author gives the following names : 1. Desi, 2. Kirai, 3 Soratthiya, 4. Magaha, 5. Agola, 6. doubtful, 7. Pancaya 2. See NS. XVI1. 48 and 49. 3. The verse enumerating these vibhasas in NS appears in & slightly different form in PS and Pr's Csmm. on Mr. See also Pkt Vibhasas, op. cit. p. 489 ff. 4. See Names of Pkt langs. by S. M. KATRE in Vol. of Indian and Iranian studies, Bombay 1939.

Page #66
INTRODUOTION 59 bhasa, 8. Mlecchi, 9. Kamvi, 10. Malivi, 11. Kasi, 12. Vedi, 13. Kuramari, 14. Kusumauttayabhasa, 15. Surasena, 16. Pandi, 17. Bhoji, 18. Gujjarabhasa, 19. Romayabbasa, 20. Vamga, 21. Mayabhasa, 22. Maravabbasa, 23. Lavamdi, 24. Pancapattalibhania, 25. Kasiya and 26. Jaranabhasa. As will be seen from the above descussion that the former list is not consistent with the latter. Excepting a few such as Kirai ( = Kirati ), Mecchi ( = Mlecchi ), Malivi ( Malavi? ), Kasi (= Kasisambhava ), Surasena (=Surasenika), Gujjarabhasa ( = Gurjari ) and Pancapattalibhaaia (= Pancapattana ?), all the rest in the second list appear to be totally new ones. Curiously enough, Desi appears to be a separate dialect here. It is quite probable that some of the portions of the ori. ginal work have been lost. Besides, the existing text requires critical editing. It will also be interesting to note that excepting Maharastri, Surasena and Magaha ( if the latter two are to be taken as equivalent to S and Mg. at all), no other dialect as enumerated under the class of bhasas and vibhasas in NS is to be found in the above lists of Gitalankara. But in PS we find the mention of some more dialects in similarity perhaps with those found in Gitalarkara. They are Kanci (= Kancya ), Malavi ( Malava ), Gurjari ( = Gaurjara ), Kuntala ( = Kauntala ) and Madhyadesi ( = Madhyadesiya ). The next authority and perhaps the earliest among the extant grammars is the Prakrtaprakasa of Vararuci. In it we find the mention of four dialects, i. e., Maharastri, Paisaci, Magadhi and Sauraseni. Mk takes all these into account in his grammar but in a

Page #67
60 prAkRtasarvasvam / different manner, which will be discussed later on. In this context, it is curious to note that Vr. does not ex. pressly mention the name of Maharastri till at last he says sesam maharastrivat which happens to be the last Su. of the last chapter, i.e., XII. 32. This chapter conspicuous by the absence of Bhamaha's commentary on it, is suspected to be an interpolation by some critics. But the colophon of this chapter in COWELL'S edition shows that it once contained Bbamaha's commentary which was later lost. Some scholars are of opinion that the basic structure of Vr's PPK originally consisted of the first eight or nine chapters and dealt with Prakrit only (See Les Gram., pp. 15ff, and also PPK ed. by K. RAJA ) This Prakrit again, according to some, was later identified with Maharastri. Next to Vr. in antiquity is perhaps Canda to whom is ascribed the Prakrtalaksana. The dialect mainly dealt with by CD is Maharastri. Among other Pkts treated are Apabhramsa, Paisacika, Magadhika, Arsa and Sauraseni. Besides these the treatment of Amg, Jaina M and Jaina S is noticeable. Some points of similarity in the treatment of several dialects both in CD and Ho are remarkable, a fact which has led the critics to the view that either of them modelled his grammar after the other. Which of the two authors is anterior to the other is still a doubtful question and its solution is yet to be found out. Again CD is supposed to be anterior to Vr. HOERNLE is of this view with which PISCHEL, however, does rot agree. 5. Bloch remarks that the grammar of CD is an inaccurate and superficial abridgement of another work, may be perhaps even of Hc. See Vararuci and Hemacandra, p. 8.

Page #68
INTRODUCTION One of the most noted grammarians is He, who in the eighth chapter of his grammar, Siddha-Hemasabdanusasana, deals with Prakrit. He treats seven dialects such as Prakrta, rsa, Magadhi, Sauraseni, Paisaci, Culikapaisaci and Apabhramsa. Of these, Prakrta may be equivalent to Maharastri. For a considarable time Prakrta, in a narrower sense, meant the Maharastri dialect. Even the writers on poetics as late as the fourteenth century took Prakrta for M. As for Arsa we can see that according to the grammarians it is the language of the old Jaina Sutras (Hc. I. 3). He being himself a Jaina scholar announces that for Arsa, all the rules are subjected to exceptions, and in II, 174 he says that the limitations recorded above are not applicable to Arsa, and there all the forms are permissible. This Arsa was designated as Amg. by later scholars (Cf. Namisadhu: "Rug i zner art," while treating the language which is predominently M. He also deals with Jaina M and occasionally Jaina S; and that without strictly differentiating between these dialects. He is followed by Tv, SR, Narasimha, Lk and Appayyadiksita, with this difference that Tv excludes Arsa like desya for its rudhatva and svatantratva, i.e, independent nature (see PVV, p. 1; Sl 6), while SR and others take no notice of it. In PS we find the discussion of all the Pkt dialects treated by He and his followers excepting Arsa and Culikapaisaci. Mk, however, takes notice of Amg without naming it as Arsa 6. Cf. abhiaM pAuakabbaM paDhiuM souM a jeNa ANaMti / kAmassa tattatA kuNAMta te kaha Na lajjati // GS. I. 2. 7. Observe Visvanatha's use of the word Prakrta in the following line: eSa zlokaH saMskRtaprAkRta zArai sanIprAcyAvantImAgadhyapabhraMzeSu ekavidha eva // SD 562. 61

Page #69
62 prAkRtasarvasvam / and treats the same as a subdialect of Mg, the reason for which will be discussed later on. The treatment of Pkt by Kramadisvara in the eighth chapter of his Sanskrit grammar Samksiptasara is very brief. Among the various dialects that are employed in case of different characters in a play mention is made of Saka (Sakari), Abhira, Dravida, Udra, Avanti, Sravanti (?), Pracya, Sauraseni, Bahliki and Daksinatya. Otherwise it mainly rests upon Mabarastri and Apabbramsa. Besides, KI also recognises Mg, Paisacika, Amg. and Sabara as Pkt dialects. He also refers to the three main varieties of Ap, i.e., Nagara, Upanagara and Vracata (= Vracada ). But a systematic treatment of all these dialects is lacking in it. The mutual relation of the works of Purusottama, Ramasarman and Mk seems to be vary close. All of them belong to the Eastern School. Unfortunately the grammar of Pu, Prakrtanusasana, is lacking in its first two chapters which are lost to us. Even then the work bears striking resemblance with the PS of Mk, Like Mk's grammar, Pu's grammar is divided into twenty chapters and each chapter in the former's work has a corresponding one in the latter's. Now these three authors divide Pkt into Bbasa, Vibhasa, Apabhramsa and Paisacika. Again all of them deal with M first and then study S, Pracya, Avanti and Mg under the first division, Bhasa. Mk and Ramasarman observe Bahliki and A Mg as merging with Avanti and Mg respectively. Both of them also take note of Daksinatya as coming under Bhasa but fail to define and illustrate it precisely and thus they do not approve of it as a separate category. Then the remaining three, Vibhasa, Apabhramsa and Paisacika, are discussed.

Page #70
INTRODUCTION (b) Mk recongnises Bhasa as of five kinds. 20. Unlike Pu and Rt, Mk quotes the view of an unknown author regarding the classification of Pkt dialects in the introductory portion of his work (See Intro. 4). In this long quotation, the source of which is unknown, the first four lines bear close resemblance with NS. XVII. 48 and 49 with the exception that M is taken as one among the bhasas in the former whereas the latter does not recognise it. 63 Keeping in view the passage referred to above, let us consider the observations of Mk on the classification of Pkt dialects. The first verse of the passage which enumerates eight kinds of bhasa includes Amg, Bahliki and Daksinatya, which Mk refuses to recongnise as separate categories on the following grounds: i) Amg differs very little from Mg which in turn is close to S. This he cites as the view of the same author who takes Amg as a separate dialect. Thus he refutes the contention of his predecessor in his own words. ii) As for Daksinatya, Mk says that since its distinctive characteristic has not been ascertained, its existence as a separate dialect cannot be accepted. iii) Speaking of Bahliki he says that it ought to be included in Avanti due to its dfferering from the latter only in respect of r changing into l. This minor change cannot be taken as a distinctive characteristic of the dialect, for even in Skt r and I are sometimes taken to be indentical. 8. The reading in NS. XVII. 49 seems to be corrupt. This can be corrected in the light of Mk's reading in the correspondind passage.

Page #71
64 prAkRtasarvasvam / 21. Now let us see, first of all, why Mk refuses to accord independent status to Amg among the bhasas. He takes Amg to be the same as Mg with a little dif. ference here and there. There has been much controversy among scholars as to the existence of Amg as a separate dialect. Taking into account what the traditional authors have said about Amg, we see, first of all, that Bharata takes Amg as one among the seven kinds of bhasas. The next authority in the line is supposed to be Vr. who takes no notice of it. Hc, the noted Jain scholar, includes Arsa under the Pkt dialects which is said to be no other than Amg.: He is followed by Tv, SR, Narasimha and Laksmidhara with this difference that Tv excludes Arsa while the other three take no notice of it. Then we see that some noted grammarians of the Eastern School such as KI, Mk and Rt recognise it with slight degree of difference among themselves, whereas Pu has no mention of it in his grammar. Besides Bh., some other Skt rhetoricians too refer to it. Thus Visvanatha tells us that it is used in the dramas as the language of servants, princes and traders, which is nothing but an exact copy of a line found in NS XVII. 50. If allowance be made to indentify Amg with Arsa ( which I doubt very much ) we see that in a quotation in Premacandra Tarkavagisa on Kavyadarsa I. 33, two types of Pkt are distinguished, the one is that which originated from Arsa, and the other is that which is almost exactly the same as Arsa : ArSotthamArSatulyaM ca dvividhaM prAkRtaM viduH / We have seen in the last section how Namisadhu from Jaina Suttas by Pischel, 9 See the lines quoted Grrmmatik, 16. www.jairielibrary.org

Page #72
INTRODOOTION 65 derives the word Praksta by calling it the language whose basis (prakrti) is the natural language of intercourse of all beings and which is not regulated by grammatical rules. In his second interpretation the word may stand for Prak-krta, created before. Evidently while giving this type of derivative meaning of the word, the Jaina scholar had in his mind the Awg. dialect, the Pkt of the Arsa canon, which he styles as the language of gods. That Addhamagaba Vani was the original language from which all the other languages had originated was the belief of the Jainas. This belief was due to the statement in the Jaina canon that it was the language in which Mahavira preached his doctrines. It is also mentioned there that this language undergoes modifications when it is spoken by Aryans, the nonAryans, and other living beings such as the bipeds, the quadrupeds, the wild and the tamed animals, the birds and the insects.10 This idea finds echo in Vagbhata's Alankaratilaka, I. 1 - alfarteft ݾ points sarvAyaM sarvato vAcaM sarvajJI praNidadhmahe // " We salute the speech Ardhamagadhi who modi. fies herself into all the different languages and is perfect and omniscient". This faith relating to Amg reminds us of the Hindu belief about the eternity of the Vedas as well as of Sanskrit ( the speech of the gods ). Thus, as we have seen above, Amg, apart from being the vehicle of the sacred canon of the Jainas, had gained considerable prominence in the society as is evident from its recognition by the rhetoricians and Pkt grammarians. 10. Op. cit. Pra.-D

Page #73
prAkRtasarvasvam / 22. Considered from the linguistic aspect, this dialect, according to some, stands closer to Mg whence it derives its name Amg implying thereby that it was not fully Magadhi, but that it contained greater element of Mg combined with smaller elements of other dialects.11 But a close examination of Jaina canon reveals that its language resembles M more than it does Mg-a fact which led JACOBI to call it Jaina Prakrit to distinguish it from Jaina M which was used in the works of later Jaina writers.12 This probably led KI to characterise Amg as the mixture of M and Mg (maharastrimisra ardhamayadhi ),13 Some scholars also opine that Amg is said to be the language which was current in half the Magadha country. Thus from both aspects we see that Amg points to a close affinity with Mg or the language of Magadha.15 There is every likelihood that it was originally close to Magadha but with the passage of time it underwent great changes probably on account of the tampering of Jaina preachers mostly when Magadha was gradually gaining ground in the society. Since to preach the religion through the the medium of the popular tongue was the principle of Jaina monks right from Mahavira, Amg which was once close to Mg gradually lost its individuality to be subsequently merged with M. Therefore, the language 14 66 11. Ardhamagadhi Reader, B. D. JAIN, P. XI; see also Grammatik, 17 Kalpasutra ed. by H. JACOBI, p. 17. 12. 13. KI, VIII, 5. 99 14. Pkt. langs and their contribution to Indian culture, S. M. KATRE, p. 19 15. Amg. agrees with Asokan Mg. and other Asokan dialects as well. See Studies in Asoka by Dr. A. BANARJI SASTRI, JBORS, Vol. VIII, part II, 1922, pp. 75-82.

Page #74
INTRODUCTION 67 as a whole came to be designated as the language of Rsis ( Arsa ). So we see that Arsa is not exactly Amg. Moreover the gradual change in the linguistic feature of original Amg was responsible for the non-acceptance of the theory that Amg was not close to Mg as bas been done by WEBER.16 : 23. Whatever be the linguistic status of Amg in ancient times, this much is certain that it had lost its prominence by the time of Vr. who does not recognise it in his grammar. Moreover, there is no extant dramatic work which depicts clearly the linguistic features of the dialect in spite of the doctrine laid down in NS for its application in case of certain characters in a Skt drama. Of course, some scholars have tried to find its trace in certain Skt plays,"? But these traces supposed to be of Amg are no better than those of Mg itself. Hc, a Jaina scholar as he is, gives us hardly any clue to the exact linguistic feature of this dialect. In I, 3 and II, 174 what he means to say ia that Arsa is not governed by rules and regulations of grammar and in IV. 287 he quotes a line which means that the older Suttas are composed in Addhamagaha-bhasa. He remarks that this is a mere tradition of the older people, as a matter of fact Arsa almost follows only the rule at * hand and not the rules that would be framed by him for Mg.18 Here Ho seems to differentiate Arsa from Ang 16. See Grammatik, 18. 17. Intro. to Pkt. by WOOLNER, p. 66; Grammatik 17 and Skt Dr. p. 336. 18. Differently explained by Pischel (Grammatik 17). The text under reference runs thus : * yadyapi 'porANaM addhamAgahabhAsANiyayaM havai suttaM ' ityAdinA ardhamAgadhabhASAniyatatvamAmnAyi vRddhaistadapi prAyo'syaiva vidhAnAnna vkssymaannlkssnnsy| ..

Page #75
68 praakRtsrvsvm| in certain respects and probably means to say that Arsa, Amg and Mg agree only in respect of the nom. sing. ending in e of a stems in masculine gender. How-- ever, his treatment of Amg or Arsa is not full despite a number of examples of uses in Arsa given by him in his grammar. Moreover, this is to be noted that the e ending as mentioned above is not noticed everywhere. The prose of the Arsa canon retains e in nom. sing. whereas the verse shows o in most places. However, the imperfect treatment of Amg or Arsa by Hc left his followers in dark who later on chose not to deal with this dialect in their grammar altogether on account of its independent nature." The modern scholars are not at one as to the linguistic nature of Amg, the language of the Svetambara Jaina canon. COLEBROOKE called it to be Mg whereas LASSEN and JACOBI considered it to be no other than M. The latter also found some amount of kinship of this language with Pali. Against this WEBER held that it had no close relationship with Mg and that it was decidedly later than Pali. Pischel has shown some significant archaisms in this dialect proving therby its departure from others and hence its standing as a separate dialect.20 He is, however, in favour of considering this to be more closely rerlated to Mg than to any other dialect on account of the former's nom. sing. in e alone if not for anything else. 24. With the above background of Amg when we judge its treatment by the grammarians and rhetori 19. TATO a tocart Fatra TTT! 78ana are AFarit at: 1 PVV. Intro.. St. 7. 20. Op. cit. 18.

Page #76
. : INTRODUCTI N 69 cians we see that the real linguistic nature of this dialect was forgotten by all of them. True, Bh. takes it as a bhasa and assigns it to certain characters in a play, but his rule is hardly observed by the dramatists. After Bh. no other rhetorician except Visvanatha speaks of the application of Amg in a play. But as has already been pointed out, he bodily copies the line of Bh. in his work. He gives us no clue as to its use in a play, thus leading us to the conclusion that he mentioned it only to respect his predecessor, Bh. Again it appears that if Bh, treated Amy as a bhasa, it was only to regard the sanctity and antiquity with which the dialect "was associated. 25. Thus Amg, far from being put into practice in the plays, was dead in course of time and survived only in name. As its use became rare, the exponents of its existence as a separate dialect also became few and far between. Mk like Rt was a child of his own times who cared little to go into the details of variations and archaic features of this dialect, fully aware as he was, that it had hardly any use in Skt plays,21 What he cared most was to see the practicability of a particular dialect in literature. Like Visvanatha he simply wanted to show respect to his purva-suri, Bh., whom he cites as an authority in the use of Amg in the plays ( XII.1):22 rAkSasIdheSThiceTAnukampyAderardhamAgadhIti bharataH. Likewise the definition of Amg he gives is no better than the verbatim copy of what has already been said by his predecessor whom he criticises at the very 21. Only the discovered fragments of Asvaghosa's drama show traces of Amg, but probably Mk had no access to them. 22. This quotation is not met with in N$.

Page #77
70 ranter beginning of his grammar : Siere paralaghaifantet XII. 8. More curious is his illustration of the dialect through a line from Ve. which is spoken by Raksasi: ayja vi No zAmiNIe hiliMbAdevIe puztaghaDukkaazoe Na uvazamadi. A close exaniination of this line will show that this is no way different from so called Mg.23 Thus Mk declines to draw a line of demarcation between Amg and Mg and considers them alike having much affinity with S. 26. Equally obscure is the treatment of Daksinatya by Pkt grammarians, which, on examination, would justify its rejection by Mk. Bh. taking it as one of the seven Bhasas ascribes it to warriors, police officers and gamblers.24 SD bodily copies it.25 All the same there is hardly any evidence as to its use in Skt. dramas. Scholars have tried to find its trace in the speech of Candanaka in Mr.26 As a matter of fact his speech hardly differs from that of Viraka. Pr. makes both of them speak Avanti. The characteristics of this 23. Scholars have tried in vain to find trace of Amg in the speeches of Raksasa and his wife in Ve. Cf. Skt I)r. p. 219. 24, 197rtaigiai gula414 afogar, NS, XVII. 52. 25. There is a variant reading, gif UTERTE tagit ( See SD ed. by K. Kar. p. 328 ) Treatoqat here would mean "of snake- . charmers." 26. See Skt. Dr. p. 141; Grammatik, 26 and Intro to Pkt, p. 199. R. G. BHANDARKAR supposes Daksinatya to be a mixed lang and attributes it to the speech of Mathura in Ms on the authority of Vis. who ascribes the same to the gamblers. See Collected Works of R. G. BHANDARKAR, p. 324. But more appropriately the speech of Mathura is sakki ( see Ps. 's comm. on Mr. ).

Page #78
INTRODUCTION "" dialect given by him as well as by Mk indeed conform to their speeches. What made PISCHEL and other scholars think that Candanaka did not speak Avanti but more probably Daksinatya is the declaration by Candanaka himself as a southerner vaaM dakkhiNattA avvattabhAsiNo -- "We southerners speak indistinctly a fact which again is confirmed by his later statement. kaNNaDakalahapaoaM kalemi "I proceed to fight in the manner of Karnata." A study of his speech will show how unfounded is the contention that Candanaka's speech was Daksinatya and that it was different from the speech of Viraka. True, Candanaka was a southerner as he himself declares and there is no opposition on this point from the side of Viraka. But for that alone need not take him to be a speaker of his regional language, whatever it may be. As has been lightly observed by GRIERSON, the use of dialects in a Skt drama may be attributed to literary purposes rather than to any attempt to imitate the speech of the day." KEITH rightly opines that the dialects used even in Mr. are clearly literary and not attempt to reproduce true vernaculars. But it is strange that the latter should join hands with PISCHEL " to hardly avoid the conclusion that the dialect (of Candanaka) is Daksinatya " 29 only on the basis of the declaration of Candanaka that he we 27 was a southerner. According to NS particular characters should speak particular dialects, no matter whatever locality they may belong to. This was more or less observed by later theorists and dramatists.30 28 -- 71 27. IA, XXX, p. 556. 28. Skt. Dr. p. 74. 29. Ibid. p. 141. 30. Vis. adds yaddezyaM nIcapAtraM tu taddezyaM tasya bhASitam But this is his own innovation and hardly put into practice by dramatists. ------

Page #79
72 prAkRtasarvasvam / Judged from this standpoint both Viraka and Candanaka speak one and the same dialect and that is Avanti rightly in accord with the statement of Pi. Candanaka whose speech is supposed to be Daksinatya, never uses a single southern word in his speech; on the other hand his speech shows striking resemblance to both S and M which in fact is the characteristic of Avanti as shown by Mk. Candanaka falters in his speech in bewilederment while saving Aryaka from the danger of latter's being exposed and so to account for his grammatical mistake he shows his ready wit by seemingly disclosing bimself as a southerner. This should be taken as a mere plea and not a clue to the kind of speech he make. Later on from their quarrel we come to know that both of them are not nobly born, Viraka being a barber while Candanaka a cobbler by caste. This shows that by virtue of sheer merit they have risen to such high position. Both of them are capable officers and know well how to speak and discharge their duties. So Candanaka's confession that he spoke indistinctly being a southerner appears to be mere pretext and as such his speech should not be confused with Daksinatya. Regarding the definition of this dialect, Mk clearly says that the definition and illustration of it are nowhere seen, but this much has been said by Aniruddhabhayta: " A nectar-dropping poem, which is manifested as having its body Skt, but depending on words of the south is called Daksinatya ". 31 31. The Pkt Vibhasas, JRAS, 1918, p. 493. The verse in question bears close resemblauce to a corresponding one by Rt (II. 2. 32 ): dAkSiNAtyapadasaMvalitaM yat saMskRtAdibhirabhicchurita c| FTIGARHUMICI H103 TETETffa ag 714278 11 Pk. II. 2. 32.

Page #80
INTRODUCTION 73 27. The description of Daksinatya as given by Mk and corroborated by Rt clearly shows that it is not a character dialect and that it is purely meant for literary composition having close association with Skt. Among the other Pkt grammarians of the Eastern School, Pu does not recognise it whereas Ki speaks of it as a bhasa meant for certain characters in a play. Thus the latter's view is in accord with the authority of Ns. Both Mk and Rt mention it in the chapter meant for the treatment of Mg. For this GRIERSON thinks it to be a variety of Mg Pkt.82 But what seems from the description given above by Mk and Rt is that Daksinatya is a mixed form of dialect having more of southern and Skt words in it. Such being the case, it is hazardous to take it as a variety of Mg. Pkt. More. over, both Mk and Rt do not expressly mean to take it as such. It appears to me that Daksinatya was a form of dialect, like M. Just as M was meant for literary composition and not as a dialect to be used by characters, so also was the case of Daksinatya, the only difference is that while the former was not a mixed form of dialect, the latter was mixed mostly with southern and Skt words. Both Mk and Rt ignore the authority 32. GRIERSON'S observation on Daksinatya is as follows : " This is not classed as a Vibhasa, but as a variety of Mg Pkt. As a fact it bears to that Pkt very much the same relation that lakki bears to S. The only points of difference are that it does not occasionally drop into Ap, and that it is not a Vibbasa because it is used in the poetry not in the drama. It is not a character dialect and instead of using Ap. forms it ekes out its vocabulary with the help of southern words, while at the same time like Takki it is largely influenced by Skt. We thus have two Aryan langs. spoken in Southern India. Both were there foreign languages, one of polite literature and the other of travellers." Op. cit.

Page #81
74 prAkRtasarvasvam / of NS on the point of its being a character dialect probably because the Skt plays do not conform to it.. That was exclusively meant for literary purposes. This can be best imagined by comparing it with the present day Telugu or Malayalam songs which are full of Skt words and yet bearing close affinity with the native dialect. Such was the form of Daksinatya in the olden times, which was a mixed form of Pkt largely borrowing words from South as well as from Skt. Now the question naturally arises :- Why then there is no literature in this dialect if it was meant for literary composition. The answer is, most probably it early lost its popularity in the society on account of M which soon sprang in south-west India as the most popular dialect in which excellent poems were written and which enhanced its glory on account of the patronage of kings like Hala Satavahana. The Gathasaptasati is not only famous for its literary merit but also for the social, economic and religious condition of the society it depicts. It is said that the Satavahana kings of Andhra invaded the southwest India and consequently brought into their control both the Eastern and Western coasts of India. If this be true, it would naturally seem appropaiate that the dialect of M having the characteristic of sonorous music in it gradually gained popularity in south so that it replaced Daksinatya which must be later on considered inferior to M in respect of its melody. That M rose to literary eminence after a considerable lapse of time when Daksinatya probably lost its predominant position is perhaps the reason why NS does not recognise the former but only the latter. Consequently the popularity gained by M leading to the final eclipse of Daksipatya confirms our hypothesis.

Page #82
INTRODUCTION 75 28. Now coming to Bahliki we see that Mk includes it under Avanti. Both Pu and Mk define Avanti as the admixture of M and S. Rt differs from them and considers Avanti to be the admixture of S and Pracya. Again he seems to think that the two dialects Avanti and Bahliki are identical.83 Although these three authorities do not give a clear picture of the language, the definition given by Pu and Mk is more convincing than that given by Rt. Both Mk and Rt include Babliki under Avanti whereas Pu has no mention of Babliki, Mk differentiates Babliki from Avanti on the point of r changing to l in case of the latter. Again on the authority of Bh. he assigns. Avanti to constables, traders, Pantikas (?), the town mayors, police officers and such types of characters of mediocre rank confining Bahliki at the same time to the knaves etc. Rt, on the other hand, taking both the dialects as one, says in the concluding verse that this dialect is spoken by characters of mediocre rank, a town mayor, a door keeper, and a knave and also by constables and merchants.34 Pu gives us no information as to the characters who should speak this dialect. In KI we just come across a sweeping remark on Avanti, which according to him, should be assigned to particular characters in a drama.. 33. See PK. p. 127. 34. See PS XI, 1 & 13; these are not traced in Ns. Cf. PK 7. 2. 10. Pr. says that Viraka and Candanaka speak Avanti in Mr. About this dialect all that he says that it is full of sa and ra and that it is full of proverbial expression (lokokti). If we compare all these with the description of Mk and Rt about this dialect, all of them mostly agree. But it is curious to note that Mk who has quoted, lines from Mr elsewhere does not quote a single line from the speech of either Viraka or Candanaka:

Page #83
prAkRtasarvasvam / 29. Most of the characteristic features of Avanti found in PS tally with those given in PK and PA. The rules of Mk bear closer resemblance with Rt's than with Pu's rules. The main features of Avanti which are common to Mk and Rt are:- sadrksa sariccha; ktva tuna; bhavati = hoi; and darsayati darisedi. The characteristic terminations of the future base are -jja and -jja and these may also come between the root and regular termination. 76 None of the grammarians except Mk illustrates Avanti and Bahliki. Mk quotes a line illustrating Avanti: : esa kirAdo maamaNusaraMto vedasalaAgahaNaM paiTTho - This hunter chasing the deer entered into the cane-forest. In it kirado and vedaso are two S words whereas the rest are in M. As for Bahliki he similarly quotes a line from .some unknown source : salasiluhasolabbhaNibbhalo mAludo vahai - The wind bearing the fragrance of lotus is blowing. Here it will be seen how has replaced r. Rt's definition regarding Avanti or Bahliki as the mixture of S and Pracya is not substantiated by facts either by the author himself or by literature. Again this kind of definition is somewhat confusing, for Pracya borrows mostly from S itself. Thus Mk of all would appear most reasonable in rejecting Bahliki and taking Avanti as a separate bhasa. 1 There is every reason to suppose that in ancient times there was large-scale business transaction between the people of two countries, Avanti (Central India) and Bahlika (the modern Balkh) which was the cause of so striking resemblance between the languages of these two countris. Both Bh. and Visva 35. See Mk's localisation of Avnati.

Page #84
INTRODUCTION 77 natha tell us that Bahlika bbasa is to be attributed to northerners ( udicyanam ) in a play. Herein probably lies some clue that this language was current pot only in Balkh but in a considerable part of northern India 38 including the Punjab. Amy, Daksinatya and Babliki thus being denied the status of a bhasa in true sense there remain five out of eight: i) Maharastri; ii) Sauraseni; iii) Pracya; iv ) Avanti, and v) Magadhi, according to Mk. (c) The position of Maharastri Prakrit. 30. There has been a great controversy among scholars as to the place of M37 among Pkt dialects. Dr. M. M. Ghosh holds that M represented not the language of Maharastra contemporaneous with S, but rather it was just a later forin of S after the final loss of single stops, and the reduction of intervocal single aspirates to h had taken place in it.68 Dr. S. K. CHATTERJI seems to corroborate this view.88 In support of his view Dr. Ghosh gives the following reasons : (a) M as a MIA dialect came to be recognised very late ( c. 600 A. C. ) (i) The chapter XII of PPK (c. 600 a. C.) in 36. Another word which has striking resemblance with the word bahlaka is bahika - the people of Punjab ( see Apte's Skt. Eng. Dic, p. 391 ). 37. The word which should have been correctly Mabarastri is invariably written as Maharastri in Ps. In some other Pkt grammars the correct form is also used. The short a here appears to be meant for easy pronunciation. 38. JDI, Vol XXIII, 1933, pp 1-24. 39. Indo-Aryan and Hindi, p. 91.

Page #85
78 prAkRtasarvasvam / which the name of M occurs is not from the hand of Vr.40 (ii) Pkt grammarians of Western India ( which is very contiguous to Maharastra ), such as Ho, Subhacandra and Srutasagara did not name any Pkt as M. (iii) Eerly ( before 1000 a. C.) writers on poe tics except Dandin, did not know any M. (b) The difference between S and M, which is very meagre, may be explained by assuming a chronological distance between the two. It is true that the mention of M, is only once made in PPK and that too at the end of the twelfth chapter in which the commentary of Bhamaha is not met with. For this reason Dr. GHOSH and many other scholars think it to be spurious or later addition. But this is not the sufficient reason to show that M as a dialect did not exist at the time of Vr, even if the latter does not recognise the former. If the entire grammar of Vr. including the twelve chapters be taken as genuine, we see that it treats of only four dialects completely avoiding the others, mention of which is found in NS. Bh, being such an eminent authority and at the * 40. Dr. Ghosh's remark that the colophon of CoWELL's edition expressly ascribes Ch. XII of PPK to Bhamaha, the commentator is fallacious ( KM XXVI) for the colophon runs thus : iti vararucikRte prAkRtaprakAze manoramAyAM vRttau bhAmahavirAcetAyAM zaurasenIlakSaNa FIA &KET: FATA: | PPK, p. 96. The passage really means, 'Here ends the twelfth chapter of Vr's PPK with the Manorama coum, of Bhamaha describing the characteristics of S. Thus it rather shows that Bhamaba's.comm, on this chapter is irretrievably lost. ...

Page #86
INTRODUCTION same time anterior to Vr, we cannot say that the latter was ignorant of the former's work. Similarly we cannot also say that the dialects mentioned in NS but not recognised by Vr. did not exist before or at the time of Vr. Thus it cannot be said that M did not exist before simply because its mention is not found as late as 600 A. D. (if taken for granted Dr. GHOSH's contention). The characteristic features of both M and S when compared would rather reveal that the former points to a greater antiquity than the latter in so far as M retains most of the Vedic forms whereas the other those of classical Skt.41 42 The elision of intervocalic stops which is characteristic of M is even allowed by Bh. under the head of Pkt. This phenomenon alone goes back to the ancient scriptures of the Jainas, giving rise to Jaina M. As MEHENDALE rightly observes, the loss of intervocalic consonants is first met with in the Western inscriptions almost in all cases. This tendency occurs in the NorthWest almost in all cases from the first century A. D.a This not only shows the antiquity of M as a dialect but also its being the regional dialect of Maharastra once upon a time. M was, however, most advantageous no doubt, for the sake of music and was long cultivated mostly in Maharastra in which great poems were written. PISCHEL rightly thinks that the application of M in lyrics destined for musical purposes is undoubtedly the oldest (Grammatik, 12) and therefore to consider M as the first and foremost Pkt on the part of Mk is not erroneous. 41. See WOOLNER's remarks, Intro. to Pkt, p. 28. 42. Historical Grammar of Inscriptional. Pkts DALE, p. XXIII. . 79 - M. A. MEHEN.

Page #87
80 prAkRtasarvasvam / Ho certainly knew M, but he did not want to name it as such in his grammar. He treated it under the generic term Prak'ta only because that covered Arsa and various other dialectic peculiarities which are unknown to M. So did his followers. But this does not account for the non-existence of M beforehand. Somewhat different was the case with the early writers on poetius. M was so popular for poetic compositions that Pkt besides conveying a generic sense was often identified with M. It was rather considered dignified to name it as Praksta than simply M for it is M alone which was declared as the Pkt par excellence by no less a' scholar than Dandin (KD, I. 34 ). Thus this would little help Dr. GHOSH's contention that M was a later phase of S. Moreover scholars have seen unmistakable points of contact of M with Marathi language.43 Evidently the rise of an eminent poet like Pravarasena (C. 420 A. o.) in Maharastra was sure to attract the attention of Dandin and induce him to call the Pkt cultivated in Maharastra as the Pkt par excellence. Mk has duly takon note of it in his grammar. As for the second point of Dr. Ghosa's argument, this much can be said that any variation of Pkt dialect may be explained away by assuming a chronological distance between one and the other, but that is no reason to deny the separate existence of a particular 'dialect at a particular stage. 43. See Grammatik, 12. 44. Lalava7, ed. by Dr. A. N. UPADHYE, p. 79. This Pkt poem which was written in M in c. 801 A. D), expressly mentions that the language of the poem is marahatthadesibhasa evidently pointing to M.

Page #88
INTRODUCTION 81 31. Dr. GHOSA in his edition of KM says that the language of the work is S alone and not M and S both as has been held by Sten Konow and other scholars. His view in this respect is also a direct challenge to Mk, who in his grammar clearly recognising the use of of M by Rajasekhara, vehemently criticises him for his wrong use in several places. Out of the six places in which reference is made to Rajasekhara, two are devoted to strong criticism against him for his wrong use of the dialect. The remaining four are illustrations of the correct use of M by Rajasekhara. It is true that in many places of his verses 'non-elision of consonants is met with. Being fully aware of this phenomenon Mk strongly criticises him for his confusion. In spite of consulting Mk's grammar Dr. Ghosh has not met Mk's challenge against Rajasekhara in his thesis. Moreover to substantiate his argument that KM is written in S he cites a verse from He's Kavyanusasana, 46 which defines Sattaka. There he interprets the word Prakrta in the sense of M. In fact, Prakrta here means the Prakrit in general and the verse means that a Suttaka is similar to Natika with this difference that it is without Viskambhaka and Pravesaka and that it is written in one language only and not in both Pkt and Skt as in case of the Natika. Here one language means Pkt in general.47 45. See the following Sus. with the comm. in PS: 1, 50; III. 77; V, 118; VI, 4; VI, 48; VII, 61. 46. See KM Intro, p. XI. The verse runs thus : f15*#* a Taifat aka41941 HTT! aprAkRtasaMskRtayA sa saTTako nATikApratimaH // 47. Ci. the above verse with the following : kaM prAkRtAzeSapAThyaM syAdapravezakam / Pra. E

Page #89
prAkRtasarvasvam / Even if we accept the interpretation of Dr. GHOSH there is no reason why M forming the principal Pkt should not be used in a Sattaka. As a matter of fact there was no such restriction against the use of M, for the Sattaka named Vilasavati by Mk stands clear testimony to it. He cites portions of metrical stanzas from the above work while illustrating the exceptional cases of dative use in M instead of genitive.48 82 Dr GHOSH has unnecessarily assumed influence of Ap. on the Mss. while there is clear evidence of the use of M even in his best Mss. as in case of pisunei, kai and others. Rajasekhara being savvabhasa-caduro was fully aware of the dialectic variations between S and M and in fact he has used both these dialects in his play. But as it seems, he was not so particular about the correct use of them on the line of grammatical rules. The loss of intervocalic consonants as seen in the above examples is surely a M feature and not the influence of Ap.49 Dr GHOSH has also assumed the language of the Setuhandha to be S. His assumption is based on a singular phonetic feature found in it, viz. -ks> kh, >kkh which occurs in the work in "overwhelming number of na ca viSkambhako'pyatra pracurazcAdabhuto rasaH / aGkA javanikAkhyAH syuH syadinyannArTikAsamam || SD VI. 276-77 To this may be compared the definition of Sattaka by Rajasekhara himself: so saTTaotti bhaNNai dUraM jo NADiAe aNuharai / kiM puNa pavesavikkhaMkAI kevalaM Na dIsaMti // See PS V, 131. Dr. GHOSH omits one important verse which is clearly in M. See etc. in KoNow's edition, KM. 1.7. 48. 49.

Page #90
INTRODUCTION 83 cases as compared with ks>ch, which is a M feature 50 This singular feature cannot decide the issue, and what is more curious to note is that the Pkt grammarians allow both ks > kh, > kkh and ks > ch, > cch in M. This can be verified even by the present grammar. The rules relating to this are as follows: kaskakSAM khaH III, 37 , : fag III, 40 kSmasya ca syAt III, 41 kSmAdervA III, 42 With the above rules may be compared the following rules of Vr: 677787 a III, 29 37271g 3: IJI, 30 ATTOO al III, 31 So Dr. Ghosh's scepticisin about the value of Dandin's testimony relating to the language of the Setubandha is questionable. Whatever might have been the original position of Pkt5 this much is certain that, three distinct phases of it, namely M, S and Mg early rose to literary emi 50. See KM ed. by Dr. GrosII, p. LXXV. He remarks on the same page-".........for it is always the case that a dominating literary language or dialect takes loan-words from another language or dialect, does so very sparingly. Hence one must be very sceptical either about the value of Dandin's testimony about the language of the Setubanndha or the theory of dialectic division based on the development of ks." Again Dr. Ghosh's assumption that ks> ch>chh is exclusively an M feature. But Hc while treating of his Prakita which corresponds to M thinks the reverse T: D: 127 JA, JI. 3. 51. JACOBI with the help of the Pkt verses cited in N$ suggests the existence of a poetic Pkt other than M of the drama before the rise of M to repute, Bhavisattakaha, pp. 84ff.

Page #91
84 prAkRtasarvasvam / nence, and it is difficult to establish a chronological order among them. The late appearance of M as the medium of lyrical songs in drama compared to the early appearance of S and Mg in the same does not give sufficient ground to the non-existence of M in earlier times. Its retention of Vedic forms rather suggests its. existence in remote antiquity in some form or other. 32. Mk treats M as the Pkt par excellence and as such the standard Pkt useful in determining the peculiarities of other Pkts ( sarvabhasopayogtvat ). His system of grammar derives M from Skt, S from M and Skt both and Mg from S. We have discussed at some length his treatment of Avanti wbich he considers to have been derived from the admixture of M and S. His treatment of Pracya as the language of humorous characters such as Vidusaka etc. in a drama is too incomplete to give us a clear idea about the dialect. He grammatically derives it from S and records some peculiarities such as okkhamano in the sense of future, murukkha in place of murkha, bhodi in place of bhavati, vaknu and vankubha in place of vakra, hi hi bho and himanahe to express joy and wonder respectively and so on. These and a few more which are the only peculiarities and are purely lexicographical in nature have been given by Mk. The treatment by Pu and Rt hardly helps us in understanding the dialect better. Therefore Pracya, as it appears, has practically no distinct dialectic variation from S, and it may be very well termed as S with an eastern colouring. In fact the dialect of Vidusaka is taken as S." 52. KEITH observes : "Pracya is assigned to Vidusaka, but in fact he speaks practically S, and therefore the term can only denote an eastern S dialect ". Skt. Dr. p. 336. - /

Page #92
INTRODUCTION 85 IV. The Five Vibhasas according to Mk. 33. Now coming to Vibhasa we find that after the first mention of the word in N$ 53 with reference to it it is not noticeable until we come to Pu in the eleventh century. Thereafter though the word is mentioned and discussed by Rt, we do not find a clear and full discussion until we come to Mk. Thus among the Pkt grammarians of the Eastern School only Pu, Mk and Rt discuss it. Mk's approach to the subject indicates a clear vision regarding this term as his discussion embodies good many illustrations. As has been already stated, he quotes an unknown author whom he criti.cises in his introduction to the work. The first two verses of these quoted lines have a striking resemblance with two of the verses of NS with the only exception that M is recognised as a Bhasa in the former whereas there is no mention of the same in the latter. GRIERSON thinks the second verse to have been quoted from NS (see his Pkt Vibhasas ), but Mk here actually quotes the lines from the unknown author whom he refutes, and moreover there is slight variation in the reading here.54 Mk however, does not count the language of the foresters as the seventh Vibhasa, for he limits the 53. The commentator Abhinavagupta distinguishes between Bhasa and Vibhasa as follows : saMskRtApabhraMzo bhASA, bhASApabhraMzastu vibhASA. bhasa is the corruption of Sanskrit, while Vibhasa of bhasa. 54. To this may also be compared the verse cited by Ps in his preface to the comm. on Ms, in which variation in reading such as -sabara as against sacara and sapta kirtitah as against natake smrta is seen. Here Pr interprets vibhasah as various dialects ( vividhah bhasah) and includes them under the general class of Ap. and says that there are four languages falling under the head of Ap. viz., Sakari, Candali, Sabari and Dhakki ( Takki ? ).

Page #93
86 prAkRtasarvasvam / number in the list to six and gives his own opinion by reducing the above six to five only. He excludes Audri and Dravidi from the list and includes lakki in it, the reasons of which will be discussed later on. Thus the dialects coming under the group of Vibhasa according to him are the following five:-- 1) Sakari 2 ) Candali. 3) Sabari 4) Abhiri and 5 ) Takki.55 34. Mk derives Sakari from Mg ( PS, XIII. 1 ) and calls it the language of Sakara in Skt drama, Pu calls it a vibhasa-risesa of Mg whereby he appears to mean the foriner as a subdialect of the latter. Both Pu and Rt also assign the dialect to Sakara in a play. A weak y before some palatal consonants as in case of yciscci is allowed by Mk in this dialect ( XIII. 3): Pu. has a parallel rule ( PA, XIII. 15) allowing y before the letters of the ca group. Rt's illustrations show that he allows y only before words beginning with e ( PK III. 3 ).56 All of them agree in allowing loss, addition or change in the speech sounds in words and also occasional confusion in gender as well as in the application of declensional and conjugational endings. The use of anaptyc vowel is also a feature of the dialect. They also agree in allowing frequent use of pleonastic affix ku in words and occasional loss of the declensional and inflexional endings. They even allow the vowel 55. See Intro. 6; Rt however enumerates nine Vibhasas : 1) Sakariki, 2 ) Candalika, 3) Sabari, 4 ) Abhirika, 5) Dravidika, 6) Autkali or Audri, 7 ) Vanaukasi, 8) Mandurika and 9) Takki. From among these, Pu takes into consideration only four: 1 ) Sa kari, 2 ) Candali, 3) Sabari and 4 ) Takki. 56. This feature is also noticeable in Mg, Vracada Ap, and Saurasena Pais. See also " The Pronunciation of Pkt Palatals", JRAS, 1913, pp. 391-96.

Page #94
INTRODUCTION 87 which is long by position before a conjunct consonant to be short in metrical compositions. All the examples cited by Mk except in two cases which occur in Mr come from one or more Skt dramas in which Sakara is a character. We have only two widely known plays bearing the character Sakara, namely, Carudattoo and Mrcchakatika, the former being unfortunately either incomplete or having its later portion lost, whereas the latter only a development of the former. The examples of Mk and Rt, however, presuppose a number of Skt plays in which Sakara was a character and spoke Sakari. The peculiarities of his speech as given by Mk exactly tally with those given by Pu(r) and Rt. Even though Sakari is assigned to Sakara, a particular character in a play, its status of being a spoken dialect once upon a time should not be lost sight of. In my opinion the nucleus of each and every Vibhasa was a spoken dialect of a particular group of people in a particular area sone time or other. It was later on given a literary status by being carried to plays by dramatists with the speech of particular characters. We shall have further discussion on this point. Sakari was evidently a form of Mg and as such a subdialect of the latter. In fact Pu's authority substantiates it. It may have acquired its name originally for being spoken by a class of people called Sakas who were the fureign invaders to this land.59 Similarly, the character Sakara being the brother of the unmarried wife of the king89 57. Pi cites a verse characterising the speech of Sakara which bears close resemblance to that given by Pu. 58. For the meaning of Saka, see MONIER WILLIAMS' Skt. Eng. Dic., p. 1045. 59. See PS XIII, 1; also cf. SD III, 44.

Page #95
88 prAkRtasarvasvam / suggests that the unmarried wife probably belonged to the Sakas and was admitted as a concubine to the kings harem. The Sakas, though an invading race, were first looked upon as ksatriyas but were later on reduced to a degraded condition and lived a life comparable to Sudras in Hindu society-a fact attested by Maru himself.60 This is also indicated by the very definition of Sakara who is said to have belonged to a low lineage (duskulinah syat ). Thus their language too, must have acquired a lower status as the absurd and meaningless speech of Sakara in the drama indicates. It is also possible that Sakari, which was originally the dialect of Sakas later on spread to a considerable part and instead of being confined to Sakas alone was the language of some other clans of lower status in the society. 35 Both Mk and Rt derive Candali from Mg and S while Pu calls it a corrupt form of Mg ( magadhi- vikrtih ). The three authorities almost agree with one another in laying down the characteristic features of this dialect. Both Mk and Rt sanction o for a stems62 in vocative sing, as a mark of respect. Pu has nothing of the kind. He allows both o and e in nom. sing. Mk . 60. Describing the races who were reduced to the state of Sudras in spite of being Bsatriyas previously, Manu writes : pauNDakAzcauDdrAviDAH kAmbojA yavanAH zakAH / Prat: 46sftar: Pattat TTT: Car: 11 MS. X. 44 61. Bh assigns Sakari even to Sabaras in addition to Sakas and such other characters ( XVII, 53 ). In SD we get a variant reading sakaranam in place of sabaranam of Ns in addition to Sakas who should speek Sabari but not Sakart as in Ns. 62. Dr. M. M. Ghosh writes that Mk has a in showing res. pect which is not actually the case. See PK, p. 135. note.

Page #96
INTRODUCTION 89 quotes an unknown authority who allows o only in nom. sing. (XIV. 3). The three grammarians agree in declaring this dialect as abounding in colloquial words (gramyasabdarthaparthavam ). The rules as laid down by them rightly conform to the speech of Candalas in Mr. Mk does not inform us as to who should speak this dialect. Evidently he means that it is a speech of Candalas as the examples cited by him, all of which are from unknown source, indicate. From NS and SD we learn that it is a dialect of Pukkasas ( = Pulkasas ) and such other characters who belonging to a despised tribe are almost identical with Candalas. Candali was evidently a spoken dialect of a group of people who lived in a degenerated society. As Mk rightly defines, it was a mixture dialect having acquird toth S and Mg features in it. However though the S features are obvions from the nom., abl. and gen. endings, it is pre-eminently & dialect of Mg domination. Candali being primarily a caste dialect must have originally derived its features from Mg as the use of l, s and y before palatal testify to. As these low tribes mixed with the people speaking a cultured dialect, that is S, some features of this are noticeable in their dialect.84 36. The next Vibhasa discussed by the three grammarians is Sabari. Mk derives it from Candali and says that it also at times owes its origin to S, Mg and Sakari. Pu calls it a dialec tof Magadhi (Magadhi-visesuh) while Rt derives it directely from Mg. Its distinctive fea 63. The variant Pancali in NS XVII. 53 is evidently wrong. 64. Bhasa employs pure Mg in the speech of Candalis in his play Balacarita. This indicates that in ancient times Candalas spoke Mg which later on acquired some peculiarities with the result that the so-called Candali came to be known as the language of Candalas.

Page #97
90 prAkRtasarvasvam / . tures are suinmed by Mk in five or six rules whicb mostly disagree with the rules laid down by the other two grammarians. According to Pu and Mk it has. both e and i in nom. sing of the stem ending in a. Mk. differs from Rt in allowing a to the vocative termina tion of a-stem when respect is intended.95 Rt's view in this respect is just the reverse. Pu allows ka while. showing disrespect. He gives ham besides hake of Mk for aham, while Rt allows both aham and haga for the same. Mk agrees with Rt in giving i and him as the termination of the loc. sing. while Pu has nothing corresponding to it. Another peculiarity of Sabari singularly found with Mk is keaku which is optionally allowed for keraka. Mk agrees with Pu who says that this dialect abounds in Desi words (prayo desitah). As in case of Candali here too Mk does not inform us as to who should speak this dialect evidently indicating thereby that it is to be assigned to Sabaras (hunters) and such other characters. Rt following Bh. tells us that it is to be used by charcoal burners, hun. ters and those who make their living by boats and wood-cutting ( II. 3. 1). Sabari would, however, appear mostly a dialect of Mg as Pu and Rt have rightly observed. As we have seen in case of Candali here too. Mg having undergone changes through a particular group of people who were mostly hunters and forest dwellers assumed the shape of a dialect which was later known as Sa bari. But unlike Candali this dialect bad wider range of use among backward tribes of Eastern India, as we shall see now in discussing Audri Vibhasa. 65. In PS XI1. 23 Mg has a instead of a to show disrespect thus contrary to what has been said by Mk with regard to Sabari.

Page #98
INTRODUCTION 91 37. Mk exclud@s Audri from the list of Vibhasas. on the ground that its peculiarities are to be found in Sabari itself which in turn imitates the language of the Odra country. In this connection we may draw attention to the fact that Sabara is even now spoken by some hill tribes in South Orissa.66 The great Jagannatha cult of Orissa is known to have partly owed its origin to the ancient Sabara civilization that was prevalent in the country once upon a time. Thus the so-called Sabari which must have been spoken by Sabaras of ancient Orissa included in it the so-called Audri or Odraja of NS and in all probability was the earlist phase of the modern Oriya language. No other grammarian except Mk illustrates Audri.68 He defines it as the dialect which comes off by adding local words of the Odra country and of $ etc. to Sabari alone. He illustrates it ( see XV. 9 ) by citing a Doha which must have come from an unknown dramatic work: deva jasoANaMdaNa kara maI krunnaalesh| ettike jamau acchau i piTTai savvakileza // O Lord, son of Yasuda, have a little pity on me. May (my) birth be this wuch, for all kinds of pains afflict me : 69 Here the words including kara in the first line are in pure S though devoid of endinys, so also savvakilesa 66. For Munda lanys, see LSI VOI, IV, pp. 79ff. For Sahara P, 217. 67. See the legend of King Indradyumna in connection with Jagannatha cult in Skanda Purana, Utkala-khanda. 68. Even Ns in which the earliest mention of this dialect is found, is silent about it. 69. For its variants and interpretation of GRIERSON see footnote under XV, 9 of the text.

Page #99
prAkRtasarvasvam / 71 in the second line. The retention of original s without change in lesa and kilesa may be attributed to the characteristic feature of Audri or may be a scribal error.7deg Being a direct borrowing from Ap or S kara is a pure Oriya word which is even now used in the second person sing. imperative. The words ettike and pittai correspond to modern etiki and pitai in Oriya. The former is traceable to MIA ettika and is a so-called Desi word; so also pittai." The word jamai perhaps corresponds to janma with u suffixed to it which may have been due to Ap influence. The word acchau corresponds to astu according to Pkt grammarians.72 The other doubtful word coming after this is i which seems to be an indeclinable meant for purpose of supplying metrical deficiency and is traceable to Skt hi. This may also indicate emphasis or certainty. The elision of case-ending in case of the last two words of the first and second lines may be due to the characteristic feature of Sabari (Mk, XV. 8). The first line of this verse is a very interesting composition and with a slight phonetic, change can be made modern Oriya as deva jasodanandana kara mai ( more) karunalesa. Thus the definition of 92 70. Though modern Oriya orthogrephy retains the three sibilants, the only sibilant used in spoken Oriya is the dental one. Dr. CHATTERJI holds that literary Oriya is more Sanskrit-ridden than Bengali (ODBL p. 107 ). This view rightly applies to the poems of medieval period. "Even in ancient Oriya inscriptions a respectable number of words come under the tatsama category; only a few come under the Desi category (EOLS 83). P. 13 71. See CGMI pp. 117 and 127. taken to be equivalent to Skt tadayati. The word pittai is sometimes See also pittia in Mr. X. 72. See TURNER's article, BSOS, VIII, p. 795, also ODBL, p. 895 and 1035. 73. See Dr. TRIPATHI's observation in EOLS, p. 202.

Page #100
INTRODUCTION Mk finds full play in this example. Even though his account of Sabari as well as of Audri is too incomplete to give us a clear idea of the dialects concerned, his approach to the subject deserves ample admiration since nowhere else do we have such information especially about Audri. His work is important from the grammatical as well as from the historical point of view. The example cited by him about Audri points to a very remote period at least to the 10th century A. D, when the Oriya language was not free from Prakritisms and Apabhramsa influence, a clear testimony to which is borne out by the example itself.74 Unfortunately no dramatic wark has as yet come to light which has used this dialect. No doubt this dialect relates to Orissa and I am afraid, if a character belonging to Orissa was assigned this dialect.75 38. About Abhiri Mk's account is far from satisfactory. All that he says is that the said Vibhasa is exactly like Sabari with this exception that the former78 has ia and ua for ktva and with this much peculiarity it is not so much deviated from Sabari." Pu knows no Abhiri. Rt supplies us with some more information about this dialect. He says that in the word Kicaka 74. Rt while distinguishing Ap from Vibhasa says that although the dialects such as Sakaraka, Audra, l'ravida etc. partake of the nature of Ap,, if they are employed in stage plays and such other works they are not to be considered as such, PK II. 3. 31. 75. Krsna Misra puts Mg on the lips of the letter-bearer wbo belongs to Orissa. See Prabodhacandrodaya. II. This work is the earliest extant record of presenting a character belonging to Orissa. 76. Dr. M. M. Gaosa translates here as the latter' which is faulty. See PK, p. 138. 77. Mss and B read real na in G )tyapabhramsah wbich is not clear. For further elucidation see footnote under XV, 10.

Page #101
94 prAkRtasarvasvam / the final ka becomes o and that the ca in the middle of the word is elided. Then he cites an example from an unknown dramatic work : gye a SW3737 173737 o F# THOTE311 4C FSTT III. 3. 24 Kicaka was slain by Bhima ( disguised as Draupadi who cried ): come Kicaka, Kicska, look at me '. According to him the initial a of aranya is not elided in this dialect and l is sometimes substituted for d and r. Then the most important peculiarity of this dialect given by him is that the nom. sing. of a bases always ends in o ( unlike e or i in Mg. ). This must be viewed as a significant departure from the group of dialects owing their origin to Mg." As for other inforur. ation regarding this dialect we learn that the words bhattarakah, yatha and tatha become bhatto, jidha and tidha respectively. Also the vocative sing. of a-stems generally ends in a in this dialect. As the first verse of Rt indicates, the author bad consulted some earlier authorities in this respect. Unfortunately we have no such information regarding the dialect from sources other than Mk and Rt. Both of them do not inform us as to who should speak this in a play. According to Bh. either Abhiri or Sabari is to be assigned to herdsmen who live on cows, horses, goats, sheep or camels (XVII. 55). Visvanatha tells almost the same thing with a little difference.80 Bh's theory of using Abhiri 78. Sabari too has both e and i in nom. sing. as in My (Mk XV. 3). 79. In Mg a in voc, is derogatory while in Sabari it is hono. rifie. This has been pointed out earlier. 80. abhiresu tathabhiri- SD VI. 168. Here the author does not consider Abhiri to be used alternatively with Sabari and limits the dialect to co wherds alone.

Page #102
INTRODUCTI N alternatively with Sabari would, however, confirm the view of Mk who draws a little demarcation between the two dialects. It would have been all the more better on his part to include Abhiri under Sabari as he has done in case of Audri. Of course the account of Rt regarding Abhiri compells us to admit a separate existence of this dialect But Mk, on the other hand, having given an individual status to this has done very little to convince the reader. 81 In all probability Abhiras, though originally an invading race, were a mixed tribe; and the language they used was Abhiri which was akin to Sabari and a subdialect of Mg. Their language was chosen by dramatists as a suitable idiom of herdsmen who were the characters of certain plays. The example given by Rt regarding this dialect probably refers to a drama in which cowherds talk of the murder of Kicaka by Bhima. These cowherds must have served under the king Virata, who we know, possessed a large number of cows and under whom the five Pandavas took shelter incognito in the thirteenth year of their exile (vide Virataparva of Mahabharata ). 39. The last but not the least is the Takki Vibhasa which according to both Pu and Mk is the language of the Takka country. Again both Mk and Rt tell us that this is used in a play by gamblers, knaves 95 81. For the meaning of Abhira see Monier Williams Skt. Eng. Dic. p. 145; also MS X. 15. Abhiri is again identified with Ap, see Intro. to Bhavisattakaha- H. JACOBI, pp. 53-81. Namisadbu remarks about Abhiri as follows: tathA prAkRtamevApabhraMzaH / sa cAnyairupanAgarAbhIragrAmyatvabhedena tridhoktastannirasanArthamuktam / Also AbhIrabhApApabhraMzasthA kvacinmAgadhyAmapi dRzyate /

Page #103
96 praakRtsrvsvm| and merchants.82 All the three authorities agree in defining it as the mixture of Skt and S. The most significant information supplied by both of them is that Pakki is the same as Dravidi. Mk further tells us that sakki is liked very much especially by the Dravidas (XVI. 2). Rt however, recognises another variety of Takki which is infected by Dravida, but all the same has no special characteristics (I1, 3, 37). Now the identification of Takki with Dravini amounts to the fact that Takki besides being the language of Takka country was carried to South India probably through the travellers and merchants where it had gained much popu. larity on account of its mostly Sanskritised vocabulary83 Another fact which accounts for this but not noticed by GRIERSON seems to be its Apabhramba-like nature. In fact as Pa and Mk inforin us, according to Hariscandra, Takki is to be taken as an Apabhramsa but not as a Vibhasa. Herein lies another clue towards understanding why this is especially liked by Dravidas or the people of South India. Now in Takki we mostly get u termination in nom. sing. whicli again is similar to the characteristic of South Indian languages.84 The pre 82. Mk quotes a verse from some unknown source (XVI. 1 ) in this connection. 83. See Ap according to Mk and Dhakki Pkt, JRAS, 1913, pp. 875 ff, also The Pkt vibhasas, JRAS. 1918, pp. 489 ff. 84. For u termination in South Indian languages see Comp. Gr. of Dravidian langs, CALDWELL. Of, a Telugu stanza wbich is purely Sanskritic and has endings du and mu comparable to u of Takki - ___ aTasanikAJcana bhUmisuruDu ambara cumbizirarajharipaTalamuharmuhurluTadabhaGgakalApikalApaGOH I am thankful to my former colleague Mr J, J. Monan RAO, now Reader in Political Science who pointed out this stanza to me.

Page #104
INTRODUCTION 97 ponderance of the vowel u together with predominance of Skt on this dialect made it distinct from other Vi. bhasas and made it popular among the South Indians. As will be seen from the foregoing discussion, we have a clear-cut division of Vibhasas falling under two categories. The first category constitutes dialects which are degradations of Mg to a greater degree while the second consists of lakki alone which is a degradation of Skt and S with Ap domination. We shall see further on that Takki was a kind of Ap dialect or was almost akin to Ap. V Vibhana as a Division of Prakrit and its Difference from Apabbramsa. 40. The meaning of the word Vibhasa bas been a much disputed point among scholars.86 GRIERSon in his article, I to IV The Prakrit Vibhasas has discussed the implication of this word from various aspects. He based his article mostly on PS and Rt's PK. Pu's work was not avilable to him by then. Now since we have excellent editions of both Pu's and Rt's grammars with us, we can enlighten further on Vibhasa. GRIERSON's observations can be resolved into following points :(i) Vibhasa is a form of Pkt in which the rules of the standard or of some other dielect are applied or not at option. (ii) Vibhasa may mean a base language ( vi-bhasa ) (iii) It may also mean a minor bhasa (vi-bhasa). (iv) Vibhasa is a corruption either downgrade or upgrade of one or more standard Pkt dialects, which is 85 Fr G. V. TAGARE means an uncultured dialect by the term Vibhasa used in N$ XVII 48 and identifies it with Ap. See HGA, p. 7 Pra. F

Page #105
prAkRtasarvasvam / used only in stage plays, and is there allotted to special characters whatever locality they may belong to. It will be seen that Pu regards Vibhasa as subdialect or as deviations of certain standard dialect.86 Except in the case of Sakari he does not inform us as to which Vibhasa should be spoken by whom in stage pluys. This is significant in as much as it indicates that Vibhasas were not merely confined to particular characters in a play, but they were once in vogue as regional dialects. In fact as the names indicate and as we have seen in case of Sakari, Sabari, Candali, Abhiri and Takki, they refer to dialects of particular groups of people in particular areas. So is the case of bhasu such as M, S, Pracya, Avanti and Mg.87 As we have seen under this latter group the bhasas except M ( which is specified for lyrical poems as well as for songs in a play ) have been treated by Mk as being assigned to particular characters in stage play. From this we can safely conclude that not only Vibhasas but also Bhasas are to be taken as charcter dialects. But for that their currency in the society at a particular stage should not be lost sight of. The dialects of bhasa group once spoken were stereotyped by Pkt grammarians with the result that what we understand by M, S, Mg etc. is no more than those represented in Pkt literature and in the Pkt portion of the Skt dramas. Similar was the fact of the dialects coining under the Vibhasa group. That originally they represented regional dialects is borne 86. Observe the following Sus, of Pa regarding the so-called Vibhasas XIII 1, XV 1, XVI. I. and XX. 1. 87. The portion nafake smrta or natakasraya should be taken collectively to apply to both bhasa and vibhasa as enumerted by Bh, to be used in a stage play.

Page #106
INTRODUCTION 99 out by the term Vibhasa which stood side by side as subdialects in corrupt form as the interpretation would justify. So if we understand by M, S, Mg etc. of dramas certain Pkt dialects as once actually spoken in the society, there is no point in confining Vibhasas to stage play alone. 88 41. Now the question arises, how far Vibhasa differs from Ap. In GRIERSON'S words "the boundery between the two is fluctuatirg" as is evident from the view of Harisdandra who treats Takki as an Ap but not a Vibhasa. Mk further adds that Hariscandra would justify his cause by taking A.p too as a character dialect along with the so-called Vibhasas.89 Rt expressly declares that though Sakari, Audri, Dravili etc. attain the nature of Ap, they are not to be taken as such when they are used in stage plays.9 Hariscandra's authority on Pakki, however, signifies that Vibhasa or Apabhransa, whatever be it called, Takki in its essence was the language of Takka country. A close observation of its peculiarities as given by Pu, Mk and Rt would show that it is akin to Ap which abounds in U. As will be observed from Mk's treatment Ap had its origin in Western India though later on it spread to 88. In fact Pu understands Vibhasa in the same sepse as he understands Bhasa and identifies the same with ordinary Pkt ; cf. Hariscandras tv imam takkabhasam apabkramsan icchati na prakrtam- PA XVI. 10. 89. See PS XVI. 2, cf. Pu XVI. 10. 90. The verse runs thus : zakArakauDadraviDAdivAco'pabhraMzatAM yadyapi saMzrayanti / syAnnATakAdau yadi saMprayogo naitA apabhraMzatayA tatheSTAH // With this compare the remarks of Ps who treats Sakari as an Ap : 3793tqidang tertarunaraht Turga: 1. Intro. Ms, ...

Page #107
100 praakRtsrvsvm| most parts of the country. Takka was situated in Western India. So sakki was essentially an Ap which later on must have been taken ss a character dialect owing perbaps to its spread through the agency of gamblers, merchants aud baser people (cf. Mk XVI. 1). Thus Takki should be viewed as distinct from other Vibhasas, for they have the influence of Ap on them whereas Takki is almost identical with Ap. This point wiil be further elucidated while dealing with Takka as. a division of Ap. VI Three Main Varieties of Apabhramsa. 42. Now coming to Ap we see that Mk recogni. ses three principal kinds of the same. He treats them in Padas XVII and XVIII of his grammar; they are Nagara, Vracada and Upanagara. The unnamed author whom he quotes in the introduction to his work mentions 27 kinds of Ap. Mk accepts only three of them as noted above and rejects the rest on account of their slight difference ( suksmabhedatvat, see Intro. 7). He includes the rest, as will be seen later on, under these three principal kinds of Ap. Of these three again he gives first place to Nagara which he discusses in detail. He derives Vracada from Nagara and specifies some of its peculiarities. Then he disposes of Upanagara by defining it as the mixture of the said two. He then proceeds to note their peculiarities in brief but these are of so minor importance that they do not deserve recognition of their independent status. 91. Bh recognises such a dialect even though he does not mention the name of Ap while classifying different kinds of Pkt and localises it round about Himavat, Sindhu and Sauvira : fenaf yatarti a : FATISTAT: I 39427got aarag sai ithall NA, XVII, 60.

Page #108
INTRODUCTION 101 Among the other grammarians of Eastern School Pu, Ki and Rt discuss the above three varieties in their grammars. Vr knows no Ap dialect. Ki names Vracada as Vracata and what he says about the Nagara and Upanagara varieties of Ap is not clear (V. 71 ). He probably means that Nagara is to be employed in dramatic works like Rasaka" while Upanagara which is a mixture of Pkt and Nagara ( Prukstamisrah ) in the songs (guthadau ). He treats the Ap, however, in a general way like He and his followers.93 Canda's treatment of Ap is too insufficient to give us a correct picture of this dialect ( See CD III. 37). 43. GRIERSON has rightly pointed out that Mk's treatment of Ap closely resembles much of He's. He's Ap is based solely on S pkt as is evident from his su:Saurasenivat ( IV. 6 ) which is comparable to a similar treatment of Mk regarding Nagara which is regarded as the standard Ap dialect, viz., ANTE O AERISTITA : aga (XVII. 1 ). The chapter dealing with Nagara in Mk's work is divided into three sections. First section deals with samkirna-vidhi (miscellaneous), the second subvidhi ( declension ) and the last tinvidhi ( conjugation ). The following are some of the important features of Nagara in respect of the sections as mentioned against each. Sarkirnavidhi :- k, kh, t and th become optionally g, gh, d and dh respectively. The letter y becomes ro in words like vyasa, lengthening and shortening of 92 For the difinition of Rasaka see SD VI, 288-290. 93. Even though Hc treats Ap as a uniform language, his certain rules indicate that he is dealing with several dialects coming under Ap class. (Grammatik 28)

Page #109
102 vowels, elision of declensional terminations, and irregularity of gender and endings are admissible especially for the sake of metrical advantage. Pleonastic affix.da in masculine and neuter genders, -ti in feminine only and -du in all genders are allowed. Sub-vidhi :- In the nom. and acc. sings generally the suffix u is added and sometimes the addition of ho and i in case of pleonastic ka are also seen. In nom. mas. sing. the said u is replaced by o; ho is the suffix in nom. pl.; e is the suffix of the inst. sing. and ena if words end in i or u. Instr. pl. and loc. pl. have him as their suffix but ehim in case of words ending in i and u in inst. p). only. The suffix of abl. sing. is he and ho and those of abl. pl. are ham and hum. Loc. sing. ends in e and gen. sing. in aho, aha, asu, aham and ahum. The nom, and acc. sings. of tad and adas have eho and ehu while the nom. sing. of etad is either je, se or esa. Yusmad becomes tuham in nom. sing. and tumhe in nom. pl.; the word asmad becomes hamu or amhe in nom. pl. Tin-vidhi :- Only parasmaipada is allowed in Ap. First person pl. becomes hum. The verbs kr, vad, grah become kar, bolla, gunha respectively. Mk as well as Rt derive Vracada from Nagara and call it the dialect of Sindhu region. Mk gives the following peculiarities of Vracada : s and s become s'; y is prefixed to c and ;. The original ? and rare retained in words excepting bhrtya and other words specified. Initial t, d become t, d respectively. khadga > khandu and bhu>bho provided pra and the like are not prefixed to it. Vr's and bru become vah and bro respectively. As would appear from above,

Page #110
INTRODUCTION 103 Vracada resembles Magadhi dialect in many respects. It can better be called as a form of Magadhi Ap. 44. As for Upanagara, Mk as well as Pu call it the result of the admixture of Nagara and Vracada. While Rt's definition regarding Nagara is in agreement with that of Mk, his definition of Upanagara is somewhat different. He seems to derivs Upanagara. solely from Skt and says that there is said to be very close affinity between the two languages.84 In respect of Nagara Ap., Mk draws most of his examples from Prakrtapingala and a few more from unknown sources. His citation with regard to Upanagara Ap., even of unknown source, is very interesting. According to my reconstuction the said citation runs thus : varizai meha channa karia dUrazaddAvaTTa / dUre zAmI amiaguNa erizamIza paa // " The cloud covering ( the sky ) and rumbling afar repeatedly is raining. (My) husband (endowed ) with virtues beyond measure is far away : such indeed is the will of God." The retention of palatal s in the above passage may be attributed to the peculiarities of Vracada, while the elision of inflectional endings in words like meha, channa, avatta, guna, paatta and the loc. e in dure may be attributed to those of Nagara Ap. Thus Mk's definition about Upanagara is justified. Moreover, if the interpretation of the passage be correct the samdhi between erisano and isa is here significant and the lang 94. 399MTAT FESTICHTIGTarat , PK. III. 2. 5.

Page #111
104 uage in general has got much affinity with Skt. In that case Rt's definition about Uprnagara as owing its origin to Skt on account of bearing close resemblance is justified. 45. After disposing of Upanagara in the way mentioned above, Mk proceeds to deal with the rest of the so-called Ap dialects which, according to him, do not deserve independent recognition and, which, therefore, he includes under the main varieties of Ap. He refutes the contention of his opponent by the latter's own words and substantiates his point of argument by saying that there is no justification in recognising them individually when we see that if we go on counting such dielects on the basis of slight difference then thousands of such speeches would crop up. Hence it is wise to know the other varieties, as he puts it, according to the usage in their respective regions. The peculiarities of twentyone dialects out of the remaining twentyfour have been shown by Mk by way of quoting his opponent. They are 1. Iakka 2. Malavi 3. Pancali 4. Vaidarbhi 5. Lati 6. Audri 7. Kaikeyi 8. Gaudi 9. Kauntali 10. Pandya 11. Saimhali 12. Kalingi 13. Pracya 14. Abhiri 15. Karnati 16. Madhyadesiya 17. Gaurjari 18. Pascatya 19. Dravidi 20. Vaitaliki and 21. Kanci. This list along with the peculiarities shown of each dialect coming under it is almost identical with Rt's.96 Pu also 95. Of course this type of sandhi is also allowed in Pkt. Cf. I T PS. IV. 23. 96. For a comparative study of the list of Aps of both Mk and Rt see Ap acc. to Mk and Dhakki Pkt, by GRIERSON, op. cit. In this connection PiSCHEL's remark that Mk understands some south Indian languages under the name of Ap has been refuted by GRIERSON.

Page #112
gives a similar list along with the peculiarities, but his list is a smaller one. His list of Aps. other than the main three include : 1. Pancala 2. Vaidarbhi 3. Lati 4. Odri 5. Kaikeyi 6. Gaudi 7. Takka 8. Varvara 9. Kuntala 10. Pandya 11. Singhala. These three authors seem to have drawn this list from a common source as their accounts show striking similarity with one another. It is, however, clear from the above list that Apabhramsa having originated in a particular area which, as we shall see now, must have been the North West of India, sp.ead almost over all parts of India which indeed gave rise to NIA speeches. 46. It is curious to note that the above list of minor varieties of Apabbramsa as given by Mk includes Takka, Audri, Abhiri and Dravidi which we come across as vibhasas in the previous chapters of his work. In Ch. XVI Mk considers Takki as a Vibbasa and not as an Ap and quotes the view of Hariscandra who considers this to be purely an Apbhramsa. It is interesting to know why of all dialects lakki was considered as a pure Apbhrama and not as a Vibhasa by Hariscandra. What then is the boundary line between Vibhasa and Apabhransa. About sakka Ap Mk quotes the view of his predecessor according to which this is to be ascertained from the mixture of Takka dialect, Nagara, Upanagara etc., i. e., from the language of Takka and from the three varieties of standard Apabhrama : JER JE HTITATTETTAttrifazilTaifah. Here Takka-bhasa corresponds to Takki Vibhasa which has already been discussed, for, in order to know its full implication we can compare the corresponding rule of Rt which runs thus :

Page #113
106 * Tarihi TAkI purA nigaditA khalu yA vibhASA sA nAgarAdibhirapi tribhiranvitA cet / tAmeva TakkaviSaye nigadanti TAkA quiatha Agreto sacra 11 Rt. III. 2. 6 Comparing the rules as quoted above regarding Takka Ap we see that Takka-bhasa of the former corresponds to sakbi Vibhasa of the latter. That Vibhasa was somewhat a spoken dialect and was not merely confined to certain characters in a play is clear from this-a point which we have already discussed before. Now Takki Vibhasa, as we have seen, has close resemblance with standard Apabhrama and to distinguish it from so-called sakka Ap. probably signifies that Takki Vibhasa was confined to a limited region of Takka whereas Takka Ap carrying larger peculiarities in it. was in vogue in considerable part of Northwest India including Takka country. From Rajasekhara we learn that even by his time people of Takka, Maru ( modern Marwar ) and Bhada naka were found of using language with an admixture of Ap.97 47. Now remain Audri, Abhiri and Dravidi in the list, of which we have learnt something, in Vibhasa section. Mk includes Audri Vibhasa under Sabari, and as we have seen, the Audri Vibhasa too had the influ. ence of Ap in it. Now as regards Audri Ap, Mk says. that it abounds in i and u sounds (cf. Pu & Rt). The Audri Vibhasa too seems to have such characteristics (cf. Mk's illustration ). Relating to Abhiri Vibhasa Mk's rule is not clear,98 and Rt informs that one of its 97. TTSTETTT: MAFUTE*1772, KVM. p. 51. 98. Mk says that Abhiri has for its absolutives ia and ua is. also applicable to Apabhramsa ( ? ). cf. KI V, 74-76.

Page #114
INTRODUCTION 107 peculiarities was to use bhatta in place of bhattaraka. Now about the Abhiri Ap both of them inform us that it was full of the word bhatta (bhattaka acc. to Rt). The Dravidi Ap according to Mk differs only in the change of r (in the change of l acc. to Rt) in words. Pa takes no notice of such Ap or Vibhasa in his grammar. Further we have seen that both Mk and Rt equate Dravidi with sakki Vibhasa. 48. The above analysis is very interesting in giving us a significant clue to understand the boundary line between Vibhasa and the minor Ap dialects. We have seen while dealing with Vibhasa that the so-called Audri and Abhiri Vibhasas were more or less variations of Magadhi speech. Here in Ap section we gather that there were also Apabhranga dialects of the same name which bore at the same time great affinity with the corresponding Vibhasas. Thus a particular Vibhasa though originally differing from its corresponding Apabhramsa must have been later on identified with it - a fact which is also attested by orthodox rhetoricians. Dandin considers the dialect group of Abhira etc, as Apabhrmia and Laksmidhara corroborates his view. Psthvidhara includes Vibhasa of NS under the general class of Ap.89 Even the speeches of Sakara and other low characters of Mrcchakatika have traces of Ap in them (see Grammatik, 24 ). 99. Cf. i) 3713 TELITT: 1064** a fyat:- KD I. 36. ii ) 2795TFG 219T FITETUTETTATTI FT: -LK, Intro. 31. iii ) Vide Pr's Comm. on Mr. ; GRIERSON has not accounted for this appellation of Vibhasa and Ap made by Pr. iv) For ascertaining the connecting link between Abhirt and Ap see Intro, to Bhavisattakaha, by H. JACOBI, pp 53-81. Also see Abhiri and Ap. by G. V. TAGARE, ABORI, XXIII. pp. L3-67.

Page #115
108 prAkRtasarvasvam / Out of the three varieties of principal Apabhramsa Mk like Rt locates Vracada in Sindhu region. Pu and KI are silent about it. None of these authors locates the other two varieties of Ap. Attempt has scarcely been made in this line to know the location of these two types. Nor the exact meaning of Nagara and Upanagara has been ascertained. GRIEKSON has tried to know the significance as well as the localities of these two Aps. He tries to find out a relationship among the Nagara Ap, the Nagara Brahmanas and the Nagari script. He lays down two possibilities of the meaning of the word Nagara ; either it may mean cultivated' or the Ap spoken in the Nagara country which he says, may refer to Gujarat. As for Upapagara he assumes the locality near ( upa) Gujarat, i.e. in eastern Rajputana and the southern Punjab.100 Now let us see if we can throw some further light on the matter. Though the word Apabbrnsa in the sense of dialect came late ( as late as 600 A. D.), its traits in Pkt go back to much earlier date.101 We have seen how Bh. recognises the use of peculiarities akin to Ap in the language in certain parts of India, and he actually cites some passages exactly resembling Ap in NS. Kalidasa's use of Ap in his Vikramorvasiyam is well known.101 Thus the origin of Apmay go back to a period as early as the time of Kalidasa, if not earlier. VIII The Nagara Apabhramsa 49. We have historical evidence to show that India was ruled by a powerful dynasty called Naga dynasty during the period from the second century to 100. See Ap acc. to Mk and Dhakki Pkt, op, cit. 101. See HGA, pp. 1-20.

Page #116
INTRODUCTION 109 the third century A. D. We are again told that the Naga Government was a federation consisting of three monarchical Naga families one of which was called Takavamsa. This family with another named the Yadu vamsa bad migrated from the Takka desa. The Naga emperors are said to have defeated the foreign invaders like Kushans and Abhiras. They were the pioneers of Hinduism and fostered republics through a considerable portion of North India and even extended their sway into the Central Provinces.109 As we have seen earlier Cakka was an Apbhramsa - and Rajasekbara says that the Takkas and people of Maru used Ap idioms. To correspond to this statement we have now seen that the Naga family had a Takkavamba, which means that the family came from Takka desa. It will now be clear that they must have used Ap as their mother tongue and brought the same to the lands they occupied where it must have been patronised by them. The word Nagara in the sense of Ap dialect might perhaps be cunnected with the word Naya and is a vernacular form denoting a derivative from that word. It has nothing to do with the word Nagara ( city ), though in modern times Nagara has been a popular term to denote the sense of civilized, cultured, literary etc. by connecting it with the former. The word Nagara owing primarily its origin to Naga dynasty, as we assume it now in relation to Ap, and being a vernacular form originally was later on given a Skt colouring with the 102. For an elaborate description of the Naga empire and its achievements see India under the Naga Dynasty by K. P. JAYASWAL, JBORS, 1933, pp. 1-61.

Page #117
110 result that its original etymology was forgotten. The word also equally applies to Nagara style, Nagara Brahmanas and above all the Nagara script.103 The term Nagara primarily relating to Naga kings might have received a permanent and wide use afterwards on account of the latter's great popularity as patrons of the Hindu nation. Thus Nagara came to be applied to the standard A pabhramsa speech that was imported to a large portion of India from the North West which in all probability was its original home. The Naga kings had their origin in North West India, so too the standard Apabhramsa, i.e., Nagara had its origin in the North West. The information of Bh. regarding the use of the dialect akin to AP, points to the North Western region. So also Rajasekhara in two of his verses locates the use of Ap. in North Western part of India.104 The unmistakable points of contact between Gujarati and the Standard Apabhramsa lead to the same conclusion. Mk also informs us that both Takka and Gaurjari Apa. bhranias were full of Sanskritised vocabulary-a fact which is borne out by the familiarity of Ap speakers with the Sauraseni dialect consequent upon the spread of Naga. empire over the Mathura, i.e., Surasena region. Thus the standard Ap might have been designated as Nagara during or just after the domination of Nagas, 103. For similar use of Karkota Nagara, vesara, gatthara etc. all having -ra as their affix. see op. cit, p. 56. 104. ATTITETITI: HEHET HEEFT T 1 ibid, p. 51. UTTEHTATET 479Tangar1 VII. aying at the raaiffo II KVM p. 33.

Page #118
INTRODUCTION 111 a. e., circa 300-400 A, D. The term Upanagara most probably applies to that type of Ap which was a sort of subdialect to the standard Nagara,105 or it might mean the dialect which was spoken in the area near (-upa ) that area round which Nagara Ap was spoken. 50. Lastly, this may be mentioned that though Ap was viewed as a language of inferior quality, it received great recognition in later times, so much so that it spread almost in all parts of India including North and South, East and West and even beyond these, i. e., Cylon's and enormous literature was writen in this dialect which is very well preserved. This is not the case with other Prakrits. The Jainas were great lover of Ap. The fact that Vr does not recognise this dialect is perhaps due to the inferior status of Ap in his time when, in all probability, it was not given a literary status. Vi was concerned with the literary speech and so he was content to exclude Ap from his grammar, Quite different was the condition of Ap in later times while it was viewed as the language of the learned and fit to be used in great Kavyas. This is proved not only from the statements of rhetoricians but also from those of grammarians including Pu, Mk and Rt.107 More works in Ap, however, still 105. Cf. similar expression, viz., upabhasa by the side of bhasa, upagraha by the side of graha, upapurana by the side of purana, upanga by the side of anga and so on. 106 The list of twentyseven Ap. varieties as given by Mk covers almost all parts of India. G. V. TAGARE classifies Ap in three major beads, i. e, Southern Ap, Western Ap. & Eastern Ap. See HGa., p. 15 107. i) To TETTITIT Pa XVII. 90. ii) no PETITIA: 1 Mk XV11. 78. iii) ETETUI ETTa: og alerge:1 Bt. III. 1.31.

Page #119
112 prAkRtasarvasvam / await discovery which would reveal many more facts relating to this dialect. VIII The Three Main Varietes of Paisaci. Markandeya's difference from Ramasarman. 51. We now proceed to deal with the fourth category of Prakrit, which according to Mk is known by the name of Paisaci and is discussed in the last two chapters, i. e., the nineteenth and the twentieth of his grammar. Much discussion has been carried on over the real location and connotation of Paisaci and yet it still remains an open question. 108 Mk divides Paisaci mainly into three types, i, e., i) Kekaya ii) Saurasena and iii) Pancala. In his introduction, as we have seen, he quotes his opponents' view according to which there are eleven kinds of Paisaci. They are i) Kancidesiya ii) Pandya iii) Pancala iv) Gauda ) Magadha vi) Vracada vii) Daksipatya viii) Saurasena ix ) Kaikeya x) Sabara and xi ) Dravida. Mk rejects all others excepting the three as mentioned above on the ground that these three are 108. The following are the important articles relating to Paisci : i) The Home of Paisaci by STEN KONOW, ZDMG, LXIV ( 1910 ) p. 114 ff. ii) Paisace, Pisaacs and modern Pisaca, by GRIERSON, ZDMG LXVI ( 1912 ). iii) Eastern School of Prakrit Grammarians and Paisaca by Grierson, AMSJV, vol III, pt II, p. 1919. iv) Paisaci languaye and literature by A. N. UPADAYE, ABORI, XXI, p. 1-37. v) The Home of Literary Pali by GRIERSON, BCV. 1917, p. 117ff.

Page #120
INTRODUCTION 113 Nagara109, i. e., cultured or literary and other minor varieties are to be determined by local uses (apare lokatah avadharanat ). In a similar way Pu recognises the above three varieties of Paisacika and says after treating the first two that others beginning with Pancala etc. are to be known from local uses ( Pancaladayah svalpabheda lokatah ). It is to be noted here that Rt who is alinost in agreement with Pu and Mk in respect of other dialects, strangely differs from them in respect of Paisaci. According to him Paisacika dialects fall into two broad divisions, viz., i) Suddha ( pure ) and Samkirna (mixed ), The Suddha class includes seven varieties.110 Among the first seven Suddha varieties, he recognised i) Kaikeya ii ) Saurasena iji) Pancala iv) Gauda v ) Magadha vi ) Vracada and vii ) one more minor variety which is not named but recognised by some owing to the differentiation in regared to the letters. Describing the Samkirna Paisacika he divides it into two main classes : i) Suddha and ii) Aguddha. Of these again Suddha according to him falls into two classes : i) Bhasasuddha and ii) Padasuddha, while Padasuddha itself is divided into two types, i.e., Ardhasuddha ( half pure ) ii) Catuspadasuddha (pure in respect of the four feet ). 109. Here the connotation of nagara as applied to certain Paisaci dealects probably differs from nagara in Nagara Ap, which we have seen, presunably refers to Naga dynasty. But GRIERSON supposes otherwise. 110. See Rt. III 1.1. GRIERSON has 'caska' instead of catuska' and hence his confusion, see * The Home of Literary Pali' See also Grammatik p. 27. Pra. G

Page #121
114 prAkRtasarvasvam / Paisaci according to Ramasarman Paisacika Suddha ( pure ) . Samkirna (mixed) Kaikeya Saurasena Pancala Magadha Gauda Vracada Unnamed Suddha Asuddha (IV) Bhasasuddha Padasuddha (1) Ardhasuddha Catuspadasuddha (II) (III) After this division Rt illustrates some of these types. As the above list of Paisaci given by him will show, the first division, i.e., Suddha includes seven types of dialects, six of which, are common with those of eleven given by Mk. It is also interesting to note that the number of Paisaci dialects as given by Mk coincides with that of Rt both being eleven and yet they have divided the same from two different angles. The second division of Paisaci as described by Rt deals with polyglot tours de force in which Paisaci or some other Prakrit form of speech is mixed mostly with Sanskrit excepting the Bhasasuddba of course, which must be composed of one and only language.111 The 111. This Samkirna type pertains to rhetoric and is on the line of Bhoja's SK, see II, 17. Yet it is difficult to understand why Rt includes Bhasaguddha which is purely in one language under Samkirpa, i. e., mixed.

Page #122
INTRODUCTION 115 Watter division, in spite of dealing with Paisaci dialect partly in connection with employing it in mixture with other language has the least concern with the jurisdiction of grammar and as a matter of fact comes wholly under the purview of poetics and yet it is difficult to understand why Ramasarman alone of all Prakrit grammarians deals with such a topic in his grammar. GRIERSON's contention that the two terms Paisacika and Paisaci are not exactly convertible and that the Paisacikam (in neuter gender ) of Rt is meant to include two types of the same name distinct from each other as noted above is not convincing, for Pu and Mk use the same term and yet do not include the second variety in their grammar. 52. Rt, however, notes some of the peculiarities of minor Paisaci dialects apart from the principal three which neither Pu nor Mk takes notice of. Of Gauda Paisaci he says that either por I may be used for r in it. Of Magadha Paisaci he says that when the language originates among the people of Magadba it is regarded as the Paisacika called Magadha. Of Vracada Paisaci he notes that it has the admixture of such words. He then concludes such minor varieties by saying that another authority recognises a Paisaci, owing to a differentiation in regard to palatal s and that too is a minor difference ( suksmabheda ), and thus, there does not appear to be any possibility of differentiation any more than of differentiating between the sweetness of molasses and that of sugar.11: It is to be noted here that Rt does not distinguish Kekaya, Saurasena and Pancala Paisaci dialects as the 112. See Bt III. 3. 11-13.

Page #123
116 principal ones as Mk has done, but he treats them one. by one on the first hand and then deals with other varieties. Pu does not even take notice of the other varieties excepting the only three as given by Mk.. Now let us see what they have to say regarding these three types of Paisaci. 113 53. Pu, Mk, and Rt agree in deriving Kekaya or Kaikeya (both according to Mk from the admixture of Sanskrit and Sauraseni) Mk and Rt agree in hardening the sonant mutes everywhere, i. e., the third and fourth letters of a class are changed to the first and second of the same class respectively. Pu restricts this feature only to non-conjunct words. Then all of them agree in reducing s and s to s; l to n; rya to ria (the long vowel preceding nya becomes optionally short according to Mk) ny to jn, ny to nn as well as in anaptyxis in case of certain conjuncts including peculiar forms of certain words, viz. paksma, suksma -pakhama, sukhama; prthivi -p?thumi (prthuni according to Mk ) vismaya > pisumaa; kiha ( kihaka according to Pu.); hrdaya>hitapaka ; iva < piva ; kvacit > kupaci ; tirasca >tiriam ; bhu>ho, huva; yayam >vayam, tupphe, apphe (the last three features are recorded by Pu. alone ). prathama > prthuma ( noted by Rt and Mk ), kasta, snana > kasata, sanana. In inst., abl., gen. and loc. sing. rajan becomes raci'. The affix for the gerund ktva is -tunam. 113. Mk. quotes kupaci pisalam ( XIX.9.) - kvacit visalam, but * kvacit pisacam' according to GRIERSON is not acceptable, Mk remarks that it occurs in Brhatkatha. GrieksON's contention that Mk had the text before him when he wrote his grammar is not convincing. The quotation might have been handed down to Mk traditionally or from some predecessor.

Page #124
INTRODUCTION 1171 As for Saurasena Paisaci the following are the main features as noted by the three authorities. s, s, >s; r>l; ks > sk ( cch according to Mk);cch> sc (noted only by Pu); tth>st sccording to Pu;, Rt records that in word atthi, tth remains unchanged; Mk prefixes & to tt and tth; st > st in case of stha according to Mk, Rt enjoins tth >nth; Pu takes it unchanged. piba > pia (Mk does not note this) krta mrta gata > kada, mada, gada; adhuna > ahuna but ahuni according to Mk and Rt. As for the nom. and acc. sing. Pu prescribes the termination o, am respectively and also the elision (luk). But both Mk and Rt add the -e termination to nom. and optionally to the acc., the other affix being am in case of the latter. Mk prefixes y to c class as in Mg. Rt has nothing correspondiag to this rule whereas Pu notes that c-class is pronounced as clear palatal (vyaktatalavyah, cf. spa-stata in Vr. XI. 5). Lastly Mk remarks that this Paisaci in other respects is like Prakrit, i. e., Maharastri but according to some it is optionally like Magadhi ( XX. 13 ). Pu and Rt have nothing corresponding to this rule. All of them agree as to the peculiarity of Pancala Paisaci, which differs only in the inversion of r and l. 54. As will appear from the above, the Saurasena Peisacika has nothing to do with Sauraseni and can be best called as a local variety of Magadhi. It bears close affinity with Mg and that too in respect of significant peculiarities of Mg. Mk has clearly recognised its Mg character (XX. 13) and his particle tu in XX. 1 is perhaps meant to suggest that though it is called Saura

Page #125
118 prAkRtasarvasvam ! sena Paisaci it has nothing to do with Sauraseni, rather it has much to do with Magadhi. We can take it as a Paisaci dialect spoken in Surasena country (cf. atha Sauraseni Paisaciki, intro. XX. 1) To take Pancala as a separate variety of Paisaci is something unusual with Mk, for it differs only on the point of the inversion of r and 7. Similar is the characteristic of Bahliki and Mk refuses to give it separrte recognition for its negligible difference from Avanti; and he argues that even Sanskrit allows oneness of r and 1,. so Babliki is to be included in Avanti. In other words the former is the same as the latter. For the same reason he ought to have included Pancala Paisaci in the main variety. Pu seems to treat Pancala etc. as minor verieties of Paisaci which can be best known, as he adds, from the local use (cf. Pu. xx. 13) IX Paisaci according to Vararuci, Hemacandra. and their followers. 55. Vararuci, treats Paisaci in a general way and knows no classification as discussed above. He also differs in some respects from the foregoing grammarians. As for example, he limits the change of the third and the fourth letters of a class to the first and second only to such as are found in non-conjunct and intervocalic form. He changes jn and ny to nj11 and hrdaya to hitaaka. Besides, most of the rules found in the grammars of the above three are absent in his grammar. Similar is the approach of KI; he knows no classification of Paisaci. Yet he records some exceptional cases which indicate that he is dealing with more 114 114. Possibility of scribal error in this case is not ruled out.

Page #126
INTRODUCTION than one such dialect (cf V. 105, 106, 108, 116 etc. ). He reduces hrdaya to hitaaka and is in agreement with Mk and Rt in hardening all sonant mutes except in case of saggo ( = Skt. sargah ). One of the important peculiarities recorded by him is the change of and n to l. He also changes ? and n optionally to n and does not change n to n. He opines that Paisaci is like Prakrit in cases other than those recorded by him. n 56. Quite different is the treatment of Paisaci by the grammarians of the Western School. Canda's information about this dialect is too meagre. He records two or three traits such as change of r and n to l and n and of the third and fourth letters of a class to the first and second letters of the same class respectively and cites some words as examples. Namisadhu' the commentator on Rudrata's Kavyalamkara, who is anterior to Hc, notes some of the important features of this dialect such as retention of dental n alone, change of d to t and retention of jn and n, non-elision of intervocalic sonants and hitapaka in place of hrdaya etc. 119 He and his followers divide Paisaci into two broad divisions, i. e., Paisaci proper and Culika Paisaci." The latter again has two important varieties116. One of these enjoins the non-change of the third and the fourth letters of a class to the first and second while coming in the beginning and is in agreement with the Paisaci of Vr while the other enjoining the change is 115. For the significance of Culika' see Paisaci Language and Literature by Dr. A. N. UPADHYE, ABORI, XXI p. 1-37. 116. See' Paisaci and Culika Paisaci' by GRIERSON, IA, LII, pp. 16-17. 115

Page #127
120 prAkRtasarvasvam / Thus we see In Paisaci pro in agreement with that of Mk and Rt. three kinds of Paisaci on the whole. per He enjoins the retention of t and change of d to t, thus agreeing with what Namisadhu has said about this phenomenon. Apart from this, he gives some more rules as to the characteristics of Paisaci proper which are completely foreign to the grammars of the Eastern School (cf. IV. 308, 311, 313, 315, 317-322). 57. The foregoing analysis of the treatment of Paisaci by different grammarians will clearly show that this dialect has undergone so many local variations as are evident from the conflicting views of the grammarians regarding a particular syllable or word. In all probability Paisaci, though later on equated with Bhutabhasa11 (= language of goblins) was originally a language of a certain low class people called Pisacas who dwelt in the extreme North-West of India and later on spread to several places as the account of various Paisaci dialects given by Mk and several Pisaca countries enumerated by Laksmidhara go to suggest." The three lists regarding Paisaci as noted by Mk, Rt and Lk have a common word and that is Kaikeya or Kekaya which points to a North-West origin of the dialect and as such the Kekaya Paisaci has rightly been treated first evidently on account of being the standard Paisaci by Pu, Mk, and Rt. Rajasekhara's account 118 117 117. Cf. KD, I. 34. and KVM. p. 51. 118. Lk's account on Paisaci :pizAcadezAstu vRddhairuktAH pizAcadezaniyataM paizAcAdratayaM bhavet / pANDya kekaya bAhNakisiMha nepAlakuntalAH / sudeSNabho jagAndhAra hai bakannojanastathA // ete pizAcadezAH syustaddezyastadguNo bhavet / pizAca jAtamathavA paizAcIdvayamucyate // 29-30

Page #128
INTRODUCTION 121 that the people of Avanti, Pariyatra and Dasapura used to speak Bhutabhasa 119 probably suggests that Paisaci by his time travalled ro the Vindhya region from its original home through its speakers who must have been an aboriginal and nomad tribe. This fact is also suggested by two other main varieties of Paisaci i. e. Saurasena and Pancala which were Paisaci dialects spoken in Surasena and Pancala countries respectively. 58. The only work which is belived to have been written in Paisaci is Bihatkatha, but it has unfortunately been lost to us generations ago. The way Mk while dealing with Kekaya Paisacl quotes a couple of words as occurring in Brhatkatha is too insufficient to provide us with any clue that he actually had the text before him while he wrote his grammar. 120 His Meagre performance in this respect is enough to show that the quotation he gives was probably learnt by him either from his teacher or was traditionally handed down to him, or may be, the same contained in an earlier work which he came across. Most of the examples of Paisaci cited by the grammarians including Mk are mere detached words. After Brhatkatka there has been a deplorable gap in Paisaci literature possibly on account of the fact that as a language Paisaci was looked down upon by the poets and dramatists as a result of which, despite the rule in rhetorics that Kavyas can be written in this dialect and that very low characters including Pisacas should speak this in dramas, we have 119. 3712-: ataTaT: FE FOT14 79TTI 1697IKVM, p. 51. 120. GRIERSON remarks that the Mss. of Byhatkatha were probably in existence 259 years ago. This he does by assuming Mk to have lived in the middle of the 17tb century and utilised the Mss. of Brhatkatha. See * The Brahatkath in Mk'. JRAS, 1913, p. 391.

Page #129
prAkRtasarvasvam / no early evidence of its use. The very fact that Brhatkatha written in this dialect was uncared for and could not be kept in tact is another reason to show its precarious condition in the nation's literature. 122 X Concluding Remarks of Markandeya on the Classification of Prakrit. 59. In the concluding lines, i. e., in XX. 15, 16, Mk remarks that he has thus described sixteen types of languages and that if one desires, he would quote the view of others regarding the division of languages. Some authorities opine, he adds, that the language is of eighteen kinds when combined with Sanskrit and Samkirna (mixed). Some again divide language into fourteen types by including Bahliki and Pancali11 in this division. In that case, according to them, the language together with Sanskrit and Samkirna become sixteenfold. Let us see what all this means. As I have pointed out earlier, Mk could have easily rejected Pancala as a separate type of Paisaci on the same ground as he rejected Bahliki, for both Bahliki and Pancala differ from the main variety of their respective dialects only on the point of r changing to l or vice versa. and this according to Mk should not be taken as a distinctive characteristic in as much as even Sanskrit recognises the oneness between the two letters. But he has not done it. Now he says that according to one view Sanskrit and Samkirna, i. e., mixture of languages in literary compositions ( as we have seen in examples cited by Rt in Paisaci section) as two other varieties in addition to the main classification of Prakrit, the division comes to eighteen in number. This probably 121. Here Pancali probably refers to Pancall Paisaci.

Page #130
INTRODUCTION 123 iudicates that the remaining sixteen types refer to the sixteenfold division of languages as given by Mk in his introduction. Now if Bahliki and Pancala are included in the main division, i. e., if they are not recognised as indivisual dialects, then the uumber comes to fourteen. Here if we refere to the sixteenfold division of Mk, we see that Bahliki has already been included in Avants and so there is no question of rejecting it once again. Thus including Pancala Paisaci in the main division we get fifteen instead of fourteen. Here one thing seems to be probable. According to some authorities Babliki is the same as Avanti. In fact as we have seen Rt treats Avanti and Bahliki as identical. Bharata enjoins Avanti ( NS XVII. 51 ) for Dhurtas and the quotation cited by Mk as coming from Bh but not traceable to NS is that Babliki is the language of the Dhurtas. So there was hardly any difference between the two dialects and both of them were akin to Sauraseni. So there is much reason to believe that according to certain section of critics one stood for the other. Hence by rejecting Bahliki, i. e., Avanti in addition to Pancala from this list of Mk we get fourteen types of language which again together with Sanskrit and Samkirna comes to sixteen in number. In this connection it is to be noted that Rt in the last chapter of his grammar mentions that there are fiftyfive languages on the whole (sarva eva pancapancasad bhasah, cf. III. 3. 18 ) which may have referred to eight Bhasas ( cf. Mk. ), nine Vibhasas ( as given by Rt), twentyseven Apabhrnsas ( as given by Mk ) and eleven Paisacikas ( as given by both Mk and Rt, but on a different line ) thus the total number coming to fiftyfive.

Page #131
124 prAkRtasarvasvam / SECTION IV Forgotten Works Known to Markandeya* 1 Sakalya, Kohala, Bhojadeva and the unnamed Author 60. Curiously enough Mk quotes in his grammar lines from some works and refers to some authorities so far unknown. In the introduction to his work Mk frankly admits his indebtedness to such authorities as Sakalya, Bharata, Kohala, Vararuci, Bhamaha, Vasantaraja and others and says that he is going to compose his grammar after consulting their works. Of these, Bharata is the celebrated author of NS, Vararuci of Prakrtaprakasa, Bhamaha of a commentary called Manorama on Vararuci's grammar and Vasantaraja of a commentary called Samjivani on the same work. But Sakalya and Kohala still remain a mystery to us and will continue to be so as long as the lines referred to their works are not traced. Mk places Sakalya first in the list of his predecessors and refers to his view by name in four places of his work and to Kohala in one place.' Commenting on his rule V. 30 (aditau bahulam) which corresponds to V. 24 in Vr., Mk says that feminine * I am thankful to the Editor, OHRJ (Vol XII, 1964) for having published my paper of which the present section is slightly developed. 1. B & Mss except A record three references to Sakalya by Mk. Only A records an additional reference to Sakalya-davas ceti Sakatyah which points to the dhatvadesa of drs as dava in M, thus bringing the total number of references to Sakalya to four. PS VI1, 106 Vide

Page #132
INTRODUCTION proper nouns take a and i in the non. sing. as in case of sohana, sohani, suppanahi, suppanaha. But in certain places as pia, vallaha etc. there will always be a, and according to Sakalya words ending in consonants always take i. Rt has a corresponding rule to this (I. 4. 9.) while Pu has not. Bhamaha commenting on Vr. ( V. 24) says that a or i becomes the suffix of the feminine words ending in a. Vasantaraja interprets the rule in the following manner : adantAt paramAkArA IkAro vyaJjanAdapi / ityevaM vyavatiSThante bahulagrahaNAt pare // None of the authorities save Mk quotes the view of Sakalya by name on this issue. 125 The second instance of quoting Sakalya is the rule V. 96 (Sakalyasyata in mate) of Mk which enjoins that according to Sakalya the loc. pl. of yusmad and asmad take i instead of e in place of a, viz., tujjhisum; tumhisum. Therefore Mk remarks that this rule is not approved by many-etat na bahusammatam. Indeed none of the authorities gives such a rule or quotes Sakalya's view in the matter. The third instance of quoting Sakalya is given in the above footnote. The forth instance is the rule IX. 109 (hos ca Sakalyamate syat) of Mk which enjoins that Sakalya changes bhu to ho in S as in hodi instead of bhodi. Of all the grammarians Rt has a rule exactly corresponding to this wherein he also quotes the view of Sakalya (cf. II. 1.25). Besides Rt has a number of rules wherein he mentions Sakalya-Mandavyamate and in to more places he mentions simply Sakalyamate. In most of these cases Mk has corresponding rules, but no mention of either

Page #133
xx 126 praakRtsrvsvm| Sakalya-Mandavya or Sakalya. The rules in question are given below :-- Rt Mk I. 4. 19 zAkalyamANDavyamate hakAraH IV. 48 svArthe ca hazca I. 5. 23 ktvArthe tu tuM zAsati ke'pi dhIrAH zAkalyamANDavyamate vilokya IV. 38 kvacicca tum I. 6. 25 zAkalyamANDavyamate tu tumbhe I. 7.14 zAkalyamANDavyamate tu eva tavyatuma ktvApara editau ca VI.7 prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH I.8.14 ...tha bhidicchidonrdo bhede ca zAkalyamate tayoH syAt I.8.42 dhAtusvarUpANyaparANi pakSe zAkalyamANDavyamatAnugAni / In Pu we come across a rule which refers to the view of Sakalya, i. e., VI. 14 (ssas ea Sakalhyasya) which means that according to Sakalya the affix -ssa takes place in addition to hi in future tense. Mk has the corresponding rule VI. 22( ssa ca ) but there is no mention of Sakalya. The corresponding rule of Rt is:-- lukliGluTAM sto viSayeSu hissau luGazca bhavet ssa iha tvnaatH| I. 7.5 Thus Rt prescribes hi and ssa before the terminations of the periphrastic future, the optative mood, the future tense and the conditional and prohibits ssa after roots ending in a. From the foregoing examples it appears that there was definitely a Pkt grammarian named sakalya whose work has unfortunately been lost to us. As for Sakalya-Mandavya as found only in Rt, this may be said that either Sakalya and Mandavya are two persons or one and the same person denoting Sakalya as the

Page #134
INTRODUCTION 127 proper name and Mandavya the family title or preceptors line side by side. 61. Referring to Kohala by name Mk comments on XXI, 1 ( Magadhi Saurasenitah ) quoting the view of thc former regarding the use of Mg in stage, viz., rAkSasIbhikSukSapaNakaceTAdyA mAgadhIM prAhuriti kohalaH which means that demons, Buddhist and Jains monks and male attendants etc. ( in a play ) speak Magadhi according to Kohala. We have unfortunately no work extant attributed to Kobala. But he is traditionally known as the propagator of dramatic art. He is counted as one among many such traditional authors. The following verse gives such an account :-- brahmAtrilocanasamariNakazyapAzca mAtaGgakAzvatarakohalanAradAzca / nandyAJjaneyasurapA bharato'mbikAdyA ete hi nATyaracanAM vidadhuH purA vai // 3 Stray references to him are also found elsewhere. In NS we find the name of Kolahala ( Kohala ? ) who is declared to propound dramatic theory in the world (XXXVII, 18 ). In another place in the same work ( 24 ) Kohela (Kohala ? ) is said to have written NS along with three more authors whe are Vatsa, Sandilya and Dhurtita, Again the name of Kohala as a writer on Nrtyasasra occurs in the Kuttanimata (81) of Damodaragupta ( latter half of the 8th century ) along with Bh. India Office Library possesses a work on Tala attributed to Kohalacarya. Hc in his Kavyanusasana speaks of Kolahala (Kohala ? ) as writer on dramaturgy. In the Balaramayana of Rajasekhara, mention of Kohala 2. For the meaning af mundavya see MONIER WILLIAMS, Skt English Dic. p. 806. 3. Natyamanorama by Raghunatha, pub. by Orissa Sahitya Akademi, 1959.

Page #135
128 prAkRtasarvasvam / as Natyacarya is seen. The Rasarnavasudhakara mentions Kohala as one of the theorists on Natya. Abbinavagupta in his famous commentary on N$ quotes some lines from Kohala to establish his own view point. Dr. P. V. KANE has assigned the date af Kohala to c. 650-750 A. v.* It will be seen from the foregoing discussion that Kohala was a reputed ancient author on dramaturgy. This is also attested by the citation from Kohala found in Mk's grammar. 62. Curiously enough we see that Mk while defining desya Pkt cites a verse from Bhojadeva, which is not traceable to the latter's existing works (see PS Intro. 3). While going to classify Pkt dialects Mk quote a number of verses from an unknown author and refutes him. In the given citations the first and second verses have close similarity with two verses of NS( XVII, 48 and 49). Other portions are completely new and are not traceable to any extant work on Pkt or rhetorics. 4. See Gleanings from Abhinavabharati, P. V. KANE, K. B, Pathak comm. Vol. pp. 385 ff. 5. The following quotations coming under the same context are perhaps to be attributed to the same unknown author i) || [TEAT@THATSAITYTI PS. I. 5. ii) waitTTTI HTa atrast anyt! Hati farasita analarga 75! Ibid. I. 6. Some of the stanzas especially enumerating the Ap dialects as quoted by Mk are said to be identical in Prakrtacandrika. But these verses in the latter are viewed as interpolations by some critics. See the remarks of Prof. N. B. DIVATIA, in A BORI vol. XIV, pp. 124 125 in his paper Nagara Apabhraisa and Nagari Script.

Page #136
INTRODUCTION 129 2. Citations from Bharata 63. The following quotations attributed to Bh but not traceable to the present NS are remarkable. These are quoted being expressly mentioned as having been said by Bh by Mk himself. One can see these under I. 1; XI. I; XI. 13; X. Intro.; XIII. 9 and XII. 38. Among these citations one about Avanti and the other about Bahliki are interesting. They in fact are opposed to the view of Bhas found in the existing editions of N$. It enjoins the employment of Avanti and Bahliki in the following manner : varatayafaat NS XVII. 51 bAhrakiI bhASodIcyAnAm ibid XVII. 52 The Skt word Bablika in all probability has the connection with the word Bakhter or Balkh.' This is situated to the north of modern Afghanistan-a fact which goes to show that there is some ground in the statement of Bh about Bahliki being the language of Northerners. Thus the line about Babliki as quoted above fromt he modern recension of NS is not unfounded. On the other hand, Mk's authority about Babliki as cited from Bh is something different and confuses the whole issue in as much as we have the reading in the modern NS, dhartanam apy avantija, which goes counter to Mk's reading dhurtadibhasa bukliki. We have, however, shown in the last chapter that Avanti and Babliki are 6. There is a variant reading of this, i. e., TOT HOT 399 Taar. This reading has been adopted by Dr. P. L. VAIDYA ; see on the use of Pkt Diaeccts in Skt dramas, ABORI, XXXIII: Here Dr. VAIDYA's criticism against Visvanatha is based on the above reading 7. See on the Origin and Authenticity of the Arian Family of Languages, by DHANJIBHAI FRAMJI, Bombay, 1861, p. 52. Pra. H

Page #137
130 prAkRtasarvasvam / identical from linguistic aspect. But that is a different issue. So far as the reading is concerned, Mk most probably knew some other work of Bh or some other recension of NS of no small measure which has totally been lost to us. 3. Works Completely Unknown 64. While illustrating the use of the word monam Mk quotes a line attributing it at the same time to a work called srngarotkarsa (1. 50 ). Here Srngarotkarsa might mean ecstasy of love without denoting a work of that name. In any case the line quoted is not traceable. In another place, he, illustrating the use of tao, gives an example and attributes the same to a work called Gunapatakas (V. 65 ). Unfortunately this work has not yet come to light. In respect of ya-sruti Mk quotes a significant line as occurring in Pathasiksu (II. 2). Here the word pathasiksa may mean instruction regarding the recitation or a work of that name. Any way this line has come from a versified work on phonetics now lost to us. Similarly in another place Mk cites a verse which seems to have come from some grammatical work framed after Panini's Astadhyayi (1V. 51 ). This must have been a work like Vaijjala Kariku which propounds Panini's rules in form of verses in a lucid style. 8. For further information about the allusion to this work by Narayana Diksita Sepakrsna and Ps, see Studies in Indian Literary History, Vol. II, by P. K. GODE. Here Gode has not noticed Mk's reference to this work. 9. Dr. S. VARMA mentions & Ms. work Sikhaypatha of BORI, see Critical Observations of India Grammarians, p. 160.

Page #138
INTRODUCTION 65. It is curious to note that in two places Mk quotes some lines from his own work other than PS. While illustrating the actual use of dative instead of genitive in Pkt (kvacin na tadarthye, V. 131) in the sense of tadarthya he quotes two lines from his work what he calls to be Vilasavatisattaka (see p. 65). Unfortunately this work has not yet come to light. however clear that Mk not only composed a grammar of Pkt languages, but also had some Pkt works to his credit. An interesting Pkt stanza quoted under VIII. 4 to illustrate the use of tti we find a clear testimony to his poetic genius: It is padamaM jIviasaricchA tatto suhavI tado puNo ghariNI / caMDi ti bhaNasi ehiM Na muNami kAhe huveja cAmuMDA // First I was (called) life-like, then pleasure-giving and then again Mistress of the house. Now you are addressing me as Candi ( angry woman); I do not know when I shall be called Camunda!' 131 As I have mentioned elesewhere, though the source of the above verse is not definitely known, for which Mk himself is responsible, we can surmise that it might have come from the same Vilasavati-sattaka of the author. 4. Forgotten Authors and Brhatkatha 66. In another place Mk quotes the authority of one Kapila who does not approve of genha in kta, ktavatu and tavya affixes (IX. 130 ). NITTI thinks Kapila to be a scribal error for Kohala.10 In that case Kohala should be taken as a Pkt grammarian instead of a rhetorician as we have seen him in the previous pages. i 10. See Les Gram. p. 98

Page #139
132 praakRtsrvsvm| . The name Kapila, however, occurs only once. We do not know any authority on Pkt of this name except in. Rt, and it is just possible that both Mk and Rt took the help of this authority by consulting his work. 11 Next come three more authorities whose names: are unfamiliar in Pkt. literature. They are i) Aniruddha bhatta, ii ) Bhagirathavardhamana and iii) HariScandra. In the context of illustrating Daksinatya Mk. cites a verse which he ascribes to Aniruddhabhatta. We have shown this verse to have close resemblanee. with that given by Rt in the same context. But Rt. does not quote authority and hence we have no way to know his source. GRIERSON reads Aniruddhabhatta as Niruddhabhatta (see The Pkt Vibhasas ). About Hariscandra we come to know that in his View Takka is not to be taken as a Vibhasa but as. Apabhramsa (XVI, 2). It is significant that the first. line of the verse under reference tallies exactly with that given in Pu's Prakrtanusasana ( XVI. 10), viz.,. harizcandrastvimA TakkabhASAmapabhraMzamicchati na prAkRtam / It may be that Mk had before him Pu's grammar and copied this rule from his work without knowing Hari scandra and his work.12 Dr. Ghosh is evidently wrong, when he remarks that both Rt and Mk think that Apabhramsa cannot be used in dramatic works.13 Rt in fact does give such a view when he says that certain Vibhasas, though of Apabhraisa nature, cannot be treated 11. Cf. Rt. II. 1. 28. 12. Rajasekhara in his KM refers to one Hariuddha ( = Hari.. veddha) as eminent Pkt poet (I. 20.20 ). Vak pati eulogises. Hariyanda (= Hariscandra ), the poet ( Gaudavaho, 800 ). 13. See P8, p. 410, notes, II. 3. 31. ,

Page #140
INTRODUCTION 133 as such when used in dramas but not Mk. Mk rather endorses the view of Hariscandra on the point of use of A pabhramsa in dramas as is evident from the verse referred to above. If Hariscandra's view is authentic, there is no point in considering Kalidasa's Ap. verses in \Vikramorvasiyam IV to be spurious. The name of Bhagirathavardhamana occurs twice in Mk's work. While dealing with Candali and Nagara Ap., Mk quotes the view of Bhagirathavardhamana who enjoins o-ending in nomsing of a stems but not in vocatives ( XIV. 3). The other instance of quoting his view is at XVII. 13. Here too in case of Nagara Apa. the same authority enjoins 0-ending of a stenis in nom. sing. Bhagirathavardhamana like Aniruddhitbhatta as an authority on Pkt is niet with only in the work of Mk, and including Hariscandra all the three will remain a mystery to us so long as their works are not discovered. In one place Mk quotes the authority of Paingalas ( followers of Pingala ) in connection with the optional use of o-ending of a stems in M. The line runs thus: Higgralcafeefa arate a st: 1 V. 34 I have not met with such example in the famous Prakrtapaingala. But such kind of use has been enjoined by He and his followers (Cf. Hc. III. 38 ). Then should we take Paingalah of Mk as referring to Pingala or the followers of the Western School ? Mk quotes lines from Prakrti-pingala in five places of his grammar. In one of these places he shows his great respect to Pingala (see V. 106 comm.). 67. What is most curious to note is that Mk quotes a couple of words as occurring in Brhatkatha

Page #141
prAkRtasarvasvam / while dealing with Kekaya Paisaci (XIX. 9). GRIERSON opines that Mk actually had the text before him while writing his grammar. We have discussed this point in the previous section. It will be sufficient to affirm our point by saying this much here that the way Dandin (KD. I. 38) of the sixth century A. D. refers to this work and the way Mk quotes Brhatkatha are* enough to show that Mk had probably no access to the work and what he gathered was merely handed down. to him traditionally. 134 5. Citations from Vakpatiraja. 68. It is very much interesting to note that Mk quotes three Pkt verses attributing the same to Vakpatiraja, none of which is traceable to Gaudavaho, the only extant work of the latter. The stanzas come under the following Sus in the context noted against each : i) To illustrate the use of acchini in M......V. 33 ii) To illustrate the use of mamahimto in M... V. 107 iii) To illustrate the causative use of roots in M ...... VI. 68 Another Pkt Kavya declared by Vakpatiraja himself to have been composed by him is Mahumahaviao (see GV. 69). PISCHEL Supposes some stanzas to have been quoted by Bhojadeva in his Sarasvatikanthabharana (Grammatik, 14) from this work. Yet it is a matter of conjecture since the work has not yet come to light. Vakpatiraja is also credited with composing fine Sans-krit verses." In the absence of any evidence we conclude that the stanzas quoted by Mk either occurred in Gaudavaho, the full text of which is not yet discovered or they have been quoted from Mahumahaviao which, 14

Page #142
INTRODUCTION 135 has been lost to us, or they might have been verses traditionally ascribed to Vakpatiraja. 6. Sakara and his Speech according to Markandega 69. Strange is the quotation to show the use of luska ( = v?ksa ) in Sakari speech ( see XIII, 8 ). This is found neither in Mrcchakatika nor in Carudatta. Since the passage is in the context of Sakari Vibhasa, we have to trace it in the speech of Sakara. We do not find the use of luska for vsksa anywhere in Sakara's speech in the said two dramas. The use of lukkha for vrksa is met with in the following verse in Mrchhakatika : bahukusumavicittidA a bhUmI kusumabhaleNa viNAmidA a lukkhA // THE CT3TSTATTT CUTET9551 fast aruia sifa VIII.8 [bahukusumavicitritA ca bhUmiH kusumabhareNa vinAmitAzca vRkSAH / drumazikharalatAvalambamAnAH panasaphalAnIva vAnarA lalanti // ] It is just probable that the original drama, i. e., Carudatta which is extant in incomplete form and whose development or later version is said to be Mrcchakatika contained the passage cited by Mk which is not traceable now. In that case Mk's mention of Mrcchakatam would better be identified with the original drama, i.e., hypothetical Carudatta in complete form. Relating to the characteristic and mode of speech of Sakara Mk cites two verses of unknown source (see under XIII. 9). The first verse may be compared with the following verse of Sahitya Darpana : 14. See Kavindravacanaasamuccaya ed. by F, W. THOMAS, pub. 1911.

Page #143
136 prAkRtasarvasvam / madamUrkhatAbhimAnI duSkulataizvaryasaMpannaH / so'yamanUDhAbhrAtA rAjJaH zyAlaH zakAra ityuktaH / / SD III. 53. Similarly the second verse may be compared with the following verse of different source, and it will be seen that in both the cases the corresponding verses bear close resemblance to each other : apArthamakramaM vyarthaM punaruktaM hatopamam / nyAyakAryAdibAhyaM ca zakAravacanaM bhavet // Pu. XII. 14. apArthamakramaM vyarthaM punaruktaM hatopamam / lokanyAyaviruddhaM ca zakAravacanaM viduH // Pr's comm. on Mr. grAmyaM nirarthakamapakrama viruddhaM nyAyAgamAdivikalaM vihatopamAnam / prAyaH zakAravacanaM punaruktAmaSTaM doSAH pade'pi guNatAmiha saMprayAnti // Rt. II. 3. 9 Unfortunately we do not get such verses characterising the speech and behaviour of Sakara in NS. Mk might have taken the above quoted verse relating to Sakara and his speech from some treatise of authors like Kohala. He expressly mentions one such verse as having been said by Bh. But this is not traceable to present NS. 7. Other Untraceable Quotations 70. Apart from all that has been said above, we meet with a number of Pkt quotation in Mk's grammar which are still untraceable. They may be listed below alphabetically with reference to the rules under which they occur : 1 aja...paNamAmi... X. 8 2 aNa...tavassiM ... VIII. 3 3 atuliaparakkamo... .. IX. 20.

Page #144
4 atthANagade... kaledi.... 45 6 7 aM daTThabvA mAlailabha... appaNu... bhaNasu... amhANa aNukkoze ... 8 bhayja... pUladdazaM... 9 10 11 12 13 14 alale kukkulaM... Aaicha... alele puggale ... geNha... avida... jAdaM... avvo... kaaM... roat ko eso... avvo NAgao pio... INTRODUCTION 15 16 agvo louttaraM rUvaM uM kaha... 17 .. kidavo ... 18 19 20 21 22 eka... DaDDhau... 23 ede... pajjalaMti... 24 ezake... puztake... 25 anvo piasahi pecchasu... u ur3eMti... pulANamazchA... uM vaDhimA thaNabharassa ... uM sahi... laaMtario... UruttaMbheNa... gamaNaM... eze kkhu ropai.. sahAvavIle... 26 eze kkhu lazkaze... 27 eze gomi ke... azIadu... 28 eze maNazze... zalizze... 29 eze ycole... ANaite... 30 eze lAaziAle... 31 eze vaaMze Aazchadi 32 esa... paiTTho... 33 ehu... vaDDhau.... 34 o Na... vacccasi... 35 o bhaggo... daharahassa o maha... vi 36 137 XIII. 4 VIII. 20 V. 53 XII. 4 XIV. 9 XIV. 8 XIII. 9 X. 12 VIII, 23 do do do do VIII. 6 XIII. 9 do VIII. 6 III. 17 XVII. 10 XIII. 9 XIII. 5 XIII. 8 XII. 5 XII. 10 XIII. 6 XIV. 1 XII. 12 XII. 11 XI. 1 XVII. 10 VIII. 5 do VIII. 5

Page #145
138 prAkRtasarvasvam / 37 o osara...osara... 38 o sahi...NiaDe... 39 kaDhaNa va kAliaM... 40 kalliM...daio... 41 kiM pucchasi... 42 kiha...ekallA... 43 kumarA...dIsaMti... 44 gharassa...vasai... 45 ghala vasasi... 46 ja kkhu...pi... 47 jaM bhavaM bhaNAdi... 48 juttaM...bhaNasi... 49 je...sara... - 50 Na caMdo...vaaNaM... 51 NaM bhaNAmi...ti... 52 NavaraM gahio...bhaggo... 53 Na vi...ajANuA... 54 No ehi... 55 No kudo...jANAmi... 56 No tahAvi...diTTho 57 taM dekkha...rasAI 58 tava...jaNo... 59 tiri...aNNatto... 60 tuM...savvaM... 61 tuma paMgaNaM...haside... 62 tuma pi bhaNa... 63 tumaha'loaNu. 64 dukkhaM...varAI... 65 neho...dharei 66 paMDido...paDhedi... 67 pattA...vaDhimA... 68 pAviTTha...ThAhi... x. 8. VIII. 5. IV. 39VIII. 28. XIV. 1 VIII. 16. VIII. 5. VIII. 9 XIII. 8. VIII. 2: X. 4. VIII. 15 XVII. 9, 56. VIII. 7 do VIII. 11 VIII. 21. VIII. 22 do do XVII. 9 IX. 88 VIII. 18: VIII. 31 XIII.7 VIII. 17 XVII. 55 VIII. 31 XVII. 56 X.2 IV. 28 VIII. 30

Page #146
INNRODUCTION 139 |NNN 69 pAveNa...lahaMti 70 peDheM...kaTega... 71 phullaMti...ulA 72 varpha...hemaMtasariAsuM... 73 bhaNai...kavirAa... 74 bho...ehi... 75 mahurANa...muhaM... 76 mahulA...gazcha... 77 mANuza...piazi... 78 rAu...pravINu... 79 laMge...kaliMge... 80 vaccai...bhaNiaM... 81 varisai...paaTTa... 82 vibhIzaNe...pulize... 83 ve...ehi... 84 ciMTa...ciMTa... 85 salasiluha...vahai 85 sasi...kaNhAguru... 87 semhA ...garuI... 88 so vi bhaNai... 89 sohai...lahuDI... 90 hakke paMguke...vaMdemi... 91 have...pucchAmi... 92 haddhi...piasahi... 93 haddhi...bhaNio... 94 haddhi...kaledi... 95 harakirAo...jujjhai... 96 hImANahe...rUvaM... 97 hu~ gAI...cchivasi... 98 hu~ geNha...suvaNNaM... 99 huM...saMdesaM... 100 hUM...jaNo... IX. 21 XIV. 7 XIII. 8 III. 52 XVI. 3 VIII. 10 VIII. 22 XII. 9 XII. 2 XVI. 3. XIII. 9 VIII. 33 XVIII. 12 XIII. 6 VIII. 26 XII. 32 XI. 13 XVII. 9. III. 44 VIII. 17 XVII. 6 XIII.9 do VIII. 8 do XII. 6 II. 32 X. 11 VIII. I .

Page #147
140 * reti Besides the above Mk in a number of places refers to authors without giving their names'as kascit, kecit, anye and apare etc. These are catalogued in Appendix V. Several conjectures can be made with regard to Mk's reference to unnamed authors, and as a matter of fact, Nirri has done some .conjectures ( Les Gram. p. 101 ). It is not known why Mk despite giving sources in so many places, fails to do in these places alone. It is interesting that he takes particular care to cite the views of Vasantaraja and Bhagirathavardhamana by giving their names in the commentary (see VII, 14; XIV, 3; XVII, 13 ) while the concerned Sutras are devoid of such names. The Appendix V is, however, intended only to show at a glance sources not known with certainty ; so also the Appendix IV which is intended to make oneself acquainted at once with Mk's Karikas enumerating ganas or words coming under the same group. SECTION V Source and Importance af the Work 1. Sakalya as an anthority on Prakrit. 71. In the previous chapter we have seen how Mk expressly records his indebtedness to certain authors in composing his grammar. He has referred to Sakalya's view four times by name ( as we have seen in previous Section) and in many places his reference to unknown authors as kascit, kecit (see Appendix-V) not yet traced might refer to Sakalya slso. Ramasarman in his work has referred to sakalya-Mandavya as many as six times and to Sakalya three times. Purusottama has slso referred but once to Sakalya in his work. We

Page #148
INTRODUCIION 141 have also seen the striking resemblance in the treatment of the dialects among these three Eastern grammarians. As their examples show, all of them refer to Sakalya as a Prakrit grammarian. That Sakalya occupied a prominent place among Prakrit grammarians in ancient times is clearly proved from the way these three authors refer to him. Ramasarman again supplies us further evidence in regard to Sakalya's popularity by way of quoting a stanza from an unknown source :-- atA saNeho vi itA siNehI pakkhe vi Neho cihna hoti ciNhaM / atA saNANaM itA siNANaM pahANaM pi sAkallamataM vitiNNaM // Rt. I. 3.8 " With the separating vowel a, sneha will be saneha, with i, it will be sineha, and it may alternatively be neho, and cihna will be changed to cinha. With the separating vowel a, snana will be sanana and with i, it will be sinana, and it may alternatively be nhana. This is the expressed opinion of sakalya." This citation of Rt not only shows Sakalya's importance as an authority on Prakrit but also the existence of a versified text of Prakrit grammar in Prakrit language in his time which has unfortunately been lost to us. The reference to Sakalya by these three authorities, however, is confined only to Maharastri and Sauraseni dialects, since his work is not extant, it is difficult to know how many dialects he dealt with in his grammar. Equally difficult is to ascertain his date. We can however conjecture that he did not treat so many dialects as vibhasas, Apabhramsa and Paidaci, for had he done so, these three authorities must have quoted his

Page #149
142 prAkRtasarvasvam / view wbile dealing with such important divisions of dialects. If we assume the identity of this sakalya with the author of the Vedic Pada Text, then he would be much older than Bharata, Vararuci or any other authority in the realm of Prakrit. In fact, there is sufficient reason to have such assumption from the way Mk refers to him in his introduction. He places Sakalya first in the list of his predecessors, all of whom would stand in a chronological order if the assumption of Sakalya's antiquity holds good. Sakalya, the author of the Pada Text, as we know, is held in high esteem as an ancient grammarian both by Yaska and Panini. We further know that Panini is also credited with the authorship of a Prakrit grammar though it has not yet come to light. Similarly Valmiki is credited with the authorship of Valmiki Sutras as propounded by Trivikrama. Thus the composition of Prakrit grammar traditionally goes back to hoary antiquity. In the same way it is just possible that Sakalya, the author of the Pada Text, composed a Prakrit grammar which the later grammarians of Mk's group have referred to. 2. The Fourfold Division of Prakrit 72. The fourfold division of Prakrit, i. e., Bhasa, Vibhasa, Apabhramsa and Paisaci in respect of which the three Eastern grammarians almost agree, is definitely a later theory and as such Sakalya must be much earlier. It is also not impossible, for Mk places him first in the list of his authorities. We do not know who the original inventor of the theory of the fourfold 1. See PISCHEL, 1.

Page #150
INTRODUCTION 143 Page #151
144 prAkRtasarvasvam / rastri as the Prakrit par excellence besides the other dialects such as Sauraseni, Gaudi, Lati and others.3 Then according to him the other language, in which Kavya may be composed, go by the name Apabhramsa and Bhutabhasa." This Bhutabhasa, though later identified with Paisaci, was called as such even in the tenth century A. D., as is evident from Kavyamimunsa. Rajasekhara too like Dandin enumerates Apabhraisa and Bhutabhasa as separate languages beside Praksta. Thus to recognise Apabhraisa and Paisa.ci (Bhutabhasa ) as separate divisions not coming under the general features of Prakrit has been a very old idea beginning from Dandin if not earlier. Though primarily a rhetorician, Dannin has wielded considerable influence on Prakrit grammarians, for, while dealing with Maharastri, they very often actually term it as simply Prakrit which is obviously due to the declaration made by Dandin about Maharastri being the Prakrit par excellence. Moreover, from the way Mk and Laksmidhara have quoted the view of Dandin it is clear how much importance was attached to the view of Dandin even in the matters of Prakrit by the orthodox grammarians. So it seems quite reasonable that some ancient grammarian who flourished after Dandin combined the views of both Bharata and Dandin and classified Prakrit into four main divisions as we have seen in case of Pu, Mk and Rt. The long quotation given by Mk in his introduction in regard to the classification of Prakrit must have come from some Prakrit grammar of an unknown author. Despite the 3. See KD. I. 35 4. Op. cit. I. 36, 38

Page #152
INTRODUCTION 145 disagreement of Mk in some points, his way of classification is mostly in aocord with that of his predecessor whom he quotes. He recognises all the dialects enumerated therein with this difference that he chooses some of them as the main rejecting others as the minor ones on account of having slight difference. Thus he rejects, as we have noticed earlier, Ardbamagadhi and Bahliki under the category of Bhasa, Dravidi and Audri under Vibhasa, chooses Nagara, Vracada and Upanagara as the three main divisions of Apabhraiia out of the twenty-seven kinds as also Kaikeya, Saursena and Pancala as three main varieties of Paisaci out of its eleven types. Here this is to be noted that though his quotation does not show Takki as a Vibhasa, he takes it to be so, for he includes Dravidi under it and to substantiate his point he cites a verse which, in all probabilily, must have come from the same work from which his previous quotations have come. As we have seen previously, this verse is quoted by Mk with slight difference in his sixteenth Pada while dealing with Takki Vibhasa. There he cites the verse in the context of giving the views of Hariscandra who regards lakki as an Apabhramsa but not a Vibhasa. Here again Mk writes that in place of Takki they regard Dravidi as Vibhasa ( dravidim apy atra manyante). Hariscandra, in all probability, appears to be a rhetorician who had advocated the use of Apabhramsa in plays and regarded Takki as an Apabhramsa. It is again interesting to note that in respect of regarding Takki as a Vibhasa, our three authors are unanimous. Both Pu and Mk give the view of Hariscandra but Rt does not. Should we then assume that both Mk and Rt had consulted the work of Pu who, in all probability, was Pra. I

Page #153
146 prAkRtasarvasvam / the first to regard sakki as a Vibhasa against the view of Hariscandra ? 3. Vararuci, Markandeya and Ranasarman 74. We have discussed at some length Mk's indebtedness to Bharata and Kohala in the previous chapter. Both these authors are known to be great rhetoricians and if Mk consulted their work, it was definitely their treatises on rhetorics which furnished materials to Mk regarding the various types of Pkt and their usage in stage play. In fact Mk's citations from these authors prove-this. It is needless to repeat that his quotations from Bh. raise a question as to whether the former is quoting from the famous treatise NS, and if so, an altogether different recension of the said work was known to our grammarian. Then coming to Vararuci we see that Mk is largely indebted to him. Out of the 487 Sutras of Vr according to Bhamaha-Cowell edition Mk has utilised almost 418 Sutras word for word in his grammar. According to Bhattauathasvamin's edition of PS it consists of 1059 Sutras including the four Sutras of Nagara Apabhramsa chapter which are supposed to be inissing as well as the nine introductory Sutras which deal with the classification of various Prakrit dialects. An estimate of additional Sutras in corresponding chapters of Vr and Mk is given below : Mk. I:1, 5, 10, 22, 27, 29, 50. I:nil II : 4, 8, 26, 34, 42, 43. IT : 47 III:6, 9, 10, 14, 23, 25, 26, 32, II1:19, 37, 56. 34-36, 38, 39, 44, 45, 49, Vr.

Page #154
INTRODUCTION : 147 Vr. Mk. 51, 58, 59, 62, 67, 69, 83,89 91, 95, 96. IV. 2-7, 11, 16, 19, 26, 28, 30, IV: nil 32, 33, 37-40, 56, 57, 59, 60, . V:13, 15, 18, 23, 25, 33, 36, 43, V: 25, 39, 40, & 50, 52, 64, 65, 68, 90, 96, 99, VI; 25, 62 108, 117, 118, 120, 124-128, 131-134. VI:1-6, 9, 14, 16, 18, 19, 22, 23 VII:2, 5, 9. 27, 32, 33, 35, 38, 39, 42,43, 46. VII : 4, 5, 15-18, 21--25, 27, 28, VIII:10, 55, 61. 30, 33, 34, 36, 40, 42, 43, 45-48, 50, 52, 57, 58, 61-63, 66-68, 76, 78, 88-94, 99, 100, 102-104, 106-111, 114-125, 127-129, 131-150, 152-156, 158-163, 165-172, 175, 176, 178-182, 184. VIII : 3, 4, 6-11, 17, 18, 20, 22. IX:11, 14, 15, 17. IX : 2-56, 59-68, 70-88, 90-96, XII:3-8, 13,14,19 98-104, 106, 107, 109-111, 22, 26, 28-31 113-135, 137-139, 141-143, 145-152, 154, 155, 157. XII: 3, 5-11, 13, 15-20, 22, 24, XI:4, 7, 11. 25, 28, 31, 33, 35-38. XIX : 8-10, 12-15, 20, 21. X: nil 75. Thus the wide range of Mk's grammar as compared to that of Vr is clearly visible. Most of the additional rules found in Mk as seen above are also

Page #155
148 prAkRtasarvasvan / met with in the works of Pu and Rt. As has been rightly observed by NITTI, Rt of the three eastern grammarians owes the most to Hemacandra. It is therefore natural that he has some rules which are not found in Mk's work. Moreover there are a number of differences between the two authors which go to show that both had independently composed their grammars despite having a common source with them. Tu number a few diffierences the following examples deserve notice : Maharastri Mk. Rt. (a) talavemtam, ( talavemtam) ... talavimtam, I. 1.6. (talavrntam I, 13 (cf. Bhan. I, 10) (b ) sal ( sada ), I. 14 ( against ... sai or saa, I. 1.8. optional saa, cf. Bham 1. 11) (c) dohaiain or duhaiam (dvidhu- ... duhukaum or do krtam)I. 19 (cf. Bham. 1.16) hakaam, 1. 1. 9. (d) Short e in place of long i in ... The long i can the glhita class, I. 21 (cf. also be retained, Bham. 1. 18 ) I. 1. 11 (e) jahitthilo ( yudhisthirah ),1.26 ... Optionally also (cf. Bham. I. 22 ) juhitthilo, I. 1. 13. (f) mauli, moli ( mauli ), I. 50 ... Only maili,1.1.24 (g) sebhalia ( sephalika ), II. 24 ... Optionally seha(cf. Bbam. II. 26 ) lia, I. 2.7 (h) i>n is optionally allowed in ... The same is oblilargula class, II. 39 gatory I. 2.15 5. See Les Gram. p. 108, also footnote, p. 101. 6. Here Mk. remarks, 'praduradivad dhatuna saha aikapadyabhavaccanaditvam'.

Page #156
Mk. (i) suro ( surah ), III, 21, cf. Hc. II. 64 49 (j) bhibbhalo (vihvalah, III. 63 (cf. Bham. III. 47 ) (k) cindham (cihnam), III. (cf. Bham. III. 34 ) (1) majjhimam < madhyamam, chattivanno < saptaparnah, JV. 1 INTRODUCTION (m) ia or maa > maya, IV. 52 (n) The declensional suffix a is optional for the words of matr class, V. 42 (o) anusvara is obligatory in nom. sing, of the words bhavat and bhagavat, V. 52 (p) sak> caa in dhatvadesa, VII. 55 (q) v grah> hinda, VII. 96 (r) prati+pal > ciramala, VII 158 Sauraseni (s) paurusa> paurusa, IX, 15 (t) apurva> avaruva. IX. 23 (u) Intervocal ph becomes h, IX 29 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 149 Rt. suro and sujjo < suryah, I. 3. 13. bhebbhalo, I. 3.2 cinnam, I. 3.11 forms Optional majjhamam and chattavanno respectively added. I. 5.3 are " maia or maa 1.5.21 The same is obligatory, I. 6.11 The suffix is a instead of anusvara, I. 6. 22 tua, I. 8.25 hinna, I. 8.4 viramala, I. 8.41 In the words paurusa etc. the au au does not take place II. 1.4 avurua, II. 1.6 Intervocal ph* except that in sipha etc. becomes bh, II. 1.7

Page #157
150 i strani Mk. Rt. (v) The e of dasa and caturdasa ... There is no chan when not denoting a name ge of s to h in becomes optionally h IX. 31 dasa, but this is optional in catur dasa II. 1.7 (w) Doubling is prohibited only ... Except in the in the three words, kautu. word daiva there. hala, sevd and sthula of the is no doubling in seva group, IX. 50 all other words of the seva group II. 1.11 (*) V drs> peccha and V pra + ... v drs> pekkha, iks> pekkha, IX. 112 II. 1.23 (y) v bha> bhad, IX. 116 ... V bha> bhasa II. 1.30 (2) Satrughna > sattuggha and ... Sattuha and Bhi. Bhisma> Bhippha, IX. 148 mha, II. 1.35-36. (cf. Pu. IX. 31 ) The above examples show how the two authors differ in respect of the use of some words and roots of Maharastri and Sauraseni, Previously we have seen how they differ in respect of some other dialects too. In respect of Magadhi also they have certain differa ences. Rt differentiates Magadhi from Ardhamagadhi only on the point of the use, aham whis is prevalent in the latter whereas it becomes hage in the former. This reminds us of one of the rules IV. 301 of Hc who enjoins the use of hage for aham as well as vayam in Magadbi. Mk does not have such distinction but simply says that Ardhamagadhi is the same as Magadhi on account of not being far from Sauraseni. Again Mk makes no exception for s and does not change j to y in Magadhi

Page #158
INTRODUCTION both of which are rightly noticed by Rt (see Rt. II. 2. 13). Rt further notices the use of ahuni adhuna which is absent in Mk's work. Mk allows the conjunct -cch to become sch (Mk XII. 7) while Rt makes it sc Rt. II. 2.18). This rule of Rt is in conformity with that of Hc (IV. 295.) Again Rt prefixes y to every letter of the ca group and also in the case of conjuncts ( Rt. II. 2,19 ) while Mk limits the same to the letters ca and ja only (cajayor upari yah syat, XII. 21.7). Rt has 'kuycchimadi' whereas Mk has kucchimadi' for the same word in Sanskrit, kuksimati. Again eccording to Rt the equivalent of the root stha is ycinta unlike scinta according to Mk (XII. 32). These are some of the striking differences between the two authors which go to show the least possibility of one having consulted the work of the other. But this much is certain that both of them as well as Pu had one and the same source for composing their own grammars. As has been rightly remarked by PISCHEL, Mk has drawn a line of sharp distinction between Maharastri and Sauraseni. This is not only true of Mk but also of Rt and Pu. But as has been rightly observed by NITTI, one important group of Sutras dealing with the personal pronoun (Mk. IX. 87-94) is almost lacking in both Pu and Rt (see Les Gram. p.116) Mk has treated Sauraseni on 158 Sutras divided into nine prakaranas on the line of the treatment of Maharastri. The standard forms which are permissible in Maharastri are prohibited in Sauraseni. This has been nicely dealt with by Mk who draws his illustrations 151 7. See GRIERSON's article The Pronunciation of Pkt palatals' JRAS, 1913 and his notes on this in IA (1928) pp. 30ff. 8. Grammatik, 40

Page #159
prAkRtasarvasvam / mostly from Sanskrit dramas and thus his treatment: goes a long way in distinguishing one from the other and as such this chapter on Sauraseni merits special. attention." 152 Mk further gives us the views of two authors whose names are not met with in any other work. The view of Aniruddhabhatta in the context of Daksinatya and that of Bhagiratha-Vardhamana in the context of Candali and Nagara Apabliramsa are specially interesting. The discovery of the works of these two authors. may reveal many more interesting facts regarding Prakrit. 4. Markandeya's indebtedness to Vasantaraja and Hemacandra 76. There is no doubt that Mk has utilised ela-borately the commentary of Bhamaha on Vararuci's. Prakrtaprakasa. It is not known definitely whether he utilised Prakrtamanjari of Katyayana. There is definite proof of Rt's indebtedness to Katyayana, for the latter's name has been mentioned thrice in Prakrta Kalpataru.10 Mk does not mention anywhere in his work the name of Katyayana nor does he seem to have utilised the latter's work. But his indebtedness to Vasantaraja is as clear as daylight. True to his frank expression at the beginning of his work, Mk has utilised elaborately the commentary of Vasantaraja on Vara 9. See HULTZSCH's translation of a part of Sauraseni chapter of PS along with the Index of words- Neue Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Sauraseni, ZDMG 66( 1912) pp. 709-726. 10. See Rt. I. 5.24 comm, I. 8. 5. I. 8. 42; also Dr. GHOSH'S notes on the first two references on p. 99 and p. 110 respectively.

Page #160
INTRODUCTION 153 ruci's Prakrtaprakasa, which is known by the name of Prakrtasamjivani.11 Of course Mk has cited the view of this author by name only once: ale FE FUHTET spa ang z eta 1......... 77277 THETF: (VII. 34 ) Vasantaraja in fact reads graFIT ( Vas. VII. 11 ) for FHT FAT31: (Bham. VIII. 14 ) and the alternative forms of qa as attributed to Vasantaraja by Mk in the above Su. are yet to be traced." Even then Mk owes a great deal to Vasantaraja, a clear proof of which is borde out by a comparison of the Sus. with those given by Vasantaraja. Since the commentary of Vasantaraja is confined only to the principal Prakrits, i.e., Maharastri section of PPK, we shall have to find comparison of Mk's Sus with those of Vasanta raja only in the first eight chapters of PS. In this connection the following concordances may be noted. The following Sus. of Vararuci not noticed by Bhamaha ( see Bhamaha-Cowell edition ) but commented upon by Vasantaraja find place in PS. Vas. 1. 17 ya gari faqatata.. ... 4. 3 and lea: ( after Bham. 1. 17 ) 3. 47 114x (after Bham. 3. 47) . 3. 63 Mk. wk, comm. 4. 10 at 6: (after Bham. 4. 8) 4. 16 11. The Prakrtaprakasa of Vararuci with Sanjivani of Vasantaraja and the Subodhini of Sadananda ed. with Intro. by BATU. KANATHA SARMA and BALDEVA UPADHYAYA, Benares, 1927. 12. See also a similar treatment of y by Rt (1. 8. 5.) and criticism of Nitti, Les Gram. p. 96.

Page #161
154 prAkRtasarvasvam / 8. 31 Vas. Mk. 4. 26 svArthe ko vA 4. 51 4. 31 mahArASTre haroH (after Bham. 4. 29 ) 4. 56 5. 111 kvacinna tAdarthaM ( after Bham. 6.64) 6. 31 7. 25 pibate?haH ( after Bham. 8. 23) 7. 115 7. 40 padelaH (after Bhim. 8. 36) 7. 25 7. 68 takSe raMpavacchau ( after Bham. 8. 62) 7. 48 7. 70 evamanye'pi ( after Bham. 8. 70) 7. 10 7. 80 aDAdezA bahulam ( after Bham. 8.71) 7. 102 8. 2 kIsa kimarthe ( after Bham. 9. 1) 8. 8 8. 8 ijerAH pAdapUraNe ( after Bham. 9. 6) 8. 10 u kSepavismayasUcanAsu ( after Bham. 9. 8) 8. 6 8. 15 vezca AmantraNe ( cf. Bham 9. 17 ) 8. 26 Besides, Mk has some rules at variance with those of Bhamaha but almost in common with those of Vasantaraja. In this conncetion the following comparison deserves notice. 1. 10 it sadA (cf. Bham. 1. 11) 1. 14 1. 34 lata iliH ( ef. Bham. 1. 33) 1. 39 2. 23 aGkoThe laH (cf. Bham. 2. 25) 2. 22 2. 24 khaghathadhaphabhAM vA (cf. Bham. 2. 27) 2. 25 comm. 2. 36 lAhalalAGgalalAgUleSu vA NaH (cf. Bham. 2.40 ) 2. 39 2. 38 no NaH (of. Bham. 2. 42 ) 2. 41 3. 20 cauryasameSu riH ( ef. Bham. 2.23) 3. 22 3. 23 mRttikApattanayozca (cf. Bham 3. 23) 3. 28

Page #162
Vas. 4. 23 ktva tUNa: ( cf. Bham. 4. 23 ) 5. 11 jassyAnsu dIrghaH (cf. Bham. 5.11 ) 5. 28 Ata et ( cf. Bham. 5. 28 ) 5. 76 DAiyozca tad tara tumae tume (cf. Bham. 6. 30) 5. 87 ammirarAma ca ( cf. Bham. 6. 41 ) 5. 101 prestI (cf. Bham. 6.85 ) 6. 27 Ave vA ( cf. Bham. 7. 27 ) 7. 5 ghUrNo gholaghummau ( cf. Bham. 8. 6 ) 7. 7 pATeH phAlaH ( cf. Bham. 8. 9 ) 7. 48 : (cf. Bham. 8. 44) 7. 52 yudhivudhigRdhisidhikrudhAM jjha 8. 4 citra zebha avadhAraNe ( cf. Bham. 9.3) ..8 12 anvo duHkhasUcanAsaMbhASaNeSu (cf. Bham. 9. 10) 8. 18 pitra miva viva va ivArthe (cf. Bham. 9. 16) 2. 7 tasya tvaM harItakyAM prAbhUte mRtake tathA 2. 30 mlecchavAcye lacAdezau na hare kAmarUpiNi 2. 31 svAdezo nannadehatve na kubje puSpavAcini 3. 14 sthUNArthe stasya khaH stambhe na tvanyasmin kadAcana 3. 21 Ardre vibhASA latvaM syAdokArazceSyate budhaiH 3. 31 utsavArthe kSaNe chatvaM muhUrte tu khaNo bhavet ... *** ... ... ... : : Apart from the Sus. as shown above, Mk has also untilised some of the karikas of Vasantaraja. The following comparison based on a few examples will prove this : Mk. 4. 36 5. 12 5. 35 ... 5. 85 5. 98 5. 55 6. 44 7. 9 7. 11 7. 75 7. 77 ... 8. 19 8. 23 8. 14 2. 10 comm. 2 32 2. 33 3. 17 3. 25 3. 42 comm.

Page #163
156 Mk. 3. 6 44 saM saM 5. 63. - prAkRta sarvasvam / Vas. 3. 33 tIvrArthe tIkSNazabde Nho nizitArthe tu kho bhavet 3. 60 kRSNazabde vikarSoM vA varNe'rthe na tu nAmani 3. 61 pUrvazabde vikarSoM vA pUrvasyetvaM ca vasya maH 4. 12 AyurapsarasoH so vA halo'ntyasya vidhIyate 4. 16 saMskAre saMskRtAyAM tu nityaM bindurvilupyate 4. 18 nAntaM napuMsake viddhi puMlliGge'pi prazasyate 4. 25 bhavetAM matupo'ntyasya AkArastu tathA kvacit 4. 23. . 5. 11 sarvAdigvidamo dI? na tvanyeSAM Gasau bhavet 5. 36 bhavadbhagavatobinduH sAvanAmantraNe'pi ca 5. 41 No GaserNatvadvitvaM syAt rAjJo lopazca jasya vA 5. 47 5. 42 bhisbhyasorAmsuporitvaM rAjJo'kArasya ceSyate 5. 45 kAle DeretadasyAhe ekazabdAdiA tu vaa| Ata ityapi yattadbhayAM kAle vAcye vadanti te // 5. 62 5. 60 bhAdezAvidamazcAnyau sau puMsyamiaM striyAm 5. 70 6. 5 AkArAntAniyamyete ntamANau kvApi paNDitaiH / / 6. 19 6. 10 lasya kriyAtipattau vA 6. 18 7. 2 bhUo iti pizAce syAt tatra te hU bhuvo na hi ... 7. 49 kvacittu hanterma iti Adezo neSyate budhaiH 7. 82 Besides the above examples of Mk's indebtedness to Vasantaraja, we also see that the former has adopted the division of chapters on the line of the latter with regard to Maharastri. The following eight chapters closely resemble those of Vasantaraja: 1. ajvidhi ( Rules of vowels) 2. ayuktavarNavidhi ( Rules of the isolated consonants) #Liri 5. 52 5. 48 7. 3

Page #164
INTRODUOTION 157 Vas. Mk. 3. q uifafa (Rules of the conjunct consonants ) 4. pantuffate ( Diverse rules ) 5. gafafa ( Rules of declension ) - 6. Parati ( Rules of conjugation ) 7. Arguituta ( Substitute of verbal roots ) 8. faralara ( Rules of the indeclinables ) 77. Though Mk has not expressed his indebtedness to Hc, there are traces to show that he consulted the grammar of Hc while composing his own. The dhatvadesa section of Hc is more extensive than that of Mk or of any other grammarian of the Eastern School, Rt in two places ( I. 8 & 14 ) refers to Sakalya's view regarding particular substitution of roots. Closing his dhatavadesa section he again says that there are other alternative forms of roots according to Sukalya-Mandavya and similarly there are forms according to Katyayana: ghAtusvarUpANyaparANi pakSe zAkalyamANDavyamatAnugAni / Arargatafa Ha Teva Tue 2717497 Pk 1. 8.42 Mk's dhatvadesas mostly agree with those of Rt and Pu. Even then he has some affinity with Ho particularly in this section. It is likely that all of them had their common source Sakalya, but while Hc added more substitutes of roots to what he had already learnt from Sakalya's grammar, the grammarians of Mk's group remained content in adhering to the forms mostly taught by Sakalya alone. The following parallels between Hc and Mk in matters including dhatvadesa may be cited as examples:

Page #165
158 - prAkRtasarvasvam / comm.13 Hc. Mk 1, 101 comm. bahulAdhikArAdeSu kvacinnityaM kvacid vikalpaH, tena uvaNIo ityAdi siddham / 1. 21 comm. 2. 64 comm. sUro sujjo iti tu . sUrasUryaprakRtibhedAt / 3. 21 comm. 174 comm. pUrvaiH kavimiraprayuktAnAM pratItivaiSamyaparaH prayogo na kartavyaH zabdAntaraireva tu tadartho'bhidheyaH 4. 64 comm. 3. 98 tuDabhatumhorahomhA bhyasi 5. 98 3. 173 comm. dakAroccAraNa bhASAntarArtham 5.7 comm. 20 kSeNijjharo vA 7. 57 4. 63 prabho huppo vA 7. 5 73 prasareH payallovellau 7. 168 4. 75 vismuH pamhusa-vimhusa-visarAH 7. 17 108 arjerviDhappaH 7. 28 4. 127 spandezculuculaH 7. 126 4. 161 bhrameSTiriTilla-DhuMDhulla ... parIparAH 7. 137 4. 177 bhraMzeH phiDaphiTTa ... bhullAH 7. 167 4. 200 paryasaH paloTTa-pallaTTa-palhaTThAH 7. 121 5. The well-read Markandeya 78. In the preceding discussion we have seen how -- - 13. Vide footnote (2), Les Grmm. p. 101. NITTI has rightly guessed here a reference to He. My reconstruction of text confirms her guess. See note under V. 98.

Page #166
INTRODUCTION 159 Mk has assimilated the views of famous Prakrit grammarians in his work. Further importance lies in the fact that to illustrate his rules he has enormously quoted lines from standard works in Prakrit as well as in Sanskrit. Besides we come across a large number of quotations from unknown works which have been listed in the previous section. Here is given an alpha betical list of works both in Pkt and Skt from which the quotations are known to have come either through the author himself or through personal search along with the references noted against each. Prakrit: 1. Karpuramanjari : 1, 50 (=1. 11); 3, 77 (=1,24); 5, 118 (=1,32); 6, 48 (=2,8); 7, 61 (=1, 17) 2. Kuvyaprakaca : 3, 42 (= 3, Sl. No. 13); 4, 64 (a) ( =2, Si. No. 11); 4, 64(b) ( =3, Sl. No.14 ) ! 7, 43 (= 5, Sl. No. 135); 7, 137 (=5, $i. No, 407)*; 3. Gunapataka : 5, 65. (not extant) 4. Chalitarama( not extant): 9, 151 (=SD, 6, 261 ) 5. Prakrtapingala : 5, 34 (Paingala ), not identi fied ; 5, 106 ( =2, 5); 17, 8(=1, 5a ); 17, 9 (=2, 142 ) ; 17, 56(a) ( =2, 142); 17, 56(b) (=1, 4a ); 17, 57 (=2, 69). 6. Brhatkatha ( not extant) ; 19, 9 7. Bhattikavya : 1,9.613,-4 ; 2, 42( =13,33 ).

Page #167
160 8. 9. Malatimadhava Mrcchakatika 10. Ratnavali 12. Venisamhara 13. 11. Vilasavati Sattaka (Author's own work not ex tant 5, 131) Sakuntala 14. Srigarotkarsa 15. Saptasati prAkRtasarvasvam / : 2, 30 (=6, 10); 11, 20 (-2, 192) 12, 26 (=8, 3)*; 13, 6 (=1, 18); 13, (not yet 13, 9 (-1, 23) * identified); : 3, 76 (=2, 1); 8, 4 (-116); 8, 13 (2, 1); 9,148 (-2, p.46); 10, 4 (=3, p. 117); 10, 6 (2, p. 60); 10.9 (=3, p. 101) : 12, 3 (=3, p. 118); 12,38 (3, p. 122) : 9, 47 (=4; 70/71); 9, 86 (=3, 59); 12, 24 & 36(6, 123) : 1.50 (Unknown work) * : 1, 17 (=H, 532) ; 2, 37 (=H, 8); 3, 32 (H,934); 3,40 (=H, 9); 3, 84 (H, 696); 4, 3 (H, 52); 4, 53 (=H, 696) *; 4, 54 (=H,560): 4, 64. (=H, 71); 4, 64 (=H, 339 ); 5, 33 (=H, 314); 5, 90 (-H, 524); 6, 39 (=H, 609); 7, 60 (=H, 182 ); 7, 107 14. The asterisks are my own identifications over those of BHATTANATHASWAMI and NIFTI; cf. Les Gram. pp. 102-104. In view of Mk's date being middle of the 16th century which I have shown in the first Section, I have referred to Kavyaprakasa instead of Rasagangadhara and Kavyapradipa as has been done by the above two authorities in respect of the concerned quotations.

Page #168
INTRODUCTION 161 (=H, 13); 8, 6(=H, 946 ); 8,12 (=H, 15 ); 8, 25 (=H, 4) 16. Sarasvatikanthabharana : 2, 45 (=2, 17, 4)* 17. Setubandha : 1,7 (=1, 3); 1, 17 (=1, 34); 1, 21 (=4, 63); 1, 43 ( 4,7); 3, 47 (=1, 24)*; 3, 76 ( =1, 14 ); 4, 39 ( =2, 44 ); 4,58 (=3, 1 ); 5, 65 ( =3 1); 5, 69 ( =4, 23 ); 6, 14 (=3, 3); 6, 46 (=2, 8); 7, 20 (=1, 35); 7, 26 (=1, 20); 7, 28 (=1, 10); 7, 37 (=1, 38); 7, 42 (=1, 8); 7, 102 (=1, 39); 7, 102 ( =3, 4); 7, 153 (=I, 40); 8, 2 (=1, 15; 8, 4 (=1, 38); 8,17 (=5, 4) Sanskrit: 1. Kavyadarsa : Intro. 8 & 9 (=1, 102, 34,) 2. Natyasastra : 10, 1 (=17, 51) 3. Pathasiksa : (unknown work ): 2, 1 4. Sarasvatavyakarana : 4, 64(=visarga samdhi, p. 39) Apart from these, we have seen in the previous section, quotations by Mk from unknown works of Bharata, Kohala, Vakpatiraja and Bhojadeva. Among the Prakrit grammarians perhaps Mk alone illustrates his rules by so many citations giving at the same time the source of most of them. 79. Though a Prakrit grammarian, Mk exhibits

Page #169
162 praakRtsrvsvm| his intensive knowledge of Sanskrit grammar throughout his work. He starts his grammar with the rule, siddham Paninyadeh, and declares to frame his rules for Prakrit dwelling on the same roots, nouns, gender, case, inflection, number, verbal suffixes and compounds as propounded by grammarians like Panini and others. He makes use of the technical terms and grammatical phrases of Panini and his followers while dealing with several word-formations in Prakrit. A few observations: on this point will not be out of place. Erairal aiagaath (I, 10) - By the mention of the short vowel the long one is to be und@rstood. gaduras T44aqqa (I, 28 ) - A word undergoing partial change should be treated as the original one. Falaqaralarst grantshiitaaa ( I, 35 ) - Sometimes a general rules over-rules a particular rule. q9BCCHETTO atletek (I, 39 ) - On account of the restrictive sense of tne word tu (it should be treated as obligatory. Hugagamit arscalet: (I, 41 ) - According to the rule Manlukapluti (lit. leap of a frog ) here va (option) is to be continued. __ vyAkhyAnato vizeSalAbha iti nyAyAt makArasyAdha eva (3,72) - Owing to the rule that there is special benefit out of explanation it (6) should come after m as in the case of ambo. 371.49aiografi To: (,50 ) - ( Here ) the word tu is intended to distinguish one from the other. Mk has quoted the famous karika under IV, 64 from Sarasvata Vyakarana to show the efficacy of what

Page #170
INTRODUCTION 163 is called buhulaka in Sanskrit grammar.15 He again quotes authority to show certain uses in Prakrit closely following the dictum prevalent in Sanskrit grammar in the following words : liGtvavizeSopAdAnAdAzIrliGayapi dusumuprabhRtaya ityeke / According to some authorities the affixes du, su and mu are applicable even in case of the benedictive mood on account of the advantage of the distinction of the nature of one line from the other. Thus the examples of taking the help of Sanskrit grammar by Mk are numerous. In Appendix IV we have given a list of ganapatha by Mk. It will be seen that these ganaphathas pertain only to Maharastri Prakrit. In this respect he has mostly followed in the footsteps of his predecessor, Vasantaraja. We have another set of Ganapathas of the Western School differing in some respects from those of Mk. Rt has also given gana. patha similar to that of Mk in some respects. But the former's treatment is not exhaustive. It will be intersting to have a comparative study of Mk's ganapatha with that of Trivikrama, Vasantaraja, Rt and other notable grammarians. 80. " For a knowledge of the dialacts," PISCHEL remarks, 's other than M, JM, AMg and JS important is the PS of Mk " 16 We have discussed at some length in Section III the method of treatment of several Prakrit dialects and the originality exhibited therein by Mk. While deeling with Vibhasa he gives a clear 15. See BALLANTYNE's translation as quoted by GRIERSON in his Prakrit Vibhasas, 16. Grammatik, 40

Page #171
164 praakRtsrvsvm| cut definition along with a citation from an unknown work about Audri. None of the known grammarians has given us such definite information regarding this Vibhasa, which will go a long way in determining the linguistic feature of the ancient Oriya language. Bharata, despite enumerating Audri as a Vibhasa, is silent about its linguistic peculiarity and the characters by whom it is to be spoken in a stage play. Mk's credit lies in this that he alone gives us some idea about this Vibhasa, however incomplete it may be. Only the posterity will determine how far authentic are these documents of Mk who wrote such a fine Prakrit Grammar in the middle of the sixteenth century while there was no library facility, no scope for speedy communication between one province and another, while palm leaves and an iron stylus were mostly used as the writing material and above all, while the Prakrit language was almost dead and a thing of history.

Page #172
mArkaNDeya kavIndra-viracitaM prA kRta-sarva svm| .

Page #173

Page #174
mArkaNDeya - kavIndra - viracitaM prAkRta - sarvasvam / prathamaH pAdaH / zazikhaNDamauli sazikhaNDamauli vA sitameghacAru zitimeghacAru vA / umayA vilAsi ramayA vilAsi vA mema kiMcidastu hRdi vastu saMtatam // yatkAntipIyUSarasapravAhA bahirmahAkAvyatayA sphuranti vAgdevatA sA mayi saMnidhattAm // zAkalya bharatakohalavararuci bhAmahavasantarAjAdyaiH / proktAn granthAn nAnAlakSyANi ca nipuNamAlokya // avyAkIrNe vizadaM sAraM svalpAkSaragrathitapadyam / mArkaNDeya kavIndraH prAkRtasarvasvamArabhate || nidhyAyatAM cetasi saMpravizya / prakRtiH saMskRtaM tatra bhavaM prAkRtamucyate / tadbhavaM tatsamaM ceti dvedhA tadbhavaM tatra saMskRte bhavaM lakSaNavazAd rUpAntaraprAptaM rukha - ghara - peratAdi / tatsamaM tarala- taraGga-mantharAdi // 1 0 sine... 4 G adds 2 0 marki... 5 here. smRtam G tadevam. 3 I niguNam. 6 G-khuraperantAdi.

Page #175
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM dezyaM ca kecana // 1 // lakSaNairasiddhaM tattaddezaprasiddhaM mahAkaviprayuktaM laDaha-peTTa-tokkhAdi / yadAha bhojadevaH deze deze narendrANAM janAnAM ca svake svake / / bhaGgayA pravartate yasmAt tasmAd dezyaM nigadyate // iti // tacca bhaassaavibhaassaapbhrNshpaishaacbhedtH| caturvidhaM, tatra bhASA vibhASAH paJcadhA pRthak / apabhraMzAstrayastisraH paizAcyazceti SoDaza // 2 // bhASA iti zeSaH // nanu mahArASTrI tathAvantI zauramenyardhamAgadhI / bAhrIkI mAgadhI prAcyetyaSTau tA dAkSiNAtyayA / / zakArAbhIracANDAlazabaradrAviDaui~jAH / hInA vanecarANAM ca vibhASA nATakAzrayAH // brADo lATavaidarbhAvupanAgaranAgarau / bArbarAvantyapAJcAlaTAkemAlavakaikayAH // 7 G veNTatokabhAdi; I kuDa(?)hapeTTatokkhAdi ;0 kuDuhapeTTatokasyAdi. This portion is lacking in U. One entire folio containing the text from svalpAkSara... ete. up to drAviDagaurjarAH has been damaged and lost.. The reading of B. ...tokkhAdi has been retained. Yet the word tokkha is of doubtful meaning. The real word might be khokkhA ; cf. ( GS. VI. 31 ), the sound produced by the monkeys, which is also. a Desya word. In that case the reading would be arratie instead of tokkhAdi. The word might also be cokkhA or cokkha ; see PSM, p. 332. 8 GIO vibhASAzca paJcadhA ca pRthak pRthak. 9 G dAkSiNAtyayAm. 10 O adds not to both the lines of the verse, but other Mss. and B omit it. Mss. including B read auDhajA in place of auDajA which I have preferred here. 11 G prAcato;IO brADaDo. 12G zakamAlava...; IO zakamAlava...

Page #176
prAkRtasarvakham / gauDau--haivapAzcAtyapANDyakauntalasa~halAH / kAliGgaprAcyakArNATakAJcyadrAviDagaurjarAH / AbhIro madhyadezIyaH sakSmabhedavyavasthitAH / saptaviMzatyapabhraMzA vaitAlAdiprabhedataH / / kAJcIdezIyapANDye ca pAJcAlaM gauDamAgadham / vAcaDaM dAkSiNAtyaM ca zaurasenaM ca kaikayam / zAbaraM drAviDaM caiva ekAdaza pizIcajAH // iti vadanti, tat kathamucyate militvA SoDazeti / tatrAha__mahArASTrI zaurasenI prAcyAvantI ca mAgadhI / iti paJcavidhA bhASA yuktA na punaraSTadhA // 3 // tenaiva ___ 'zaurasenyA adUratve mAgadhyevArdhamAgadhI / ' ityuktatvAt , dAkSiNAtyAyAzca lakSaNAkaraNAt , bAlIkyAzca rephakha latvamAtreNa bhedAt , AvantyAmevAntarbhAvAditi bhAvaH / rephasya latvamapi lakSaNamastyeveti cet , saMskRte'pi keSAMcid ralayoraikyasmaraNamiti na doSaH // zAkArI caiva cANDAlI zAbaryAbhIrikA tathA / ToMkIti yuktAH paJcaiva vibhASA na tu SaDvidhAH // 4 // oDyAstu oDradezabhASAnugAminyAM zAbaryAmevAntarbhAvAditi bhAvaH / nanu / 13 B gauDaudrAvaivapAzcAtya0; G gauDaudrAdevapAzcAtyapANDyakauntalasauhalAH; I gauDaudrAdeva ... kauntalasauMhalAH; O kauDalasauhalAH. The probable reading seems to be what I have suggested. Of. also names of dialects as quoted from the Pralertacandrika by Dr. D. C. SARKAR in his 'A Grammar of the Prakrit Language'. 14 G kAliGga0. 15 G kekayam. 16 UGIO pizAcakAH. 17 Mss . read incorrectly mAgadhyAm in place of AvantyAm. 18 IO astu veti ; U astveveti. 19 UI zakkIti ; G zAkIti ; zakIti. 20 UGIO SavidhA. 21 Mss. including B read Dha in place of Da in the words auDayAstu and acta. The reading a in said words seems to be the outcome of the influence of South Indian pronunciation as a result of the copying of the original treatise by the South Indian scribes from

Page #177
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM kathaM drAviDImapyapAsya TAkI pratipAdyate / tenApi TaoNkI pratipAdya 'TekkadezIyabhASAyAM dRzyate drAviDI tathA / atraivAyaM vizeSo'sti drAviDenAdRtA param // ' iti TAkkyAmeva drAviDyA antarbhAvasya uktatvAt TaoNkIpratipAdanameva nyaayH|| nAgaro vAcaDacopanAgarazceti te trayaH / apabhraMzAH pare sUkSyabhedatvAnna pRthaGmatAH // 5 // eSu triSvanyeSAmantarbhAvaM tatraiva vakSyAmaH / / kaikeyaM zaurasenaM ca pAJcAlamiti ca tridhA / paizAcyo nAgarA yasmAttenApyanyA na lakSitAH // 6 // tathA ca sa evAha-'apare lokataH' avadhAraNIyA ityarthaH / sUkSmabhedatvAttAM bhedaH ketuM na zakyate / tathA ikSukSIraghRtAdInAM mAdhuryasyAntaraM mahat / tathApi naitadAkhyAtuM sarakhatyApi zakyate // iti / / (K. D. 1. 38) ataH SoDazadhAbhinnabhASAlakSma pracakSmahe / vedyA vidagdhairaparAstattaddezAnusArataH / / 7 // tatra sarvabhASopayogitvAta prathamaM mahArASTrIbhASA anuziSyate / yathAha paramA-- cAryoM daNDI mahArASTrAzrayAM bhASAM prakRSTaM prAkRtaM viduH / . sAgaraH sUktiratnAnAM setubandhAdi yanmayam // iti // ( K. D. 1.39. ) which even U is not free. This removes the doubt raised by GRI ERson in his * Prakrit Vibhasas'. For the words 33 and she see also Apte's Skt. Eng, Dictionary, pp. 124-25. U has fhai in place of: gAminyAM. 22. UIO zakI; G zAkI. 23 G DakkadezIya0 0 TakkadezibhASAyAM. 24 B draviDena; em. is acc. to Mss. 25 U TAkI; G cchakyA:. 26 IO vAcaMtaza. 27 G kaikayam. 28 G om. ava; U lokato karaNIyA. 29 B vaktaM; reading adopted is after the Mss. 30 UTO om. sarva

Page #178
prAkRtasarvakham / 1. 1. siddhaM pANinyAdeH pANinyAdimatasiddhaM dhAtunAmaliGgakArakavibhaktivacanakRttaddhitasamAsAdikaM sarvamaGgIkriyate / yadAha paramarSirbharataH- 'dhAtuprAtipadikakRttaddhitasuptiGsamAsAdInAM te'rthAstAzca vibhaktayaH, pariNatiriha paramanyA ' iti // 1. 2. Aderata: AderityA paadsmaapterdhikaarH| ata iti yathAsUtraM ( PS. 1. 13) yAvat // 1. 3. Anna vA samRddhyAdau / samRddhayAdAvAderata An na vA syAt / samRddhiH pratisiddhizca prasiddhiH prakaTaM tathA / prasuptaM ca pratispardhI manasvI pratipattathA abhiyAtiH sadRkSaM ca samRddhayAdirayaM gnnH|| sAmiddhI, samiddhI / pADisiddhI, pddisiddhii| pAsiddhI, pasiddhI / pAaDaM, paaDaM / pAsuttaM, pasuttaM / pADipphaddhI, paDipphaddhI / mANaMsI, maNaMsI / pADivaA, paDivaA / AhiAI, ahiAI / sAricchaM, saricchaM / liGgaviziSTagrahaNAt pAaDo mANaMsiNI ityAdi // 1. 4. svapreSatpakkAGgAramRdaGgavyajanavetaseSvitsyAt // 8 // Aderata ityeva / veti nivRttam / sivinno| Isi / pikkaM / iNgaalo| muMiMgo / viaNaM / veDiso // 1. 5. prathame prathayoryugapat krameNa vodbhavati ata ityeva / puTumaM, paDhumaM, paDhumaM // 1. 6. . lugrnnye| araNye Aderato luk syAt / veti nivRttam / raNaM // 1. 7. ecchayyAdau zayyAdAvAderata et syAt / 31_IO paranyeti; G varamanyeti. 32 U Aderityasya A samApteH. 33 G om. this line. 34 GU abhijAti; IO jAtiH. 35 U mutaGgo. 36 I adds ukAro vidhIyate.

Page #179
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [1. 8 - zayyAsaundaryaparyantagrAhyAzcaryAstrayodazaiM / vallIvRntotkarAdyAzca zayyAdiriti kIrtitaH // sejA / suMdaraM / prNto| gejhaM / 'pINataNeduggejhaM' [ = pInatvadurgAhyam , R. I. 3 ] iti setuH / accheraM / teraha / vellI / veTaM / Rto'tve et / viMTaM iti kazcit / ukkero // badare denaut / badare dena sahAderata ot syAt / boraM / borI // 1.9. lavaNasya vena samam // 9 // vena samaM lavaNasyAderata ot syAt / loNaM / bhaTTibhASAsamAveze- 'ArINaM lavaNajalaM' iti zaurasenIsamAveze // lAvaNyasya vikalpena vena samamAdeta ot syAt / hrasvoktyA dIrghopalakSaNam / loNNaM, lAaNNaM // 1. 11. vA myuurmyuukhyoH| syAt anayoryakAreNa saha Aderata od vA syAt / moro, muuro| moho, maUho / 1. 12. caturthIcaturdazyostunA anayostunA sahAderata ot syAd vA / coTThI, cauTThI / codahI, cau~hI / strIliGgagrahaNAdanyatra cauTTho, cuddho|| 1.13. adAto yathAdiSu // 10 // Aderata iti nivRttam / vetyeva / yathAdiSvAto'dvA syAt / yathAtathAtAlavRntaprAkRtotkhAtacAmarAH / cATupravAhaprastAvapraharA hAlikastathA / mAjorazca kumArazca marAlaH khAditAdayaH // ___ 37 G saundaryapIDAparyantamAzcarya ca; also ex. peNDA, pIDA. * 38 U peDDA; I peDraH 0 peDA. 39 U pINattaNaducazUgajjA iti; G paNattaNa / duzcajjA; 0 pANautA dushc|| jAta; I pANautAduzce / jAta. 40 UG samAdeH; A sahAderata o vA. 41 G om. this line. 42 UIO om. last two exs.; G mokho, maUkho. 43 B cotthI, cautthI; em. act. to Mss. Cf. PS. III. 15. 44 A reads na after anyatra; B reads cauttho; em. act. to Mss.

Page #180
-- 1.20 ] prAkRtasarvakham / jaha / taha / talaveMTa / paaN| ukheaN| camaraM / caDu / pvho| pathavo / paharo / halio / majjaro / kumaro / mrlo| khaiaM / pakSe , jahA / tahA / tAlaveMTa ityAdi // 1. 14. it sadi sadAzabde Ata it syAt / sai // 1.15. piNDAdizveta idityanuvartate / piNDAdiSvidet syAt / . syuH piNDapiSTasindUraviSNudhammillaviSTibilvAdyAH // peMDaM / peDheM / seMdUraM / veNhU / dhammello / vettttii| bellaM / vAnuvRttirati kecit / AdinA vyavasthitavibhASayA kiMzuke kesuo // 1.16. at pathipRthivIharidrAsu / Akhidat syAt / paho / puhaI / haladdA // 1. 17. vAkyAdisthasyetestarittham itthamiti terat syAt / 'ia pahasiakusumasare' [ = iti prahasitakusumasarasi , R. 1. 34 ] / avAkyAdisthasya tu "bhamaro tti kaipaDhumatako' [ = bhramaraH iti kaviprathamatarkaH ] 1.18. udikSuvRzcikayoH // 11 // anayoridut syAt / ucchra / vichuo // 1. 19. occa dvidhAkRji dvidheti luptasaptamyantam / kRtri pare dvidhAzabde idot / akArAducca / dohAiaM, duhAiaM / prAdurAdivaddhAtunA saha aikapadyavadbhAvAccAnAditvame / / 1. 20. I siMhajihvayoH anayoridIt syAt / sIho / jIhA // - - 45 Mss. om. this ex. B supplies this within bracket ; 46 TO pathivo in confusion pernaps with patthavo which in Oriya is written like pathivo. 47 U svevet syAt. 48 UGIO vAnivRtti: 49 UI kiMtue keduo; G kiMdueo, kaduo; 0 kiMtue okaduH. 50 U bhamaro tti kaipadumaDhakko; G bhamaroMti kaipabhutumu utoMko; I0 bhamaromi kaipaDumaDako ; A om. 51 TO om. 52 U vidbhAvArthAmAditvam ; TO 'nAditvam ; 0 madvitvan; A om.

Page #181
10 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [1.21 - 1. 21. Ita iTTahItAdau / gRhItAdAvIta it syAt / gRhItavIDitAlIkadvitIyakatRtIyakam / gabhIrAnItapAnIyakarISAdirayaM gaNaH // gahiraM / vilio / alio| duio / tio| gahiro / aanniaN| paanni| kerisaM // atra kecidanAGapapadasya nItasya vikalpamicchanti / uaNio, uanniio| 'sIA rakkhasavasahiM dihrivisagharaM visosahi vva uaNiauM' [ = sItA rAkSasavasatiM dRSTiviSagRhaM viSauSadhiriva upanItA, R. V. 63] iti setuH / atra dIrghatvaM cen mAtrAdhikye chandobhaGgaH // 1. 22. jIvervA syAt jIvadhAtorIta idvA~ syAt / jiai, jIai // 1.23. kIdRzanIDApIDedRzAnAmeta // 12 // eSAmIta et syAt / keriso / NeDDe" / Amelo / eriso|| 1. 24. tuNDAderuta ot syAt / tuNDakuTimatAmbUlamuktApuSkarapustakam / tathA lubdhakakuddAlakumbhIkuntalamudgarAH // toMDaM / koTTimaM / taMbolaM / mottA / pokkharaM / potthaaM / loddho| kodaalo| koMbhI / koMtalo / moggro|| 1. 25. uDUkhale DA na vA uDUkhale DA saha uta ot syAnna vA / ohalo, uDUhalo, okkhlo| sevAditvAt dvitvam / DalayoraikyAdukhale'pyevam // 1. 26. anmukutttulye| Aderityeva / mukuTatulye Aderuto't syAt / mukuTayudhiSThiragurvIkarburamukuragurukasaukumAryAdyAH / / mauDaM / jahiTThilo / garuI / kaeNburaM / mauraM / garuaM / soamallaM // 53 U paraM visesahi va uANiA; G sIA rakhasaesahiM diThivisavaraM; I not. clear, but probably tallies with U; 0 sAArakazyasavasahiM diTTivisagharaM, visasahi va uANiA. 54 U i. 55 B naI not authorised by Mss. 56 0 u. 57 G uDukhale. 58 G om. .

Page #182
- 1. 34 [ prAkRtasarvakham / 1. 27. uparervA uparizabdasyoto'dvA syAt / avari, urvari // 1. 28. itpuruSe roH puruSe rukArasya uta it syAt / puriso / ekadezavikRtamananyavaditi paurisaM // 1. 29. se dura hut se pare dura uta Ut syAt / dUsaho / dUsIlo / sa iti kim / duggamo / dukkaro // 1. 30. ata unmadhUkasyai // 13 // madhUkasya Uta ut syAt / mahuaM / 1.31. advA dukUle lazca dviH dukUle Uto'dvA syAt , tatsaMniyogAllazca dviH syAt / duallaM, duUlaM // 1.32. __ enapure nUpure Uta et syAt / Neuro // 1. 33. Rtodbhavet / AderRkArasyAkAro bhavati / taNaM / ghaNaM / maaM / kaaM / vaddho / vasaho // 1. 34. . idRSyAdau RSyAdAvRta it syAt / RSiH kRpA kRtiH kRtyA kRpANaH kRpaNo vRSaH / zRgAlaH pRthulo gRdhro mRgAGko masRNaM kRSiH // zRGgArabhRGgabhRGgAravRSTibaMhitavRzcikAH / vitRSNo hRdayaM gRSTiH sRSTidRSTistathApare // isI / kivA / kiI / kittA / kivANo / kivaNo / kiviNo dADhAditvAt / viso / siAlo / pihulo / giddho / miaMko / masiNaM / kisI / siMgAro / bhiMgo / bhiNgaaro| viTThI / bihiaM, mAMsAditvAdanukhArasya luk / vichuo| viiNNo / hiaaM / giTTI / siTThI / diTThI // 59 To read simply uto'trA syAt ; G apari, upari for ex. 60 & 61 A om. these two rules. 62 G urau. 63 Mss. excepting o om. this line. 64 U siMghAro; G sidhAro; IO siMhAro; A om. 65 B om. 'sya.

Page #183
12 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [ 1. 35 - udRtvAdI RtvAdAvRta ut syAt / RturmadaGgo nibhRtaM vRtaM parabhRto mRtaH / prAvRDvRtI tathA vRttavRttibhrAtRkamAtRkAH / - mRNAlapRthivIvRndAvanajAmAtRkAdayaH // udU / muiNgo| NihuaM / vudaM, AvudaM, vivudo, saMvudo, Nivvudo / prhuo| muo| paauso| dinAvRSoH saH syAt (PS IV. 18) iti saH / vudI, NivvudI, saMvudI, AvudI / vuttaM, vuttaMto / pautto, Niutto / pauttI, NiuttI, vuttI / bhaauo| mAdU , mAuo, maauaa| muNAlaM / puhii| buMdAvaNaM / jAmAuo / kacidapavAdaviSaye'pyutsargo'bhinivizata iti maaMko, maaMgo, pAaaM ityAdi / anayorgaNayorAkRtigaNatvAt miNAlaM, viMdAvaNaM, pAiaM, muaMko, muiMdo ityAdi lakSyAnusArAt // ayuktasya ririSyate // 14 // varNAntareNAyuktasya Rto ririSyate / Rta ityaMnuvartate / riNaM / riddhI / yuktasya tu kaaM, haraM, vasaho / / 1.37. kvacidyuktasyApi varNAntareNa yuktasya Rtastena varNena saha riH syAt / sarI / sariso / eriso|| kaciditi prayogAnusArArtham // 1.38. vRkSe vena ruvA vRkSe vena saha Rto rurvA syAt / rukkho, vaccho // latastu liH| kevalasya / lato liH syAt / tuzabdasyAvadhAraNArthatvAnnityam / liaaro|| 1. 40. iliH kRpte klapte lata iliH syAt / kilittaM / klaptasArUpyAt klaptAvapi, kilittI // 66 I om. 67 IO paradao, probably in confusion with g in Oriya alphabet. 68 I om. 69 Mss. lack this line. 70 G alone adds this portion which seems to be appropriate. 71 UAG sari; TO sarI.. 72 For rules 39 & 40, see FootNotes 2, p. 106, Les. Gram.

Page #184
- 1. 45] prAkRtasarvasvam / / 1.41. vedanAdevarakesara eta it / / 15 // eSu eta it syAt / maNDUkapnutinyAyena vAnuvRttiH / viaNA / diaro| kisaro / pakSe / veaNA, dearo, kesaro // 1. 42. edaitaH aitaH sthAne et syAt / seNNaM / selo / bhaTTikAvye- 'airAvaNamadaparimalagaMdhavahabaddhadaMtikulasaMraMbhaM' (BH XIII. 133) ityapabhraMzabhASAyA eva samAvezo na prAkRtasya / prAkRte sarvathApyaikArAsaMbhavAt // 1. 43. daityAderairbhavet aita ityeva / eto'pvaadH| daityavaidehavaidezavaizampAyanakaitavam / khairavaizAkhacaityAdireSa daityAdiko gaNaH / / daicco / vaieho / vieso| visNpaaanno| kaiavaM / sirN| vaisAho / caittaM, vyatyayAditvAnna catvam / AdizabdAt 'velAcaMdaNadumo maiMdeNa dhuo' [ = velAcandanadrumo maindena dhutaH, R. IV.7 ] iti setuH|| 1.44. vA tu daivaadeH| tu pAdapUraNe / daivAderaitaH sthAne aiH syAd vA // daivaM bhairavakairavacaitrIH kailAsavairajaitrAdyAH // devvaM, IvvaM / sevAditvAd dvitvam / bhairavo / kairavaM / caitto / kilaaso| vairaM / jaitto / pakSe bheravo, keravaM ityAdi // 1. 45. itsaindhavAdiSu syAt saindhavAdiSu aita itsyAt / 73 BA nyAyAd ; reading is adopted after UG; IO nyAya. 74 G pakSe aNetyAdi, rest om. 75 B sarvadhA; reading adopted after Mss. 76 10 h probably in confusion with 7 in Oriya alphabet. 77 Here G adds the Sanskrit rendering of the passage and then writes iti chAyA; .U reads dhuvo for dhuo; 0 mAyadena; UI maidena; A om. It is to be noted that mainda was a monkey of that. name in Ramayana. See also R. IV. 7. 78 U a it. 79 G daiva. 80 UIO caitrA; G caitra. 81 B daivvaM; acc. to rules this is wrong; of. Bham, I. 37. Mssa give the correct one and hence the em.

Page #185
14 saindhavabhaikSAjIvikanaiyogikapaNDapAtikaH proktAH // siMghavaM / bhikkhAjIvio / Nioio / piMDavAio / Iddhairyasya 1. 46. aita It syAt / dhIraM // 1. 47. mArkaNDethaviracitaM prakoSThe otodvA // 16 // kasya ca vaH syAt prakoSThe otaH sthAne'dvA syAt / tatsaMniyogAt kasya ca vaH syAt / pavaTTho, oTTo || 1. 48. audot audot syAt / sokkhaM / poDhA / mahisI / 1 1. 49. paurAdyeSu audau syAt / aparAdheSu pauraH kauravapauruSapautraucityAni kauzalaM kSauram // paro / kauravo / paurisaM / pautto / auMcittaM / kausalaM / khauraM / khauriaM // 82 84 86 88 1. 50. mauna mArayorvA / anayoraudau vA syAt / mauNaM, moNaM / 'moNaM hAso tahA tahA a uNi ' [ = maunaM hAsastathA tathA ca unnidram ] iti zRGgArotkarSe / maulI, molI / -- cAuhANarkulamolimrAlia ' [ = cauhANakulamaulimAlikA, KM. I. 11 ] iti rAjazekharaH // 1. 51. Acca syAd gaurave gaurave" auta At syAt / cakArAdocca au ca syAt / gAravaM, gorakhaM, gaurakhaM // [ 1.46 - UGIO naiyAyika; A naityomika. 83 UGIO pAtitAH . 85 UIA a ca A om. this Sutra and its comm. UGIO cauhANakumoli0. 87 B om. G zuNnaurovarge. O same as B.

Page #186
- 1. 52 ] prAkRtasarvasvam / 1. 52. utsaundaryAyeSu nityaM syAt // 17 // saundaryAdiSu auta utsyAnnityam / saundarya zauNDikaH zauNDo dauvArikopaviSTake / kaukSeyapauSapaulomImauJjIdauHsAdhikAdayaH // suMderaM / suMDio / suNddo| duaario| uaviTThaaM / kukkheo| puso| pulomI / muMjAaNo / muMjI / dUsAhio // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayA majvidhiH prathamaH pAdaH // 1 // 89 U dussAhio; IO dusariH; G dussArio; A om. 90 Mss. viracane. - Hero to get: isAro .

Page #187
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [2.1 dvitIyaH paadH| 2. 1. ayujonAdau ayugayuktaH / adhikAro'yam / ayuja ityA pAdasamApteH / anAdAviti 'Adyasya yo jaH syAt ( PS. II. 30 )' iti yAvadadhikRtaM veditavyam // 2. 2. prAyaH kagacajatadapavayavAM lopH| eSAM dazAnAmayuktAnAmanAdau sthitAnAM prAyo lopaH syAt / pAke paao| mRge mo| zacyAM saI / sacive saivo / gaje gao / sute o / made mo| kapau kaI / prabuddhe pau~do / pIyUSe pIUsaM / deve deo| prAyograhaNAt uraaDaM, Nahaaro ityAdau nityam / sukaI, cUcuaM, aMsujalaM, bhavaNaM, sevA ityAdAvapravRttiH / dearo, cAvo cAo, sugamo suamo ityAdau viklpH| dohAijaI ityAdAvAderapi lopaH devaro / lakSyAnusArAd boddhavyaH / ayukta iti kim / makkaDo / moggaro / taptam tatto / tivvo / anAdAviti kim / kaI / gAo / calo / jalaM / 'anAdAvaditau varNau paThitavyau yakAravat' iti pAThazikSA / . prAyograhaNatazcAtra kaizcit prAkRtakovidaH / ___ yatra nazyati saubhAgyaM tatra lopo na manyate // savaho / paado|| 2. 3. yamunAyAM maH yamunAyAM masya lopaH syAt / jauNA // 1 G ayuglopo'nAdau; UIO ayukto'nAdau; A talies with B. Comm. UGIO ayukta in place of ayuja. 2 G dvAdazAnAm . 3 This sent. found in Mss. with slight variation in A (tvaraM faaro) is lacking in B. 4 All the Mss. including B read pravRtte pautto. But since there is only one root, i. e., vRt with labial va and not with medial ba, I bave emended supposing the same to be originally from budha, cf. Tv. I. 3, 8. 5 BO om. but UIG read it here. A om. portion after the word deo. 6 Mss. dohAijja. 7 Gom.

Page #188
-2.10] prAkRtasarvakham / 2.4. madakalamarakatayoH kasya go bhavati // 18 // maagalo / mrgaN|| 2. 5. mau zIkaracandrikayoH anayoH kasya krameNa bhamau syAtAm / sIbharo / caMdimA // 2. 6. ho nikapasphaTikacikureSu / eSu kasya haH syAt / Nihaso / pheliho / cihuro // 2. 7. RtvAdesto daH syAt RturajatatAtasaMyatakirAtasaMhRtisusaMgatakratavaH / __ saMprati sAMpratamupasargAt parataH kRtivRtI vRtazcApi / prabhRtitaM mityAcA RtvAdyAkRtigaNe jJeyAH // uduu| raadaM / tAdo / sNjdo| cilaado| sNhidii| susaMgadaM / kduu| sNpdi| saMpadaM / upasargAt parataH kRtivRtI yathA- AidI / viidii| pidii| uvaiidI / aIdI / AvudI / parivudI / NivvudI / saMvudI / vivudI / aavudo| saMvudo / parivudo / pavudo / vivudo / pahudI / vadaM // kvacinna vA to daH kacinna vA syAt / suradaM, suraaM / hado, hao / Aado, aaao| ityAdi // vasatibharate haH // 19 // anayosto haH syAt / vshii| bharaho // 2.10. DA pratyAdau pratyAdau to DaH syAt / prati vetasaH patAkA harItakI vyApRtaM mRtakam / prAkRtamiti saptaite pratyAdigaNaH samuddiSTaH // 8 I0 ubhau, evidently in confusion with Oriya bha. 9 IO phalitvo. 10 UGIO susaMhata; A agrees with B. 11 UIO vatam ; G hatam . 12 I0 rutvAkRti. 13 UG retain original ka in all these exs., em. act. to IO. 14 UI avasadi. 15 UIGBO NivudI, but of. Bham. II, 7. 16 GhAdaM. 17 A om. 18 A om. 19 A prAbhRtam . prAkRta.2

Page #189
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [2. 11 - paDimA / pddiaaro| paDivaNNaM / pddihaarii| veDiso / paDAA / harIDaI / vAvaDaM / maDaaM / pAuMDaM // 2. 11. airAvatagarbhitayorNatA anayostakArasya pretA NaitvaM syAt / erAvaNo / gambhiNaM / / 2. 12. prdiipyaadeH| do laH syAt pradIpirdhAtuH / palippai, palitto, palIvo / kadambe kalaMbo / dohade dohalaM // 2. 13. saMkhyAgadgadayo ra saMkhyAzabdasya gadgadazabdasya ca do raH syAt / eAraha / bAraha / teraha / paNNaraha / sattaraha / aTThAraha / gaggaraM bhaNai / Adau tu daha / yuktasya tu cauddaha / / 2.14. paryavaH syAt / palIvo / savaho // 2. 15. ma ApIDe // 20 // ApIDe pasya maH syAt / Amelo // 2. 16. anIyaDAyoM jo vA anIyaGAderyasya dvitvApanno jo vA syAt / dvitvApannanirdezAdatra pAde zeSA- . dezayoIitvaM nAstIti bhaavH| vaaNijjaM, vanniiaN| ramaNijja, rmnnii|| uttarijaM, uttarIaM / duija, duiaM / taija, tiiaN|| 2. 17. kabandhe baH pamau kamAt / kabandhe basya pamau kramAdvA syAtAm / kapaMdho, kamaMdho / kramAdityekadA dvayaM syAditi zaGkAnirAsArtham // 20 UIOG pAduDaM. 21 ANaH. 22 UIBO add this here which AG ignore, 23 UG gaviNaM; 0 gambhiNI; IA agree with B as given above. 24 UIO satara:; GAB as given above. 25 Bom. 26 UIO yujasya. 27 UIOG catudaha; A om. 28 G po vaH 29 UIG paNAdo0 vaNAdo; A paAvo. 30 G taI. 31 Gadds na.'

Page #190
- 2. 27] prAkRtasarvasvam / 19 2. 18. Tasya DaH -syAt / paaDaM // 2. 19. zakaTauMdau DhaH zakaTasaTAkaiTabheSu Tasya hu~H syAt / saaDhaM / sddhaa| keDhavo // 2. 20. sphaTike lA Tasya laH syAt / phaliho // 2. 21. atha Thasya DhaH // 20 // syAt / saDho / paDhai // 2. 22. akoThe la. akoThe Thasya llaH syAt / aMkollo / aGkolazabde satyapi sUtramidam aMkoDho mA bhUdityedartham // 2.23. Dasya laH syAt nnialo| talAo // 2. 24. ziphAdau phasya bho bhavet / sibhA / sebho / zephAlikAyAM sebhAliA, zapharyA sabharI ityAdyapi kshcit|| 2. 25. haH khaghathadhabhAM ca syAt / eSAM paJcAnAM cakArAt phasya ca haH syAt / muhaM / meho| pho| rho| bahiro / gahiraM / kaphe kaho / sahalaM / na bindoriti vaktavyam / saMkho / saMgho / maMthaNaM / saMghaM / saMbhavo / saMphullaM // 2. 26. kakude dasya haH syAt / kauhaM vasahassa // 2. 27. auSadhAdau DhaH // 21 // auSadhAdau yathAlAbhameSAM DhaH syAt / osaDhaM / prathame paDhumaM / zithile siDhilaM / niSadhe Nisa~Dho // 32 UIGO saDaH syAt. 33 UGTa:. 34 eDa:; so also Da in place of Dha in ex. . 35 10 luH in confusion with Oriya la. Other Mss. read correctly. 36 The sign. (*) has been given before such sentences by B; UIO na vikalporiti'; G na bilvoriti ; A om. 37 BG sidhile; I sidale; U siSTindhale; 0 siMDhale; A om.; cf. Bham. II, 28. 38 B nisaDho; U niSaDho; G niSeDho; A NesaDho; of. Bham. II, 28.

Page #191
20 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [2. 28 - 2. 28. vaH kaiTabhe kaiTabhe bho vaH syAt / keDhavo // 2. 29. haridrAdau rola haridrAdau rasya laH syAt / mukharAGgArayudhiSThirasukumArAzcaraNaparighakaruNAzca / . parikhA kirAta ityAdayo haridrAdayaH proktAH // halaidA / muhalo / iMgIlo / jhitttthilo| suumAlaM / clnno| phaliho / kaluNA / phalihA / cilAdo // 2. 30. Adyasya yo jaH syAt / anAdAviti nivRttam / ayuktasyetyanuvartata eva / padAdyasya yasya jaH syAt / jovvaNaM / juttaM / gA~DhajovvaNItyAdau prAkRtapadayoH samAsaH / anIdyasya tu paoharo / virasaM virahAyAsaM ( MM. VI. 10) // 2. 31. yaSTayAM lA yaSTayAM yasya laH syAt / laTThI / taNulaTThI // 2. 32. co mlecchArthakirAte mlecchArthakirAtazabde Adyasya caH syAt / cilAdo / anyatra - 'harakirAo ajjuNeNa samaM jujjhai ' [ = harakirAtaH arjunena samaM yudhyati ] / atra latvaM ca syAt / na / prAyo'nuvRtteH // 2. 33. khastu kubjkndhryoH|| 22 // anayorAdyasya khaH syAt / khujjo / khaMdharA / anabhidhAnAt puSpArthasya na 39 UI.O haladA. 40 UG om. 41 B vArajovaNI; UI gA ca jovRNI; G gA ca yovRNI; A om. The readings. thus shown clearly prove that there is a confusion here with the actual word TTG Toquft; hence the em. Moreover, the reading of B is not a correct word. It might well have been vArajuvaI. 42 UIGO anAdyantasya'; A agrees with B. 43 This word has been confused with the main rule which is giveu. as co mlecchArthakirAtazabde in UIG. 44 U harakirAo ajjaNeNa samaM juja; IO harakirAe ajjaNeNa samaM juja; G harakirApha ajaneza samaM juvA A agrees with B as given above.

Page #192
- 2. 41] prAkRtasarvakham / syAt / kujjakusumaM // 2. 34. dazatidahatyorDaH syAt anayordhAtvorAdyasya DaH syAt / DaMsai, DaMsaNo, DaMso / Dahai, DahaNo, DAho // 2. 35. vA dohadadaNDadolAsu / eSvAde? vA syAt / DohalaM / ddNddo| DolA / pakSe dohalaM ityaadi| nAmaNiGi Dohalei, Dolei // 2. 36. paruSAdInAM phaH syAt Adyasyetyeva / paruSaM parighaH pariskhA paridhiH panasazca paruSAdiH // 'pharusaM / phaliho / phalihA / phalihI / phaNaso // 2. 37. bisasya bhaH Adyasya bhaH syAt / bhisaM / 'sisireNa kaaM bhisiNisaMDaM, [ = zizireNa kRtaM bisinISaNDam , GS. I. 8 ] // 2.38. manmathe vaH syAt // 23 // Adyasyetyeva / vammaho / 2. 39. lAGgalAdeo vA Adyasya No vA syAt / laMgUlaM, NaMgUlaM / laMgalaM, nnNgleN| asphuTavAga lohaeNlaH / lohalo Nohalo // 2.40. SaTzAvakasaptapaNe chH| eSu Adyasya chaH syAt / chappao, chmmuho| chA~vao / svArthikasya kasyAprAdhAnyAt chaao| chattivaNNo / 2. 41. no NaH Adyasyeti nivRttam / 'AdervA ( PS. II. 43 )' iti vakSyamANatvAt / sarvatra nasya NaH syAt / nayanaM NaaNaM / vaNaM / vANaro / ayuktasyetyeva / 45 NI ku'; 0 kujjaM'; A same as B; G kundakusumaM. 46 B saMda; U siNDa, G siNNaM; IO siNa. 47 U om. 48 G alone adds this sent.; cf. Vr. II, 40. 49 B reads 31931. 50 U Adheneti; G AyAveti; IO Ayaneti; A same as B.

Page #193
22 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [2. 42 - maMtho ( = mnthH)| maMthaNaM / caMdaNaM / caMDaNaM / caMDaNaM caMDaNo dADhAditvAt / / 2. 42. dvitve'pi nakArasya dvitve satyapi NaH syAt / yuktatvAdaprAptau vacanamidam / unnnno| snnnno| uNNamai / uNNei / pratipannam paDivaNNaM / atra dvau nakArau NatvaM prAptau / kecidetAdRzeSu vikalpamicchanti - AsannaM, AsaNaM / sannaddhaM, saNNaddhaM,- 'sannaddhaM parabalaM raNAyAsasahaM ' ( BH, XIII, 45) iti bhaTTiH / / 2. 43. AdervA AdernakArasya No vA syAt / nArAaNo, NArAaNo / naaraM, NaaraM / / 2.44. zaSayoH saH sarvatra zaSayoH saH syAt / seso / visamasaro // 2.45. . dazani haH syAt // 24 // dazanzabde zasya haH syAt / daha / eAraha / bArahai / teraha / cauddaha / / paNNaraha / sattaraha / aTThAraha / kathaM 'dasasu Naha~dappaNesuM' [ = dazasu nakha-. darpaNeSu, SK. II, 17. 4] / prAyo'nuvRtteH samAdheyam / 2. 46. vA nAni nAmni viSaye dazan-zabde zasya ho vA syAt / daharaho, dsrho| dahabalo jina bhedaH, dasabalo / dahamuho / dasamuho // 2. 47. divasapASANayoH sapozcaivameva syAt / evameva ho vA syAdityarthaH / diaso, diaho / pAhANo, pAsANo // 2. 48. chAyAyAM yasya tathA vAcyazcedAtapAbhA~vaH // 25 // yasya yakaoNrasya tathA ho vA syAt / spaSTamanyat / chAhI- 'AdItau bahulam ( PS. V. 31)' itIt / pakSe chAA / / iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvakhe bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayAm ayuktavarNavidhirdvitIyaH pAdaH // 2 // 51 UG nagara. 52 B reads teraha after this word. 53 G dasamuhadappaNesuM; IO 'dappaNesu; A om. 54 UIO om. 55 UIGO chAyAyA. 56 IO 'zcematapA'; U 'zcedAmatapA; GA agree with B. 57 UIOA om. 58 UIGO om.

Page #194
- 3.6] prAkRtasarvakham / 23 tRtIyaH paadH| 3. 1. uparisthAH kagaDatadapabaSaso lopyAH uparisthito ete nava varNA lopyAH syuH / sobhAjuttaM / muddhaM / khaggo / ukkaMThA / uttame talope punardvitvam uttamaM / uppalaM / muggo| sutto / sddo| khujjo / chaTTo / khaliaM / SaTpade chappao / SaNmukhe chammuho / sthAnivadbhAvATTalopaH / uparisthA iti kim / akko / mukkho // 3.2. adho mnyH| adhaH sthitA manayo lopyAH syuH / yugme juggaM / bhagne bhaggaM / saukhye sokkhaM // 3. 3. lavarAH sarvatra sarvatra uparyadho vA lopyAH syuH / vakkalaM / zukle sukko / zabde saho / bilve bellaM / zake sakko / ako // iha sUtratraye lakSyAnurodhena lopaH kaciduparyeva, kacidadha eva vAnusaMdheyaH / tathAhi-juggaM laggaM ityAdau na galopaH, bellaM billaM pallalaM ityAdau na lalopaH, OMvvaM uviNNaM ityAdau na valopaH, dhammo ghammo ityAdau na malopaH // 3. 4. dre ro vA lopya eva / caMdro, caMdo / iMdro, iMdo / bhadra, bhaI / vidrA~vaNaM ityatra dra-AdezasAmarthyAnna lopaprasaMgaH // / sarveGgite jJo nH|| 26 // anayorupapadayoIkAre o lopH| savvajjo / iMgiajjo // 3. 6. NNua jANua ityetAvapyakRtajJAdiSu syAtAm / akRtajJAdiSu jJo NNua jANua ityetAvAdezau syAtAm / eNua iti 1 UIOG 'kkhaja'. 2 A sthA'. 3 10 uktazca. 4 UIGO ume; A om. b UIGO om. 6 bhava; U U; I udhya; 0 udhva'; urdhvatA; A om. 7 U bhardhvaNa; G arddha; I urdhaNaM; 0 urdhvatA; A om. 8 UG vidrAvaNaM; IO vaidrAvaNaM; B biMdrAvaNaM; A om.; em. is mine.

Page #195
24 dvitvApannanirdezo'yam / mArkaNDeyaviracitaM akRtajJavijJadaivajJamanojJAlpajJasukRtajJAH / ajJAtmajJaparajJAzcittajJa zcaivamAdyAH syuH // akaaNuo, akaajANuo / viSNuo, vijANuoM / devvaNNuo, devvajAo / maNuo, maNajANuo / appaNNuo, appajANuo / sukaaNNuo, sukANuo / aNguo, ajANuo / appaNNuo, appajANuo / paraNNuo, parajANuo | cittaNNuo, cittajANuo / kazcidiGgitajJamapyatrecchati / tanmate iMgiaNuo iMgiajANuo iMgiajjo iti trayam / apizabdAt Jalopo'pi lakSyAnurodhAt / akaajjo vijjo maNajjo ityAdi // zmazruzmazAnayorAdiH 3. 7. lopya ityeva / maMsU / masANaM // 3. 8. 3. 10. ubhAvapItyakramArtham / hariaMdo || cakAraH pUraNaH / hakAro lopyaiH / majjhaNo / hatvApavAdo'yam // lakSNasya zalau krataH 3. 9. lopyau / lahaM / sahaM // 3. 12. adhikAro'yamA pAdasamApteH // [ 3.6 - madhyAhne hakArazca // 27 // hasyAdho lamAM sthitirUrdhva 3. 13. STasya ThaH syAt / kaTTaM / diTThI // 3. 11. hakArasyAdhaH sthitAnAM NalamAmUrdhvaM sthitiH syAt / puvvaho / kalhAraM / AhlAde alhAdo / bamhaNo / jimho // yuktasya zacAvubhAvapi harizcandre / 9 IO preserve this Karika in a corrupt from : daivakamanozAlpakasukRtakAH / ajJAtmakaparapakAH ( -rka in O )zcittakazcaivamAdyAH syuH // UAG including B have the correct text with single exception of U in akRtajJa as akRza. 10 maMsaNaM, maMsANaM; G maMsaNaM, samaMmANI; IO maMsaNaM; maMsINaM; A correctly agrees with B. 11 G pUraNArthaH / madhyAhne hakArArthalopyaH / 12 UIOG zalo mataH * ThaH STasya // 28 //

Page #196
. - 3. 20] prAkRtasarvasvam / 3.14. uSTre vA STasya Tho vA syAt / uTTho, uTTo / / 3. 15. asthyAdernityam yuktasya nityaM ThaH syAt / aTThI / cauTuM, cauTThI / visaMThulaM / granthau gaNDA / iti dADhAditvAt / uTThiaM ityAdi tiGvidhau siddham // 3. 16. thaH stasyAstavastambe / stavastambAbhyAmanyatra stasya thaH syAt / stanaH thaNo / sutthiro / thuI / stavastambayostu tavo, taMbo // 3. 17. khaH sthUNArthe stambha sthUNArthe stambhe stasya khaH syAt / khaMbho / anyatra- 'UrutthaMbheNa ruhiaM gamaNaM' [ = Urustambhena rodhitaM gamanam ] // 3. 18. sphoTe sthANau ca anayoryuktasya khaH syAt / khoDo, khoDao / khaNNU , nIDAditvAt dvitvam // 3. 19. na harArthe // 29 // sthANAvityeva / harArthe sthANau kho na syAt / thANuM paNamaha // 3. 20. yayyAbhimanyau jA yeyyayorabhimanyau ca yuktasya jaH syAt / kajaM / sujjo / nyAyye NajjaM / sanniAyye saNNaje / zayyAyAM sejjA / ahimajjU // 13 UIO visaMThulaM; A om. 14 GABIO read stambhe here; U stalpe; I have corrected stambha to stamba; cf. Vr. III, 13. 15 Bom. 16 U timbo; G timbho; IO stambo; A tambo. 17 B UruttaMbheNa saMbhiraM gamaNaM / A UruttambheNa rumbhiaM gamaNaM / U UrutthambheNa ruhiaM gamaNaM / G urudaMbheNa rupA aggamaNi / TO urusthaMbheNa sahi mnnN| Comparing these readings the original text seems to be what I have suggested above. This also confirms the reading Fird in Su 16. For the meaning of ruhiaM ( = Skt. rodhitaM) see ruhaNa in PS M. P. 715. 18 U sAMnnAyye; I0 sAnnAyye; A om. 19 U ahimalaju; G asamajjaM; IO ahimalgu; H om.

Page #197
26 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [3.21 - 3. 21. tUryAdaura: yasyetyeva / tUryAdau ryasya raH syAt / tUryaparyantasaundaryasauTIryAzcaryadhairyakam // tUraM / peraMto / suMderaM / soDIraM" / accheraM / dhIraM / sUrazabdAt sUro // . 3.22. cauryasame riaa| cauryasame ryasya riaH syAt / . mAdhuryadhuryagAmbhIryAcAryasthairyamavyayaM tiryak // coriaM / mAhuriaM / dhoriaM, tuNDAditvAdotvam / gaMbhIriaM / aaaario| tiri# / theriaM / anavyayaM tiryaktaH tercchN| tiracchaM iti dADhAditvAt / niro mAlye lioM iti vaktavyam / nnimmaaliaN|| 3. 23. zauryAryabhAryAzcarye vA eSu yasya riaH syAdvA / soriaM, sojjaM / Ario, ajjo / bhAriA, bhajjA / acchariaM, accheraM // 3. 24. paryastAdiSu lo bhavet // 30 // ryasyetyeva / paryastaH paryANaM paryaGkaH saukumArya ca / / pallatyo / pallANaM / pallaMko / soamallaM, somallaM saMdhAvallopAt, somAlaM dADhAditvAt // 3. 25. Adre drasya na vA syAdAderocca yuktAdhikAre'pi drasyeti kRtam arpite nivRttyartham / Ardai drasya lo" na syAt / Aderocca na vA syAt / ollaM, allaM / oI, adaM // 3. 26. arpite'pyevam / evamiti AderodvA syAt / oppiaM, appiaN|| 20 G zauNDIrya in place of zauTIrya. 21 G soMDIra; 0 sADIraM; A om. 22 B & Mss. read it before theriaM. 23 B puts (?)' here. 24 UGIO latA; A om. 25 UIO lopo.

Page #198
tasaveskham / 27 -- 3. 32] prAkRtasarvakham / 3. 27. adhUrtAdau tasyaH TaH syAt kevaTTo / nntttto| vttttiaa| cirI, NacaNaM iti 'cco vrajinRtyoH' ( PS. VII.79 ) iti ccatvavidhAnAt / vartmani nalopaH / vaDhaM / dhUrtAdau tu dhutto| dhUrtikIrtisaMvartivArtAkArtikamUrtayaH / kartarIkIrtanAvartivartamAnamuhUrtakAH / nirvodvartyamUrtAca kartRbhartRmukhAstathA // atto| kittI / nivarye yalope NivattaM / kattA, kttaaro| bhattA, .. bhattAro / hattA, hattAro // 3. 28. mRttikAyAM ca pattane // 31 // anayoryuktasya TaH syAt / maTTiA / paTTaNaM // 3. 29. garte DaH tasya DaH syAt / gaDDo / gardabhAdau daH gardabhAdau rdasya DaH syAt // . gardabhasaMmadardI vicchadi vitardI kapardavicchau / gaDDaho / saMmaDDo / vicchaDDI / kavaDDo / vicchaDDo dAruhastakaH / taduriti kecit / taDDU / / 3. 31 tyathyadyAM cachajAH smRtAH / yathAsaMkhyameva / saccaM / pacchaM / vijjA / / 3. 32. na vyatyayAdau byatyayAdau naite syuH / vyatyayacaityAtyayasAmarthyAtithyAnavadyapadye ca / udyatamityatra gaNe kecid gadyodyamau na vecchanti // . vattao / caittaM / attao / sAmatyaM / AitthaM / aNavadaM / padaM / uddaaM / 'gADhAlaMgaNarahasuddaammi daie lahu samosarai / mANaMsiNINa mANo pIDaNabhIo vva hiaAdo // " 26 B NaccirI; UO cirI; I NattirI; G Nacire; A om.; ef. GS V, 20. 27 UIG NacaNaM; A om.; O same as B. 28 U nivRtttodrt'; G nivRttAdvartamUrtiH'; A nivRtodvartta'. 29 G alone adds this word.

Page #199
28 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [3. 33 - [ = gADhAliGganarabhasodyate dayite laghu samapasarati / manasvinyA mAnaH pIDanabhIta iva hRdayAt // H. 934 ] iti saptazaitI / gadye gaI, gajjaM / udyame uddamaM, ujjamaM // 3. 33. dhyahyojhaH / anayoIH syAt / saMjhA / majjhaM / grAhye gejmaM / dAhye DajhaM / sAdhvase dhvasya vA bhavet // 32 // jha ityeva / sajjhasaM, saddhasaM / yuddhe ddhasya vetyeke / jujhaM, juddhaM // 3. 35. asnigdhAdau gdhardhayoH snigdhAderanyatra gdhardhayoDhaH syAt / viaDDo / vaDDai / kulvddddnno| snigdhAdau tu-siNiddho / muddho / duddhaM / NiddhaNo / govaddhaNo / snigdhaadiraakRtignnH|| 3. 36. dubdhayorapi kutracit / Dha ityeva / vuDDo / pariaDDI / thaDDho / lubdhe luDDho, luddho ityeke / kutracidgrahaNAt loddhao, buddhI, suddho, siddhI, samiddhI ityaadyH|| 3. 37. kaskakSAM khaH syAt / pokkharaM / avakkharo / pakkho // 3.38. kvacinna syAt dhANukko / niSkrAntau NikkaMtI / NikkaMpo / sakkAro / sakkaaM // 3. 39. kacidvA Nikko, Nikkho / kaMdho, khaMdho / Nikkamai, Nikkhamai ityAdi // 3. 40. chaH kSurAdiSu // 33 // kSurAdiSu kSasya chaH syAt / kSurAkSimakSikAkSIrasadRkSakSetrakukSayaH / 30 UG saptapadI; I saptamagahi; 0 saptamagadi, all of which account for the scribal error for the actual word saptazatI. A om. thr entire portion of comm, after the Karika. B puts a '(?) and traces the passage to Kavyapradipa IV, 17. 31 UG saMkAro; IO saMskAro; A om.

Page #200
prAkRtasarvasvam / ikSukSudhAkSudhau ceti kSurAdiH kathito gaNaH // churaM / acchI / macchiA / chIraM / sariccho / chettaM / kucchI / ucchuu| chuhA / chudhaM kSudhaM / chuA / kazcid dvitvApannaM chamicchati / tadayuktam / 'dhavalAaMtesu sAlichettesuM ' [ = dhavalAyamAneSu zAlikSetreSu GS I. 9] itthAdilakSyavirodhAt // - 3. 44 ] 3. 41. kSmasya ca syAt cha ityeva / lacchI / yakSmaNi jaccho 3. 42. cha ityeva / [ . - kSamAvRkSakSaNotkSipta lakSaNo dakSavakSasI / kSauraH kSuNNaM tathokSA cetyAdayaH syuH kSamAdayaH // khamA, chamA / ApratyayAntanirdezAt kammakkhamo / kSmAzabdasya vikarSe kSamA ityasyApi khamA, chamA / vRkSe vyavasthitavibhASayA atvapakSa eva chaH / vaccho, rukkho kkha / evamutvA eva kSaNe No, kAlavizeSArthe tu 'vIsamAmi khaNaM ' vizrAmyAmi kSaNam, KP. III., SL. No. 13 ] / ukvitto, ucchitto / lacchaNo, lakkhaNo / daccho, dakkho / vaccho, vakkho / chAro, khAro / chuNNaM, khuNNaM / ucchA, ukkhA // 3. 43. mhaH SmavismayapakSmaNAm / Smasya vismayapakSmaNozca yuktasya mhaiH syAt / umhA | vimhao | pamhalaM // pho vA zleSmaNi 3. 44. Smamya pho vA syAt / seppho / ' semhA garuI ' [ = zleSmA guruH ] strItvaM lokataH // IO bha; G 34 11 kSamAdeva 32 B puts ( ? ), but this also is the reading of Mss. 33 UIO *mAli0; 0 mAlicchechesusu. 34 UIOG la0; A agrees with B. 35 MUIO kSuNNa; AG same as B. 37 UG vikalpe. 38 39 I ukkhibho; O dikkhibho; here confusion besween bha and ta is noticed. 40 Mss. add here, 41 U mbhaH 29 36 G kSmA kSuNNaM ca0; U kSA 0. BA. om.

Page #201
30 . mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [3. 45 - 3. 45. kUSmANDe haH syAdotvamutastathA // 34 // vetyeva / tatheti hatve sati uta otvaM syAt / kohaMDo, kumhaMDo / kohaMDI kumhaMDI iti ca latAyAm / phale kohaMDaM, kumhaDaM / sattvAntare nitymityke| kohaMDo bhAsei // 3. 46. kArSApaNe hA ha ityanuvRttauvapi punargrahaNaM vAnuvRttinirAsArtham / yuktasya haH syAt / kAhAvaNo // 3. 47. cihnandhaH yuktasya ndhaH syAt / 'aNuaMpaDhumaiMdhaM' [ = anurAgaprathamacihnam, R. I. 24 ] // 3. 48. paspayoH phatvamiSyate / puSpaM / phaddhI // 3. 49. sasya lopaH kacit spasyetyeva / NippaMdo / paropparaM // 3. 50. pasya kvacit lopaH syAt / vaNassaI vanaspatiH / sihai spRhayati // 3. 51. chatvaM bhavet kvacit // 35 // spasyetyeha / chihA spRhA / 3. 52. bASpe'zruNi hA azruNi vAcye bASpe yuktasya haH syAt / bAho / anyatra- 'bappha hemaMta 42 A hakArAnuvRttau. 43 IABO karaNaM, reading adopted after UG. 44 B cinhe; U lacks this rule but preserves the comm. 45 Mss. anurAapaTTima0 excepting A which agrees with B. B puts a bracket with blank space; I have traced it to R. I. 24 in which the actual reading is HITTYCATUg thus differing from Mk's other quotations elsewhere which also show variants in large measure from the readings of the edited texts. 46 UA parappara; G parappharaM; IO parasparaM. 47 B om. Skt equivalent which is found in Mss.

Page #202
- 3. 61] prAkRtasarvasvam / sariA~su' [ = bASpaM hemantasaritsu ] // 3. 53. zvatsapsAM chaH syAt pacchimaM / accheraM / maccharo / vacchadarI / licchA / accharA / NiccalaM ityAdi saMdhau visargalopAt // 3. 54. notsukotsvyoH| tsasya ccho na syAdanayoH / Usuo / Usavo // 3. 55. vRzcike cha: zcasya JchaH syAt / vichuo // 3. 56. nmasya maH syAt / vmmho| sa~mmaggo // 3. 57. No mnajJapazcadazAdiSu // 36 // mne jJe paJcadazAdiSu yuktasya ca NaH syAt / pajjuNNo / NiNNaM / viNNANaM / ahiNNANaM / paNNaraha / pazcAzat paNNAsA / paJcazatI paNNasaI / paJcaviMzatiH paNNavIsA // 3. 58. catvare caH yuktasya caH syAt / caccaraM // 3. 59. mRdutve kaH yuktasya kaH syAt / maukaM // 3.60. __paH makuTsalayorbhavet / kmasya kuTrale yuktasya ca po bhavet / ruppiNI / kuppalaM // 3. 61. vAtmani Atmani yuktasya po vA syAt / appA, attaa| appANo, attaanno| tAdAtmyamAhAtmyayoH pa eva nityamabhidhAnAt / tAappaM / mAhappaM // 48 Bath which is definitely incorrcct and not authorised by Mss.: A om. 49 UG sammago; I0 vammaso; A same as B. 50 This is an additional ex, found only in A, 51 Mss. and B Ideg; B brackets farge and puts (?)' by the side of the word. It is surely a scribal error; cf. Rt. III, 12.

Page #203
32 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [3. 62 - 3. 62. __ bho hraH ho bhaH syAdvA / gabharo, gaharo / jibbhA, jIhA / panbho, paho / 3. 63. vasyApi vihvale vihvale ho bhaH syAt / vasyApi bhaH syAt / bhebbhailo / vAnuvRtteH vihalo // 3.64. mindipAle NDaH // 37 // yuktasya NDaH syAt / bhiMDivAlo / / 3. 65. vRnte NTa: yuktasya NTaH syAt / veMTaM // 3. 66. zAdiziraHsthayonaNorhaH zAdayaH zaSasahAH / tacchiraHsthayonaNorhaH syAt / paho / uNhaM / pahANaM / zlakSNe sahaM, 'uparisthAH' ( PS. III. 1.) iti kalope ehatvam // 3. 67. liherna syAt / eha ityeva / siNijjhai, NijjhaMI / siNiddho, Niddho / siNaho, Neho // 3.68. tIkSNe nizitArthe khaH nizitArthe tIkSNe yuktasya khaH syAt / tikkho sro| anyatra tiNho raikiraNo // 3. 69. zeSAdezAvanAdau dviH // 38 // anAdau vartamAnau zeSAdezau dviH syAtAm / luptAvaziSTaH zeSaH / muggaro / racchA / viNNANaM / Adau tu gAmo, khaMbho // 3. 70. varge'tra yujeH pUrvaH yugiti samAnAM dvitIyacaturthAnAM saMjJA / atra dvirbhAve varge vargamadhye yujo dvitIyacaturthayoH sthAne pUrvaH / ko'rthH| dvitIyasya prathamazcaturthasya tRtIyaH syAt / rukkho| agyo / racchA / uajjhaao| settttho| vuDDho / 52 B bhinbhalo; I bhebaloH 0 bhavalo; reading adopted after UGA, of VR. III; 47. 53 BIO om. 54 U 'NNo; G tiNNo; I emo; 0 rAbho; A taDA. 55 UIO IT; so also in comm. 56 UO rakkhA; I tvakkhA G tvakalA; A om.

Page #204
- 3. 75] prAkRtasarvakham / patthido / muddho / puSpaM / gambhaM / yuja iti kim | kakkaso / rajjU / gaDDaho / mggo|| 3. 71. nIDAdau anAdau dviriti dvayamevAnuvartate / na zeSAdezayoriti / nIDAdAvanAdau dviH syAt // nIDavyAhRtamaNDUkasrotAMsi premayauvane / trailokyasthUlatelarjusthUNArthasthANumukhyakAH // gehUM / vAhittaM, RSyAditvAdittvam / maMDukko / sotto / pemmaM / jovvaNaM / tellokkaM / yauvanatrailokyayormadhya eva dvitvaM lakSyAnusArAt / thullaM / tellaM / ujjU, RtvAditvAta utvam / khaNNU, anyatra thANU // 3. 72. AmrakamratAne bH| eSu rephalope sati bakArAgamaH syAt / vyAkhyAnato vizeSalAbha iti nyAyAt makArasyAdha eva / aMbo / kaMbo / taMbo" / 3. 73. na raho rahau dvirna syAtAm / dhIraM / jIhA / bAho // 3.74. AGo jJo NaH / AGa uttarasya jJa Adezo No dvirna syAt / ANA / aannttii| ANavei / AGa iti kim / viNNANaM / ahiNNANaM // 3.75. sevAdI vA sevAdAvanAdau dvirvA syAt / kacidaprApte kacitprApte ca vikalpaH / sevA kautUhalaM daivaM nihitaM nakhajAnunI / trailokyaM karNikArazca vezyoM bhUrjaM ca duHkhitam / / utsavotsukadIrdhekazivatUSNIkarazmayaH / duSkaro niSkRpo rAtrIzvaradurlabhanAyakAH // 57 UIOG 'vyAhata; A same as B. A adds atter Karika eSu dvivaM which is superfluous. 58 U alone adds here at which is definitely a mistake. 59 UIO veNyA; G reads vezyA; correctly but brackets zyA; A om. the entire Karika and the whole set of exs. after sevvA. . . .:: - prAkRta..

Page #205
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [3. 75 vadvApivAdayaH karmakaro manye parasparam / azvAzracittapuSyAdyAH prAdINazca zramiva'sI // sevA, sevvA / kouhalaM, kouhallaM / devaM, devvaM / NihiaM, NihittaM / Naho, Nakkho / jANU, jaNNU / telloaM, tellokaM / kaNiAro, kaNNiauro / vesA, vessA / bhUjaM, bhujaM / duhio, dukkhio| Usavo, ussayo / Usuo, ussuo| doho, diggho / eo, ekko / sivo, sivvo, / tuNhIo, tuNhiko / rasI, rassI / duaro, dukkaro / Niivo, Nikkiyo / rAI, rattI / Isaro, issaro / dulaho, dullaho / NAao, nnaaakko| vatpratyayo'vyayaH cakravad bhramatItyatra cakka vva bhamai, cakkaM va bhamai / vAzabdasya yathAditvena hrakhatvapakSa eva dvitvam / caMdo va, caMdo vva / anyatra caMdo vA, caMdo piva, caMdo ppiv| AdinA meho miva, meho mmiv| caMdava, mehappiva, rukkhanviva, puttammiva ityAdau saMdhAvokAralopo dRzyate / kammaaro, kmmkro| maNe, maNNe / parovaraM, paropparaM, saMdhAvotvam / Aso, asso| AsaM, assaM / ciaM, cittaM / ciNamiti kecit / pUso, pusso / prAderiNa uttarau zramizvasI dhAtU yathA - vissamai, vIsamai / vissasai, viissi| vIsAmo, vissAmo / NIsAso, NissAso / UsAso, ussAso / Usasai, ussasai ityAdi / 3. 76. samAsa uttrtH|| 39 // samAsa uttarata uttarapade AdatviM vA syAt / - 'paravvaso appA : [ = paravazaH AtmA, Ra. II. 11 paravaso appaa| -- 'vavasAaraipaoso' [ = vyavasAyaravipradoSaH, R. I. 14 ] / raippaoso / --- 'baddhapphalammi kusume' [ = baddhaphale kusume, R. III. 6 ] / baddhaphale / 3. 77. zliSTamliSTakriyAratnazAGgeSu syAd vikarSaNam / pUrva tatsvaravacca syAt yuktasya vikarSaNaM vizleSa ityarthaH / adhikAro'yamA pAdasamApteH / eSu vikarSaNaM syAt / tacca pUrvaM tatkharavaJca syAt / tasya vikRSyamANasya kharo'sminniti 60 TO 'khasA. 61 UG kaNNikAro; IO kaNNikAro. 62 B has left a blank bracket here with a view to tracing it. This is my own identification. 63 UG parisamApteH

Page #206
35 Ne vA syaar| kasaNo // ai 40 // - 3. 84] prAkRtasarvakham / tatvaravat / siliTuM / miliTuM / kiriA / 'jhANeNa veapaDhaNeNa kadukiAhiM' [ = dhyAnena vedapaThanena RtukriyAbhiH, KM. I. 24 ] iti rAjazekharasyApapATha eva / raaNaM / sAraMgapANI // 3. 78. kRSNe vA syAt vikarSaNaM tatsvaravacca pUrva vA syAt / kaNho meho / kasaNo // 3. 79. na nAmani // 40 // nAmani saMjJAyAM kRSNe vikarSaNaM na syAt / kaNho tti NaMdatarNao // 3. 80. i. zrIhIklAntamlAnakliziSu pUrvamiti vibhaktivipariNAmena saptamyantamevAnuvartate / eSu vikarSaNaM syAt, tatra pUrvasmin iH syAt / sirI / hirI / kilaMto / milANo / klizirdhAtuH / kilissai, kilesai // 3.81. prasya ca svapne / khanne nasya vikarSaNaM syAt / tatra pUrvasminnizca / siviNo // 3. 82. harSaheSu syAt eSu vikarSaNaM syAt / pUrvasmin izca / Aariso / varisaNaM / garihA // 3. 83. spRzidRzyorvA syAt anayordhAtvoH saMbandhinaH zasya vikarSaNaM syAt / pUrvaM tatsvaravacca / pharisei, phaMseI / phariso, phaMsoM / darisaNaM, daMsaNaM // 3. 84. kvacinna syAt // 41 // zarSayorvikarSaH kacit na syAt / pArzve pAsaM / varSAsu vaaNsaao| 'vAsAga 64 UG om. 65 Acc. to Dr. Ghosh's edition the verse No. is 23. The reading of Mss. is very corrupt. UIO AgeNaveapacikteNa kadukkiyAhiM ; G AgeNa veapa. cikINabadukkiAhiM ; A.om. 66 UGIO camuho; A moho; TO read kaNvo for kaNho; G kaNoha. 67 U kumbho / uNanyauNao; IO kumbho / utAnyataNao ;G kumbho uNaauNao; AB read correctly. 68 A inserts ca after nasya and om. svapne. 69 Mss. om. syAt . 70 UI0 phasehi; G phaseva. 7l UIO phasso ; G passo . 72 U inserts vA here. 73 UIOG varSAsa vAsIo.

Page #207
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [3. 85 - mammi maggo gharahuttamaNeNa pahieMNa' [ = varSAgame mArgaH gRhAbhimukhamanasA pathikena, GS. VII. 94] || 3. 85. barhArmoraca barhe'haMdhAtau ca rhasya vikarSaH syaat| pUrvasmin aH syAt , cakArAdicca / barahaM, barihaM / barahI, barihI / arahai, arihai / arahaNA, arihaNA // 3. 86. dazAha haluk dazAhe hakAre haluk syAt / dasAro // 3.87. vajrasya vA prAgit / vajrasya yuktavikarSo vA syAt / tatra prAgicca syAt / varaM, vajaM // 3. 88. ploSapluSTazlokasnAyuSu nityaM eSu vikarSo nityaM syAt prAgicca / piloso piluTTho / siloo| sinnaauu|| 3. 89. na vA nAteH // 42 // snAtervikarSoM na vA syAt prAgicca / siNAi, hAi / siNANaM, pahANaM // 3. 90. evaM niherapi syAt sniherdhAtorapi evaimiti vikarSo vA prAgicca / Nijjhai, siNijjhai / Niddho, siNiddho / Neho, siNeho / 3.91. __ pUrve vasyApi matvaM ca / / pUrve vikarSo vA syAt prAgicca / vakArasyApi matvaM ca syAt / purimaM, puvvaM // 3. 92. aH kSamAzlAghyoH kSmAzabdasya zlAghRdhAtozca vikarSaH syAt prAgakArazca / na veti nivRttam / chamA / salAhai / salAhA / salAhaNijjo // 74 The readihg of Mss. is very corrupt. vAsIgamabhima maggo ghara hutta-- maNeNa gahieNa , IO deghuumaNeNa pahioNa; G vaggodhura hubhamaNaNa gavaoNa; A om. 75 U om. hakAre, hakAro instead of ha, 76 I reads var (ver in 0 ) for ugi. 77 Mss. insert these two words here. 78 UIO pUrva. . 79 A prAgazca.

Page #208
- 3. 96] prAkRtasarvasvam / 3. 93. jyAyAmIt syAt jyAzabde vikarSaH syAt / prAk caM dIrdhakAraH syAt / jIA // 3.94. utpmtnvyaadyoH||43|| padmAdau tanvyAdau ca vikarSaH syAt prAgucca / padmaghasmarakAzmIravezmasadmAmarAdayaH // tanvI laghvI mRdvI paTavI sAdhvI ca gurvI ca / pUrvA ca bahvayazizvI pRthvI cetyAdayaH proktAH // paumaM, paumA / pommA, pommarAo doDhAditvAt / gha(mairo / kasumIrA / vesumo / saumo / aumaro / taNuI / lahuI / mauI / paDuI / sAhuI / garuI / puruI / bahuI / asisuI / puhuI, RtvAditvAta ut // 3. 95. cArvaGgayAM rasya ca luk vikarSaH prAgucca syAt / rasya ca luk syAt / cAuaMgI // 3.96. dvAre vAdyoH kramAlluk ca / dvAre vikarSo vA syAt, prAgucca / duAraM / vikarSAbhAvapakSe davayoH kramAt luk syAt / vAraM / dAraM // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayAM yuktavarNavidhistRtIyaH pAdaH // 3 // 80 U om. ca; G prAgikArasya dIrghatvam ; A prAgikArazca. 81 Mss. excepting A are corrupt. 82 UG TET. 83 UI apasumaro; G agha'; 0 apasa'. 84 BUGIO kasumIrA; A om. 85 VIGA om. 86 G om, the Su. 87 Gom.

Page #209
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [4. 1 - caturthaH paadH| 4. 1. saMdhau bahulamacAmajlopavizeSAH' paraH saMnikarSaH saMdhiH / saMdhau viSaye acAmajlopo vizeSazcetyete bahulaM syuH / aj yathA-majjhimaM, uttima, saptaparNaH chattivaNNo, marahaTTho ityAdau nityam / jauNAaDaM, jauNaaDaM / lacchivaI, lacchIvaI / bhuavattaM, muAvattaM / vahumuhaM, vahUmuhaM / veNuvaNaM, veNUvaNaM / kaNNiAro knnnnaaro| parapparaM, parupparaM / vAulo, vAUlo / akkhauhiNI, akkhohiNI / caMdaudao, caMdodao ityAdau vikalpaH / lopo yathA-- palagaNDe palaMDo, vetaNDe veMDo ityAdau nityam / soamallaM, somallaM / pAavaDaNaM, pAvaDaNaM / pAavIDhaM, povIDhaM / aMdhaAro, aMdhAro / khaMdhAAro, khaMdhAro / kuMbhaAro, kuMbhAro / cakkaAo, cakkAo / rAaulaM, rAulaM / rAautto, raautto| kAaiMcI, kAiMcI ityAdau vikalpaH / vizeSo rUpAntaraprAptiryathA-uhaavAsaM, ubhayapAvaM, avahovA~saM / uhaamuhaM, ubhayamukhaM, a~vahomuhaM / jaakkAro, jokkAro / suaNNaM, soNNaM / parovaraM, paropparaM / evaM bAhutyAnnAnAvidhA vidhayo lakSyAnusArato jJeyAH // 4. 2. yute hsvH| yute yukte pare dI? havaH syAt / zyAmalAGgaH saamlNgo| maiMdo mRgendraH / salluddhAro / raNNA / raNNo / tiNNaM / bAhulyAt puNottaM, tettIsA, NettaM, gotaM, doNNaM, ityAdi / 4. 3. zeSe dvitvamanAte dIrghaH syAt pare ityarthe saptamI / Usuo / Usavo / viisaaso| vIsAmo / azvaH atraM 1 UA maGlopa; IO matAmaGopa"; G agrees with B correctly. 2 IO kaNNi("Ni in O)kAro. 3 B puts (?)' here, but this is the reading of Mss. 4 UIO aqust; Ga grees correctly with B; A om. portion after lacchIvaI. b In these two exs., UIO read Da instead of Dha. 6 UGIO ahovAsaM... UIOG ahomuhaM. 8 G alone reads it. 9 UG praznaH; A om. pragnaH; UIO agraM: for akhaM; Gsame as B.

Page #210
- 4. 6] prAkRtasarvakham / Aso AsaM / bAhulyAt dulaha,- 'darapurisAiri visamiri jANasu purisANa jaM dukkhaM' [ = darapuruSAyite vizrAmazIle jAnIhi puruSANAM yad duHkham , GS. I. 52 ] iti saptazatI // guNa itaH kvApi / syAt / gaNesaro, caMdodao, piovagamaNaM, ityAdau nityam / veggo, viaggo / veMjaNaM, viaMjaNaM, ityAdau vikalpaH / aviettha, tuhatti, aharuTuM, ityAdau nityam // 4. 5. viMzatyAdau bindolRk tervA dIrghatA cAdeH / viMzatyAdau bindolRk syAt , telRk vA syAt , Adezca dIrghatA syAt / vIsA, vIsaI / tIsA / tettIsA / tevIsA, tevIsaI / - ' AdItau bahulam' ( PS. V. 30 ) ityAt // 4. 6. otvaM luk ca visargasya kvacidotvaM kacid luk ca syAt / saroruhaM, sararuhaM / maNoharo, mnnhro| kacillugeva / saravaro / NahaalaM / uraaDaM / NirAusA, NiraNukkoso, NiraM ___10 G "utvam. 11 A ikaH ; I0 iti. ____ 12 B puts query mark after this sent. In fact the exs. given here by Mss. as well as by B are as follows:-BUIO aviettha, tuai, aharoheM; A om.; G apivattha, tuai, ahaseTTa. The Su. in question is a contro. versial one. Mk enjoins gai, but includes side by side 3 also as is evident from the ex. caMdodao and piovagamaNaM. Rt. resorts to s alone (cf. PK I. 5. 3- pareNa pUrveNa ca sArdhamAhuriko guNaM kApi padeSu dhIrAH'). The reading 'ikaH' of A is in accord with the Su. of Rt. just quoted. The last three exs, however, have no direct bearing on the present Su. of Mk. The word tuara (= Skt. tudati) is evidently a scribal error and the form aharoI is not allowed in Pkt (cf. He. I, 84). Hence I have emended the text as above ( also cf. Candrika of Diksita on Vr. IV. 1). What Mk means to say is that in case of spaging the retension of v is obligatory, while in case of Tate the elision of is obligatory, and in case of 375 g absence of guna is obligatory. Here it is to be noted that the ex. ate as being obligatory according to the present Su. contradicts the use of optional form za3c3 as given in Su. 1 in this Pada by Mk.

Page #211
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [4. 6 - taraM, NiruvamaM, durAAro, durA~sao, duraikkamo, puNaruttaM, puNaravi, ityAdayaH prayogAH saMskRtAdunneyAH / / dorlopaH syAdudumbare / uMbaro // 4. 8.. yasazca saMkhyAzabdAnAM yaso lopaH syAt / teraha / tevIsA / tettIsauM / tecattArIsauM / tevaNNAsA / etvaM zayyAderAkRtigaNatvAt / / 4.9. yAvadAdiSu vasya vA / lopaH syAt // . yaavttaavdevkulmevmevaavttstthaa| jIvitAvartamAnAdyA vijJeyA yAvadAdayaH // jA, jAva / tA, tAva / devaulaM, deulaM / eamea, emea / avaDo, aDo / jIviaM, jii| 'saMdhau' ( PS. IV. 1) ityAdinA i: syAt / AvaTTamANo, attttmaanno| AdizabdAt AvaTTaNA, aTTaNA / pAvarao, pArao // 4. 10... kAlAyase yasya lopo vA syAt / kAlAaso, kAlAso // dasya hRdaye dasya lopo vA syAt / hiaaM, hi // 4. 12. jasya bhaajne| jasya lopo vA syAt / bhAaNaM, bhANaM // 4. 13. antyasya halo nityaM lopaH syAt / jaso / maNo / iMdaI / / ... 13 BUIO durIsamao; G durUsao; A om. ____ 14 UI tettAsA; o om.; AG same as B. ___ 15 UGI tettorIsA; o tetorisA; A om. 16 IO avaMto; aMto; U tto, 'to; A om. - 17 BikAraH; the reading is adopted after the Mss. with single exception of A which agrees with B. .18 UGIO idai.

Page #212
6. sahAvA - 4. 21] prAkRtasarvakham / 4. 14. vidyudarja striyAmAt syAt / antyahala ityeva / saraA / paDivaA / vidyuti tu vija // 4. 15. rorA striyAmantyahalo raH sthAne rA syAt / girA / dhurA / 4. 16. kSudhi hA kSudhi antyahalo hA syAt / chuhA // zarado daH syAt antyahala ityeva / sarao // 4. 18. dikprAvRSoH saH syAt / antyahala ityeva / disA / pAuso // 4. 19. AyurapsarasorvA syAt antyahalaH sa iti ca / AU, Auso / accharA, accharasA // 4. 20. vakrAdau binduriSyate / bindurAgamaH / sa ca lakSyAnusArAt kacit prathamAMd varNAt kacid dvitIyAca prH| vkrtryvysyaashrushmshrunivsndrshnsprshaaH| zulkapratizrutamanasvigRSTipucchAtimuktAdyAH // vaMkaM / tasaM / vaaMso / aMsU / maMsU / NiaMsaNaM / dhAtUpalakSaNamiti kecit / viaMsaNaM / daMsaNaM / phaMso / sukaM / pddiNsuaN| bAhulyAdikAraH syAt / maNaMsI / gaMThI / puMcho / aimuttaM // 4. 21. mazva antyahalo makArasya binduH| kiM / vaNaM / tuNheiM / "saMdhau' (PS. IV. 1) ityAdinA hakhatvamanukhArAt pUrvaM vaktavyam / 19 UGO vijjaM; I vijjU ; A om. 20 UG prathama; IO prathamA. 21 U kraza; G ktava; IO zaka; A same as B. 22 B paDaMsuttaM which is corrupt.; UIO paDaMsuaM: G pauMsuaM; A om. Em. is mine; cf. Vr. IV, 5. 23 UGuNhaM; I utavaM; 0 upAyaM; A same as B...

Page #213
42 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [4. 22 - 4. 22. aci vA aci pare mo bindurvA syAt / gharaM Aado, gharamAado / 4. 23. naGohali . hali pare naGobinduH syAt / viNjho"| paMtI // 4. 24. tadvargAnto na vA vrge| varge pare bindustadvargAnto na vA syAt / halaM kaDDai, halaGkaDDhaI / maMtaM javai, maMtaJjavai / piaM Nei, piaNNei / hariM Namai, hariNNamai / jalaM maMthai, jlmmthi|| 4. 25. luG mAMsAdau mAMsAdau bindoluMge vA syAt / mAMsaM mAMsalasaMmukhamevamidAnIM kathaM nUnam // maMsaM, mAsaM / maMsalaM, mAsalaM / saMmuhaM, samuhaM / ea, eaM / iANi, iANiM / kaha, kahaM / NUNa, NUNaM / AkRtigaNo'yam // 4. 26. siMhe saMskArAdau ca nityaM syAt / bindo gityeva / sIho / sakAro / skkoN| skkiriaa| satyavo / stthuaN| satthAvo // 4. 27. puMsi santaprAvRTcharadaH premAdivarja syuH / nantAH santAH prAvRT zaradityete puMsi syuH premAdivarjam / kammo / jaso / pAuso / sro| premAdivarjamiti kim / pemmaM / siraM / NahaM / accharA // 4. 28. kAzmIrasImoSmemAnaH striyAm kasumIrA / sImA / umhaa| imanpratyayaH / --- 'pattA diNaM vaDDimA~' [ = prAptA dinaM vRddhim ] 24 UGIBO para; correction acc. to A which seems to be most. sensible. 25 UGIO viro. * 26 UG read and IO , in place of 6 in these exs, G om. the 2nd ex. 27 BUIO : ; em. aco. to G; A. om. 28 A simply vaDhimA; U Du; I DA0 DU; G H for DUDha.

Page #214
- 4. 36] prAkRtasaprakham / 4. 29. prshnaakssisNdhyH| pRSTharazmI ca vA ete pazca striyAM vA syuH / paNho, paNhA / acchi, acchii| saMdhi, sNdhii| puDhe, puTThI / rassI // 4. 30. anyeSAmatra ziSTAnusArataH / atra prAkRtAnuzAsane anyeSAM liGgaM ziSTaprayogAnusaurato jJeyam / yathAguNA, guNAI / biMduNo, biMdUI / vaaNo, vaaNaM / NaaNo, NaaNaM, ityAdi diGmAtram // 4. 31. avApayorot anayorod vA syAt / ovAhai, avavAhai / osarai, avasarai // 4.32. mAlye niraH mAlye pare2 nira o vA syAt / omAliaM, nnimmaaliaN|| 4. 33. uccopasyai kasyacit / kasyacinmate upasya utsyAdvA / cakArAdocca / uhasai, ohasai, avahasai / / 4. 34. tvasya ttaNaM syAt tadbhAve vihitasya / vetyeke / sisuttaNaM, sisuttaM // 4.35. tAyA dA veti nivRttam / tAyA dA syAt / pINadA / jaNadA // 4.36. ktvAyacostUNatUNamau / to dvilak ca kvacit * ktvAyacoH sthAne tUNatUNamau sthAtAm / anayostakArasyai kacid dvirbhAvazca kvacilluk ca syAt / gheUNa, ghettUNa / gheUNaM, ghettUNaM / soUNaM, atra na dviH / haMtUNa, haMtUNaM / - 'naDorhali' (PS. IV. 23) iti bindustato 29 DIO insert here sandhA udyo udyA ( ca dyA in O) vA; also G sandhA ... udo uddA vA... 30 UIO rassi; G om. 31 UGIO viziSTa. 32 UG om. 33 B nimmAliaM; U nimmANiliaM; I pimANi 0pimANicaM; reading adopted after GA. 34 U udoM'; TO uvo; G udodasya. 35 BA vetyeva; em. act. to other Mss.; of. Vr. IV, 22. 36 A tasya. 34

Page #215
44 mArkaNDeyaviracita [ 4. 37 - ' varge tadvargAntaH' (PS. IV. 24 ) / hattUNaM ityantyahallope dvitvam / haNiUNa ityukte'ta itvam / evaM chettUNa, jettUNa, jotUNa, bhottUNa, mottUNa, rottUNa, settUNa, ityAdayaH / eSAM tumAdau chettuM, bhettuM, rottuM, rottavvaM ityAdayazca dRzyante // 4.37. ia uANazca ___ ktvAyacoH syAtAm / hnnioN| suNia / AraMbhia / gheuANa / souA~Na / cakArAt tUNatUNamau pUrvavat // 4. 38. kvacica tum| ktvAyacorityeva / kAuM kRtvA / pariraMbhiuM parirabhya / kaciditi ziSTaprayogAnusArArtham / cakArAt ia uANazca tathaiva // 4. 39. tvA ca daTuNamityAdyAH tUNatUNamostukAreNa saha daTUNamityAdyAH syuH / cakAro'yaM pUrvoktasamuccayArthaH / dRzyAdInAmAt / --'dadvRNa gaAgaraM ca mAruataNaaM' [= dRSTvA gatAgataM ca mArutatanayam , R. II. 44] / 'kaDvaNa va kauliaM' [ = kRSTvA vA kAliyam ] / vaDDaNaM, caDhaNaM, ityAdi // 4.40. vantaH syAt ktavatorvatoH / ktavatorvatoH sthAne vantaH syAt / gavNto| kaavaMto // 37 This sent. which is given in B is preserved only in IO which read iMtUNa ityantyahape dvitvam . 38 Mss. read it as haNittaNa ityuktatve; A om.; B haNiUNa ityuktetve and puts a query mark. The reading of Mss. is definitely an error. . Moreover, it seems, a portion of comm. here is lost. Mk here seems to have mentioned the ending iUNa ; cf. VI. 6 (prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH) and also Vr. VII. 33 by which the form haNiUNa is admissible. Em. is mine. In Oriya participle endings -307 and are used. See LOLS, pp. 179-81. 39 A hasia. 40 UGA om. 41 Mss. and B except U read tum; U um . 42 BA kAlindi; em. acc. to UGIO; they also read kattuNa for kaDDhUNa. 43 AB give arqui; U is not clear; G aggui; IO acgvi (?). All of this being meaningless, I have emended the text as above.

Page #216
/ . - 1. 49] prAkRtasarvasvam / 4. 41. tuDerie~ tacchIlAdau vihitasya tRDeriraH syAt / bhamiro / shiro| 4. 42. AlvillohAlavaMteMtAstu mtormtaaH|| matuSpratyayasya sthAne Alu illa ulla Ala vaMta iMta ityete SaT matAH / IsAlU / guNillo / gullo / harisAlo / puNNavaMto / gharito // 4. 43. hanormataH matoma'taH syAt / hnnumNto| hanumAnityasyAntyahalo lope haNumA // 4.44. _iNo vA syAt iNa uttarasya matoma'to vA syAt / aggimaMto, aggivNto| aMsumaMto, aMsuvaMto // 4. 45. AlvantAdiNNapi vA striyAm / AlvAdeza uttara iNNapi vA syAt striyAm / tataH striyAmIpratyayaH / lajjAluiNI ajjA, lajjAlU vA // 4. 46. ullastasyedamityarthe iNa iti nivRttam / tasyedamityarthe nAmna ullaH syAdvA / rAullaM seNNaM, rAaIaM vA // 4.47. ilastatra bhave bhavet / vetyeva / purillo, poro vA // 4. 48. svArthe ca hazca khArthe ca ullollau syAtAm / hazca svArthe syAt / vetyevaM / puttullo| puttillo / puttho| putto| ekkollo, ekvello, atra bAhulyAnna bakhaH / ekaho // 4. 49. dIdhaiMkAdrallo vetyeva / khArthe / dIrghAdraH syAt , ekAt laH syAt / dIho, diihro| - - 44 UGA iraH; IO -ha. 45 UGIO aNullo; A same as B. 46 U pariritto; GI pariritto (tto in o); A reads correctly. 47 BA antyahallope; em. act. to other Mss. 48 VOI FITOF; G AUTUST; A same as B. 49 UGIO at which is definitely erroneous. 50 UGIO havaH; A same as B:

Page #217
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [4. 50 - anabhidhAnAt dvitvapakSe na syAt , diggho / ekko, ekallo // 4. 50. lastu pItavidyudbhathAm / anyvyvcchedaarthstushbdH| pItavidyudbhyAM laH syAdvA / pIaM, pIalaM / vijjU, vijjulA, vijjulI // 4.51. ebhyo'pi kA ebhyaH sarvebhyaH svArthikapretyayebhyo'pi khArthe kaH syAt / ekkollo| puttao| diihro| vijjuliA / apizabdAnnAmamAtrAdapi / puttao / rukkho| svArtha ityupalakSaNam , ajJAtAdiSvapi syAt / yathoktam ajJAte kutsite caulpe tathA hkhaanukmpyoH| utkarSArthe ca saMjJAyAM kapratyaya udAhRtaH // iti / ko eso rukkhao, durAArao, ityAdi / 4. 52. ia mayaTa: sulopaH sUtrANAM chandovattvAt / mayaTaH sthAne iaH syAdvA / suvaNNio, suvaNNamao // 4. 53. huttaM kRtvortha Abhimukhya ca / veti nivRttam / kRtvaHpratyayArthe Abhimukhye ca nAmna uttare huttaM syAt / paMcahuttaM bhuMjai / - 'gharahuttamaNena pahieNa [ = gRhAbhimukhamanasA pathikena, GS. VII. 99 ] // 4. 54. vRnde dasya draH syAt vidraM / vidrAvaNaM / - ' moraviMdrANaM' [ = mayUravRndAnAm , GS. VI. 59] RSyAdInAmAkRtigaNatvAdRt itvam // 51 UG svArthikebhyo'pi; A om. 52 B bAlye; em. sce. to Mss. A lacks this Karika. The reading of Msg, is also in accord with the rules of Panini; cf. Astadhyayi, V. iii, 73, 74, 75, 76, 85, 86, 95. 53 BIO read this passage as parahuttamaNeNa paraeNa; A om.; GdegparapINa; U gharahuttamaNeNa paraeNa. Here excepting in U, the scribal confusion between a and q evidenced elsewhere too owing to the close similarity of both the letters in Oriya is obvious. This being established, paraeNa is easily corrected to pahieNa, This em. is mine. 54 UG nyasya; IO dasya; A ndasya.

Page #218
47 - 4. 64 prAkRtasarvakham / 4. 55. sthitiparivRttI raNoH karegvAM syAt / kareNvAM raNoH sthitiparivRttiH syAt / esA kaNerU / strIliGganirdezot puMsi na syAt / kareNU matto // 4. 56. harayozca mahArASTrasya sthitiparivRttiH / marahaTTho // 4.57. itarathAyAM na vA rthyo| rephathakArayoH sthitiparivRttirna vA syAt / iaharA, iarahA // 4. 58. AlAne lnoH veti nivRttam / sthitiparivRttiH syAt / --' ANAlakkhaMbhesu va' [= AlAnastambheSu iva, R. III. 1] || 4. 59. laTayorlalATe sthitiparivRttiH syAt / laDAlaM // 4.60. Adezca NaH kazcit / NaDAlaM // 4. 61. apatau ghero gRhasya gRhasya gharaH syAt / gharaM / amaragharaM / apatAviti kim / gihavaI // 4.62. syAtAM ca bRhaspatAvabhau hbyoH| bRhaspatau habayoH kramAdabhau syAtAm / bhaappaI / / 4. 63. maline linorilau vA syAtAM mailaM, maliNaM // 4.64. dADhAdayo bahulam // daMSTrAdiSu dADhAdayo bahulaM bAhulakena bhavanti / tacca 65 UIO 'vizeSAt ; AG same as B. 56 Mss. insert iti after NaH which is contrary to metrical setting. 57 UIO apagatau (paro in IO); here again the same confusion with regard to letter gha. 58 UIOA om.; Gagrres with B.

Page #219
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [4.64 - kacit pravRttiH kvacidapravRttiH kacid vibhASA kacidanyadeva / vidhervidhAnaM bahudhA samIkSya caturvidhaM bAhulakaM vadanti // ' tathAhi - daMSTrAdiSu dADhAdaya ityatra pravRttiH / bhasmAdiSu bhasuma ityatrApravRttiH / na hi tataH khAdayaH kadApi bhavanti, tadarthakSArAdInAM chArAdaya eva bhavanti / utpalAdau kaMdoDeM uppalaM ityAdau vikalpaH / tuGgataraGgamandaramandirAdiSu tuMgataraMgamaMdaramaMdirAdaya eveti kacidanyadeveti prAkRtavijAtIyasaMskRtamevetyarthaH / kevalameSAM prakRtyantaranirapekSANAM pratyayAdivikAritvena grAkRtatvam / dezyAH zabdAstu poTTAdivikalpasiddhAsteSAM mUlazabdenApi prayogadarzanAt , yathA po uaraM ceti / daMSTrAyAM dADhA, duhitari dhUA, subhagAyAM suhavI, durbhagAyAM duhavI, snuSAyAM ca soNhA, diSTayA diTThiA, vipre vippalo, kapAle [kalApe ? ] kaDappo, alAbuvINAyAM alAvaNI, bhrUlatAyAM bhumaA, vedUrye veruliaM, dakSiNe dAhiNaM, godAvayA~ golA, ubhayatomukhe avahomuhaM, stokaM thoka, sthaivire Thero, punararthe uNa, zanaiH saNiaM, manAk maNaM, sukumAre somAlaM, Atodhe AujjaM, mAtulAnI mAmI mallANI, tAvati tettiaM, te tava, ahaM aM, yAvati jettiaM jeddahaM,- 'jettiamettaM tIrai' [ = yAvanmAnaM zakyate, GS. I. 71] etAvati ettiaM edahaM,- 'edahamettatthaNiA' [ = etAvanmAtrastanI, KP. II, SL. No. 11 ], kiyati kettiaM kedaha,- 'kettiamettaM va' [ = kiyanmAtraM vA, GS. IV. 39 ], balIvardai baillo, prAvaraNe paMguraNaM, striyAM gavi gAvI, valope gAI, zUrpe cillaM, 59 B vicintya. 60 UOI indoTTa; G iyeTTa; A om. portion from bahulam up to uaraM ceti ; then retains portion up to snuSAyAM soNhA, rest om. 61 B solA. 62 B puts (?)' here, but this reading is confirmed by Mss.; of course et is once again shown to be the Pkt. form of two (see afterwards ). Is it then the same word te which is given as an ex. of Desya at the beginning of the work ? (cf. Intro. 3). In that case atre would be a derivative of the coming under daMSTAdi class. Of course I have suggested the word khokkhA there.. 63 U vistaroM. ... .

Page #220
4. 64] prAkRtasarvakham / 49 tirazci tiracchaM, haThe balAmolI, vanitAyAM vilaA, carcAyAM cattA, mAtRvasari mAucchA mAussiA, pitRSvasari piucchA piussiA, ityAdayo nityam / kaMdoDaM uppalaM / zuktau sippI suttI, stoke thoaM thokaM, pame paumaM pommaM, cheke cheo chaillo, zvazvAM sassU attA, vidarbhe vicchomo viabbho, bhramaro bhasalo, pragalbhe taraTTo paabbho, gADhaM NipaDheM, saMbandhI kero'maha maMdabhAiNIe keraM' [ = mama mandabhAginyAH kRte, KP. III. SL. No. 14], avaguNThaNaM oDhaNaM, Nijjharo ojjharo, bahirbhUte bahiraM bAhiraM, jualI saMghADI, ityAdau viklpH| bhasmAdayastu bhasma glo-smara-khabhU-kRSTaviSTarazravas-uSmAzrAzleSadvandU-bahirojaHprabhRtayaH / naite sarvA~ svayaM vyutpAdya prayojyAH / kiM tu tadarthakSAracandramadanAdaya eva prayojyAH // amaro bhasalo, praDalo, zvaznAM sasta sattI, stoke thoassiA , ityAdayA iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayAM saMkIrNavidhizcaturthaH pAdaH // 4 // 64 UGIO sippA. In oriya sipa is used. 65 Em. is mine. B and Mss. read the passage as 'bhaviSTA stara sAravaSmauzrAzcepatproldaH; ezva in G; B puts (3)' after the end of the passage. My reconstruction of the text makes the whole thing clear; Cf. Hc. II. 174. 66 B pdat; em, aco. to Mss. The last two lines have a close affinity with a similar statement. of Ho. The lines of Ho, refer to Su. II, 174 : pUrvaiH kavibhiraprayuktAnAM pratItivaiSamyakaraH prayogo na kartavyaH / zamdAntarereva tu sdo'bhidheyH|| prAkRta04

Page #221
50 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM paJcamaH paadH| 5.1. sAvata otsyAta sau prathamaikavacane / 'idutoH' ( Ps. V. 17 ) iti paryantamata itynuvrtte| rukkho / antyahaltvAtsuluk / jaso / kammo // 5. 2. etadi vA / etadi zabde sthitasyAta otsyAdvA sau pare / esa jaNo / eso rukkho|| 5.3. lopo jazzaso veti nivRttam , etaditi ca / ataH saMbandhinorjaszasorlopaH syAt / rukkhA sohaMti / rukkhe peccha / 5.4. amo'tazca / ata ityeva / ataH saMbandhino'mo'to lopaH syAt / rukkhaM // 5. 5. TAmorNa ataSTAmorNaM syAt / rukkheNaM / rukkhANaM // 5. 6. misa hiM ato mis hiM syAt / rukkhehiM // . sirAdoduhayaH A do du hi iti caturdhA GasiH syAt / rukkhA, rukkhAo, rukkhAu, rukkhAhi / dakaraNaM bhASAntarArtham // 5.8. bhyaso hito| suto ca / ato bhyaso hiMto suMto ca syAt / rukkhehito, rukkhesuMto / / 5.9. usaH ssaH ato DasaH ssaH syAt / rukkhassa // 5. 10. DeremmI syAtAm ata ityeva / rukkhe, rukkhammi / saMdhAvapyetve prApte etvavidhAnamekapade svarasaMdhiniSedhaM jJApayati / tena bAlAi, naIi / / ..... 5. 11. .. supA suM syAt / rukkhesuN||

Page #222
- 5, 18] prAkRtasarvasvam / 5. 12. dIrtho jasGasyAmsu eSvato dIrghaH syAt / rukkhA sohaMta / rukkhAo, rukkhAu, rukkhA / rukkhAhi / rukkhANaM // 5. 13. __ bhyasi vA bhyasi pare'to dI? vA syAt / rukkhAhito, rukkhehito, rukkhAsuMto, rukkhesuMto // 5. 14. GiGasau vinA supyet // 59 // supIti pratyAhArasattvam / supi pare ata et syAt / dIrghasya vizeSavidhitvAt tadatirikto'sya viSayaH / zasi rukkhe / rukkheNaM / rukkhehiM / rukkhesaMto, rukkhehiMto / rukkhesuM / DiDasostu rukkhammi, rukkhassa // 5. 15. naitAvanAmi katipazcAdyoH katyAdeH paJcAdezcAnAmi supi pare etau dIrgha ecca na syAtAm / jshshsolopstu bhavatyeva / kai / jai / tii| paMca hoti / paMca peccha / stthiNto| aTThasuMto / NavasuM / dahasuM / eAraha / vAraha / teraha / cauddaha / paNNaraha / solaha / sattaraha / aTThAraha / Ami tu paMcANaM, sattANaM / chaehiM, paMcAhiM, accharAhiM, aTThAsuM, itthIsuM ityAdi vakSyamANavizeSavidheH // 5. 16. asya kvcillopH| syAt / rukkhA paDiaM / Dau rukkhe / rAhI, hasvoktyA dIrghasyApyupalakSaNAdIpratyaye AlopaH // 5. 17, idutoH zas No idutoH saMbandhi zas No syAt / strIklIbayorvakSyamANatvAt puMsyeva / agginno| vAuNo // 5. 18. dIpoM hrasvau syAtAm maNDUkaplutinyAyAt supi pare puMsi ca / gAmaNiNo / saaMbhuNo / gaamnniss| saaMbhussa // 1 3 4 UGIO rohanti ; . A honti. 2 Mss. om. B jao, tao contrary to the reading of Mss.... UG teo; A lacks this Su. entirely.

Page #223
52 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [5. 19 - 5. 19. uso vA syAt // 6 // idutoH Daso No vA syAt / aggiNo sihA / vAuNo veo| riuNo / gAmaNiNo, gAmaNissa / saaMbhuNo, saaMbhussa // 5. 20. jasa o vo acca prAk idutorjasa o vo ityetau syAtAm / prAk pUrvamacca syAt / aggao, aggvo| vAao, vAavo / cakArAt No ca / aggiNo / vAuNo // 5. 21. TANA idutoSTA NA syAt / striyAM vizeSasya vakSyamANatvAt puMklIbayoH / aggiNA / vAuNA / gaamnninnaa| saaMbhuNA / dhinnaa| mahuNA // 5. 22. dIrghaH sumissupsu / eSu pareSvidutordIrghaH syAt / aggI / vAU / aMggIhiM / vAUhiM / aggiisuN| vAUsuM / NaIhiM / maIhiM / taNU / taNUhiM / dahIhiM / mhuusuN| IdUtorapyevaM rUpam // 5. 23. na syAt kvacit kaisuM / bhUmisuM / klIbe sau dI| na syAdeva / dahiM / mahu~ / 5. 24. striyAM zasudoto syaataam| striyAmiti 'sonapuMsake' ( PS. V. 31 ) iti yAvat / mAlAu, mAlAo / NaIu, NaIo // 5. 25. ___ idutozca dIrghaH syAt // 61 / / supi pare / zasa udotau ca / maIu, miio| taNUu, tnnuuo| maIe / taNUe / 5. 26. jas vA jas udotauM vA syAt / bAlAu, bAlAo / NaIu, NaIo / maIu, miio| taNUu, taNUo / pakSe bAlA, NaI, maI, taNU // 5. 27. ami hrasvaH ami dIrgho havaH syAt / bAlaM / NaiM / vahu~ // 5 UIO AgohiM.

Page #224
- 5. 33] prAkRtasarvakham / 5. 28. TA~GasiGasGInAmidedadAtaH syuH| NaIi / NaIe / NaIa / nniiaa| maIi / maIe / maIa / miiaa|| 5. 29. nAto'dAtau ataSTAdInAmadAtau na syAtAm / bAlAi / bAlAe / 5. 30. AdItau bahulaM striyAM nAmna uttare AdItau bahulaM syAtAm / sohaNA, mohnnii| suppaNahA, suppnnhii| rAhA, raahii| kacidAdeva / piaa| vllhaa| ashnnaa| ahaNA / mANiNI / mANaMsiNI / halantAdIdeveti zAkalyaH // 5. 31. - sonapuMsake binduH // 2 // syAt / vaNaM / dahiM / mahu~ / amo'llope'pi dahi, mahu~ / dahi mahu iti tu saMskRtasiddhAt // 5. 32. jazzasoriM prAk ca dIrghaH syAt napuMsake jazzasoriM syAt , prAk ca dIrghaH syAt / vnnaaii| dahIiM / acchiiiN| mhiN|| 5. 33. akSNo'cchINi ca kacit / dRzyata iti zeSaH / yathA vAkpatirAjasya 'ua kaNNaNi hiakusumAvaaMsaraaNaMDurAI va galaMti / viDakAmiNINa bahuso saMbharie jaimmi acchINi / ' [ = pazya karNanihitakusumAvataMsaratnAGkurA iva galanti / viTakAminInAM bahuzaH saMsmRte yasmin akSINi // ] saptazatake ca 'acchINi tA thaissaM dohi vi hatthehi tammi diTThammi / aMgaM kalaMbakusumaM va pulaiaM kahaM Nu DhakkissaM // ' [= akSINi tadA sthagayiSye dvAbhyAmapi hastAbhyAM tasmin dRSTe / aGgaM kadambakusumamiva pulakitaM kathaM nu chAdayiSye // [GS. IV. 14 1 // 6 IOG za - a confusion comparable to zakkI in case of TAkI. 7 Mss. om. 8 UIO -Nida(hu in G )rAI; A. om. the entire portion from yathA0. 9 UI ekanmi; 0 kammi; G kaMsi.

Page #225
IdAsa 54' mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [5. 34 - 5.34. saMbuddhau sAvotvadIrghabindavo na syuH 'he rukkha / he aggi / he vAu / he vaNa / saMbuddhAvotvamicchanti vA'dantasya tu paiGgalAH / Nikivo, Nikiva // - 5. 35. Ata et // 63 neti nivRttam / saMbuddhau sau pare Ata etsyAt / bAle / mAle // 5. 36. na syAt kvacit he mAucchA / he piucchA / he attA // 5.37. IdUdambAnAM hrasvaH saMbuddhau sau pare eSAM hrasvaH syAt / he Nai / he vahu / he aMba / / 5.38. supi RdaarH| supi pare RkAra AraH syAt / tato'dantavadrUpam / bhattAro, bhattArA, bhattAraM, bhattAre, bhattAreNa, bhattArehiM, ityAdi / saMbuddhau- he bhattAra, he bhattArA // 5. 39. pitrAderara: supi pare pitrAderRkAraH araH syAt / tato'dantavadrUpam / piaro, piarA / bhAaro, bhArI, jAmAaro, jAmAarA / mAarA, bAlAvadrUpam / / 5. 40. udvA jazzasTAGasGasiSyamAtuH syAt // 64 // eSu mAtRzabdavarjamRkAra udvA syAt / bhttunno| bhattao, bhttvo| bhatta / evaM piuNo, piao, piavo, piU / pakSe bhattArA, piarA / zasAdAvudantavadudAhAryam / mAtustu- mAA, maaaao| mAarA, mAarAo / 5. 41. Atsau sau pare Rta AdvA syAt / bhattA, bhattAro / piA, piaro| saMbuddhauhe bhattA, he bhattAra / he piA, he piara / / 10 Mss. excepting A reud qadau in place of vAdantasya tu. 11 UGIO om. portion from vart (Su. 38) up to this evidently on account of confusion arising out of the two similar sentences : tato ... rUpam in both Sus. 12 Mss. om. bhAmarA, jAmAaro, mAarA.

Page #226
- 5. 52] prAkRtasarvakham / 5. 42. supi mAtrAdeH supi mAtrAdebrata AdvA syAt / mAA, mAAo / TAGasiDasDiSu mAAe ityAdi / he mAe, he mAare / supIti sumAtrAnuvRttinirAsArtham // 5. 43. nanAnhayAtrostu nityaM syAt / RdAtsupItyeva / TAGasiGasGiSu / NaNaMdAe / jAAe / he NaNaMde / he jAe / 5. 44. sau rAjJo'ttazca tathA tathA ata AtsyAt / rAA // 5.45. No jagzasGasiGasAM tu syAt // 65 // rAjJa eSAM caturNA No syAt / rAiNo hoMti peccha vA / rAiNo gahiaMdhaNaM vA // 5. 46. TA NA dvirvA jasya ca lopa: syAt / rAjJa ityeva / dvitvapakSe jasya ca lopaH syAt / raNNA, rAigA // 5.47. jorapIsthamicchanti / itthamiti No dvirvA jalopazceti / raNNo, rAiNo // 5. 48. advitva ita dvitvAbhAvapakSe jassa itsyAt / rAiNA / raainno| 5.49. jazzasooMvidhAvAcca jazzasorNovidhau sati rAjJo jasya AtsyAt / advitva ityeva / rAANo hoMti peccha vA / cakArAdicca / rAi~No // 5. 50. apyadantatA // 66 // rAjJo'ntyahallope adantatApi syAdeva / rAo, raaaa| rAaM / rAe, raaenn| rAehiM / raaaa| rAAo / raaaau| rAAhi / rAAhiMto, rAAsuto / rAassa / rAANaM / rAe, rAammi / rAesuM / he rAa, he rAA // . 5. 51. saMbuddhau sostu bindurvA syAt / he rAaM, he rAA / bhavadbhagavatoH sdaa| anayoH sobinduH syAt / sadeti saMbuddhAvasaMbuddhau ca nityameva / bhavaM bhnnu| bhaavaM / he bhavaM / he bhaavaM // / 13 UGIO mumAanu0. 16 UGIO rAuNa.. 14 IO nanAnya0. 15 UIO roko. 17 Io om. Sus 48 and 49.

Page #227
56 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [5.53 - 5. 53. AtmAdInAmANaH ata ANaH syAt / AtmabrahmokSapUSAdhvamUrdhagrAvayuvAdayaH // . apaanno| malope attaanno| bmhaanno| ukkhaanno| chatve ucchANo / pUsANo / addhaanno| muddhANo / gaavaanno| juaanno| vRkSavadrUpam / sarvasupsAdhAraNo'yaM vidhiH| - 'appANaM ullaMghai bhaNasu' // [ = AtmAnam ullaMghate, bhaNa // ] 5. 54. aninvadvitvaM ca rAjavatsarvam // 67 // AtmAdInAmitvadvitvavarja sarva kArya rAjan-zabdavadatidizyate / ANAdezasamuccayArthazcakAraH / attA, appA / appANo, attaanno| appaM / appANo, appe / appnnaa| appehiM / appaNo / appAhiMto, appAsuMto / appaNo / appANaM / appe / appesuM / he appA, he appaM, he appa / brahmAdayo'pyevamudAhAryAH // 5. 55. sarvanAno jasaH puMsyet syAt / sarvanAmna ityadhikAraH / savve / visse // ke simmitthAH syurastriyAm / savvassiM, savvammi, savvattha / striyAM tu savvAe eva // 5. 57. kiMyattadetadimAM Ta iNA vA astriyAmeSAM TAyA iNA vA syAt / kiNA / jiNA / tinnaa| eiNA / imiNA / pakSe keNa, jeNa, ityAdi / Ama esiM syAt / / 68 // striyAmAma esiM syAdvA / kesiM / jesiM / tesiM / eesiM / imesi / pakSa kANaM jANaM ityAdi // - 18 B appANullaMghara bhaNasu and puts : (B)' at the end of the passage; UI apA('ppA in G )mulaMghaha bhaNasu; A om.; 0 apAmulaMdhat0; comparing these I have emended it as above. This seems to be a citation from A dramatic work. 19 UIO qui ; G writes correctly as BA.

Page #228
prAkRtasarvasvam / 5. 59 kiMyattadbhayo usa AsaH syAt vetyeva / astriyAmityeva / kAsa, kassa / jAsa, jassa / tAsa, tassa // 5. 60. pratyaye ssA se / pratyaye sati ebhya uttarasya DasaH ssA se ityubhau syAtAm / yuMkte hakhaH / kissA, kIse / jissA, jIse / tissA, tIse / pakSe idedadAtaH / kIra, kIe, kIa, kIA / Ipratyaya iti kim / kAe / jaae| tAe // 1 triSu dehiM prAk puMtracca 5. 61. triSvebhyo Gerhi syAt / striyAM prAk puMvaJca / kahiM rukkhe vaNe NaIe vA / pakSe kassi kIe / jahiM / tarhi / jassi / jIe // I 5. 65 ] 5. 62. AlA Ahe io dArthe // 69 // kAlArthe vihitadApratyayasyArthe emyo Derete traya AdezAH syuH / kAlA, kAhe, kaiA / jAlA, jAhe, jaiA / tAlA, tAhe, taiA // sarvekAnyebhyazca Gaserdo to prAG na dIrghazca / 5. 63. sarvaikAnyebhyaH kiMyattadbhayazca Daserdo tto vA syAtAm / prAg dIrghazva na syAt / savvado, savvatto / ekkado, ekkatto / aNNado, aNNatto / kado, katto / jado, jatto / tado, tatto / pakSe AdoduhayaH / Gaseriti paJcamyupalakSaNam, tena bhyaso'pi dattoprabhRtaya ityeke // 57 5. 64. idamo dasya ca luk syAdo ca " triSu idamo Daserdo to syAtAm idamo dasya ca luk syAt / Dasero ca syAt, idamo daluk ca / ido, itto, io / dalope io iti siddhau ovidhAnAdanyatra dotve dalopo na syAt / tena savvado, aNNado ityAdyeva / na tu savvao aNNao ityAdi // 5. 65. dasto ca saha triSu tado Dasero ca syAt / GasinA saha to ca syAt / tao, 20 UI AjA ehiA ; 0 hiA ; G kahiiA ; A same as B. 21 The portion from of the previous Su. up to this is lacking in Mss. probably due to the oversight of the scribe. A preserves only a part of it. 22 IO tavasto seha* -' tao

Page #229
58 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM samucchasiahA~saisuMdara' [ = tataH samucchrasitahAsasaundaryam ] iti guNa' to te kaimAaMge ' [ = tatastAn kapimAtaGgAn, patArkoM / to, - I R. III. 1 ] iti setuH // 5. 66. GasA se triSu GasA saha tadaH se syAt / se, tasya tasyA vA / vAnuvRtteH tAsa, tarasa, tAse, tissA, tAe // 5. 67. AmA NaM siM syAtAm AmA saha tadastriSu NaM siM vA syAtAm / NaM, siM, teSAM tAsAM / pakSe teNaM, tANaM, tINaM vA // [ 5.66 .. syAt 5. 70. idama imaH syAt triSu supi / imo / imA / imaM / aaM, iaM, iti saMskRtAt // aH sissayorna vA 5. 71. 5. 68. amTAmisi NaH eSu pareSu triSu tado NaH syAdvA / NaM bhaNa, taM bhaNa, tAM bhaNa, tadbhaNa vA / peNaM / NAe / hiM / NAhiM / pakSe taM, teNa tAe, tehiM, tAhiM // kimaH kaH syAt / 5. 69. veti nivRttam / triSu supi / ko rukkho / kaM vaNaM / kA NArI |' kiM sIsau jaM ThaveI" vaapariNAmo ' [ = kiM ziSyatAM yat sthApayati vayaHpariNAma:, R. IV. 23 ] ityAdAvavyayasya kimaH prayogaH // 1 ssissayoridamo'kAraH syAnna vA / assi, imassi / assa, imassa // 5. 72. dasya ho GinA DinA saha idamo dasya haH syAt / iha, imassi // 11:06 11 23 I tao masvAsi tAhA sundaraM ; 0 tao // masvAsi suMdaraM ; matsvAsi ahA sundaraM ; G tara matsyAsi tAhA sundaraM . 24 UI guNapatAkA ; A om. the quotations entirely. 25 quotation. 5. 73. na tthaH / / 71 // idamo De: sthAne tyo na syAt / iha, imassi, assi, imammi // ktaM paThabeha; IO ktaM paThaveda ; G ktaM paThadeza; A om, the entire U tao

Page #230
- 5. 84 ] prAkRtasarvakham / 5. 74. klIve khambhyAmidamiNamiNamoM idama ete trayaH syuH / idaM, iNaM, iNamoM / vAnuvRtteH-~-imaM vaNaM // 5.75. samameNametadomTAbhyAm / amTAbhyAM samametada eNaM syAt klIbe / eNaM peccha / eNaM krN| eiNA, eeNa vA // 5. 76. to paJcamyA: etadaH paJcamyAH sthAne to syAdvA / etto, etasmAt etAbhyAM etebhyaH / pakSe prAguktakAryANi // 5.77. taluka totthe totthayoretadastasya luk syAt / etto, ettha // 5.78. sAvaklIbe tadazca saH // 72 // aklIbe sau pare tada etadazca tasya saH syAt / so jaNo / sA riddhI / eso / esA / klIbe tu taM, eNaM / / 5. 79. adaso muH triSu supi pare adaso muH syAt / amU puriso| amU vahu / amuM vaNaM / udantavadrUpANi / amussiM, amuttha // sunA vAha sunA saha adaso haH syAdvA / aha puriso NArI vaNaM vA / 5. 81. yuSmadastuM tumaM tathA / tatheti triSu sunA saha yuSmadaH sthAne tuM, tumaM ca syAtAm / yuSmada itya- dhikaarH| tuM, tumaM // 5. 82. taM cAmA syAt amA saha yuSmadastaM syAt / cakArAttuMtumau ca / taM, tuM, tumaM vA, tvAm // 5. 83. tujhe tumhe tu jasA jasA saha yuSmadastujjhe tumhe syAtAm / tujjhe, tumhe // 5.84. zasA vo ca / / 73 // zasA saha yuSmado vo syAt / cakArAttumhe tujhe ca / vo yuSmAn // . 26 With exeeption of AG, Mss. generally read mbha for mha in these pages.

Page #231
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [5. 85 - 5. 85. TADibhyAM tai tumae tae tume tumai . ete paJca syuH / tvayA tvayi vA // 5.86. __TA tumAi bhavet / Teti sahArthe tRtIyA / asya vizeSAdiSTatvAt tai ityAdi paJcakaM ca // 5. 87. tujjhehiM tumhehiM bhisA tu bhisA saha syAtAm // 5. 88. usinA tumA tumAdo ca // 74 // tatto tumAdu ca tumAhi taitto ceti SaT proktAH / GasinA saha // 5. 89. bhyasi tujjha tumha tuma iti bhyasi pare yuSmadaH sthAne tujha tumha tuma iti trayaH syuH // padAdezazaGkAnirAsAya padya eva vivRNoti5.90. eSAM rUpANyadantavat syuH // 75 // eSAM trayANAmAdezAnAm / bhyaso hiMto saMto Adezau atazcAdetau syAtAmityarthaH / evaM trayANAM prasyekaM catvAri catvAri rUpANi bhavanti / tujjhAhito, tujjhahito, tujjhAsuto, tujjhesuNto| tumhatumayorapyevam / - 'kuviraM ca pasAeuM sikkhai loo"tumAhiMto' [ = kupitaM ca prasAdayituM zikSate lokaH yuSmat , GS. VI. 23 ] iti sptshtii| tumhAdezamaeNpyatra kazcidicchati / tadanye na manyante // 5.91. tuha tujjha tumha tubbha tu tava tuma ca usA DasA saha ime sapta syuH // 5.92. TayA ca te de stH| cakArAt DasA saha / te, de, tvayA tava vA // 27 BA tumha tujjha. 28 B inserts ca here which goes counter to metrical setting and the reading of Mss. ... 29 B sikkhAullo ; UIOG sikkhau loe. Both readings are corrupt though Mss. are nearer to the correct reading; em. according to Weber's edition of Gs. 30 B tujbhAdezam ; U tu ohA (1); G tubhyA; I0 caturA'. It probably refers to Ho's rule III, 98 as has been rightly conjectured by Nitti (See Les Gram. p. 102, footnote 2.). Em. is mine.

Page #232
-5. 105] prAkRta sarvakham 5. 93. tujjhANaM tumhANaM vo tumhA~mA AmA saha ete catvAraH syuH // 5.94. DinA tumammi na vA // 76 // DinA saha tumammi na vA syAt / tumammi / pakSe taiprabhRtayaH / / 5. 95. tujjhatumhI supi syAtAm supi pare / ata etvam / tujjhesuM, tumhesuN|| zAkalyasyAta inmate / zAkalyasya mate anayorata etvaprAptau itsyAt / tujhisuM, tumhisuN| etattu na bahusaMmatam / / 5. 97. sunAsmado'haM ahaaM ahammi ahamityamI // 77 // asmada ityadhikAraH / sunA saha amI catvAraH syuH|| 5. 98. ammiramA ca amA saha asmado'mmiH syAt / cakArAt sunA ca / ammi, ahaM mAM vA // 5.99. mi ceke khambhyAM saha mi ca syAt ityeke / mi, ahaM mAM vA // 5.100. mamaM maM suneti nivRttam / amA saha mamaM meM ityetau syAtAm / mamaM, maM, mAm // . 5.101. amhe jasA saha syAt // 5.102. zasA Ne c| . cakArAdamhe ca / Ne, amhe, asmAn // 5. 103. TA me mamAi TayA saha me mamAi syAtAm // 5.104. TAGibhyAM samaM mai mae ubhau / / 78 // syAtAm / ubhAviti kramazaGkAnirAsArtham / mai, mae, mayA mayi vaa|| 5. 105. misA Ne amha amhANaM amhe amhehimitymii| paJca syuH // 31 U tambhamA; IO vAmA; G ntamAmA; A same as B. .32 The portion from amhe jasA (Su. 101) up to this is lacking in UGIO.

Page #233
62 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [5. 106 5. 106. GasinA mamAdu matto mamAhi mamAdo mahatto syuH // 79 // GasinA saha paJca / atra dvitIyapAde ekA mAtrA vardhata iti na vAcyam / jIvi avaNo lahu jIhA paDhai hoi sovi lahU [ = yadi dIrghamapi ca varNaM laghu jihvA paThati bhavati so'pi laghu:, PPL. I. 8] iti zrImatpiGgalapAdairdIrghasya laghutvAtidezAt // bhyasyamhamamau syAtAm 5. 107. bhyasi pare asmado amha mama ityetau syAtAm / hiMto suMto dvAvAdezau ca pUrvavat / amhAhiMto, amhAsuMto, amhehiMto, amhesuMto / mamAhiMto, mamAsuMto, mamehiMto, mamesuMto / - 33 ko kkhu avarAhillo cia kuppai aNNo tumehiMto / oraddhaM pi pasAai kA vA aNNA mamAhiMto // ' [ = kaH khalu aparAdhavAn eva kupyati anyaH yuSmat / aparAddhamapi prasAdayati kA vA anyA asmat // ] iti vAkpatirAjaH // amhatto'mhehimityeke / 4 5. 108. padAdezo'yam // 5. 109. GasA saha catvAraH syuH // 5. 110. AmA saha ete pazca syuH // 5. 111. 5. 112. mama me maha majjha GasA AmA amhANamamhamamhomhAH || 80 || GinA mamassi mamammi syAtAm amhe mamhisuM / 33 This untraced verse is preserved only in parts in UGIO in the following manner. A om. it and B preserves it completely. - ko kkhu avarAhito via kappara aNNo umehiMto / oraddhaM pi pasA / G - ko kkhu avarAhi via kappara aNNo umerhito / erdidapisupi ; I - ko kkhu avarAhito avi kappai aNNo umehito, oraddhaM pi pasA ; O same as I differing only in kappas as kuphai. 34. The portion from oraddhaM pi ( Su. 107 ) up to this lacking in UGIO; A om. Su, 108 only.

Page #234
-5. 119] mArkaNDeyaviracitaM amhAsuM syuH supA traya eva / atra keSAMcitpadAnAM saMskRtAtsiddhiM prAcamanurodhAt vyAkhyAne granthavistarabhayAcca upekSya sUtrANi kRtAni // 5. 113. svAdau dverdoH triSvityeva / svAdau pare dverdoH syAt / dohiM / dohiMto, dosuMto / doNNaM / dosuM / jaszasorvakSyate // 5. 114. stI triSu syAt / tIhiM, tIhiMto, tIsuMto / tiNNaM / tIsuM / dIrghanirdezAt bhisabhyasA- supsu kadAcid guNo mA bhUt / jazzasorvakSyate // 5. 115. sajazasaH // 81 // 5. 117. pade pare duH samAse samAse pade pare dverduH syAt / duguNo, duveo // tiNNi syAt triSu rjazzassahitasya tiNi syAt / tiNNi vippA bAlAo bhUsaNAI vA // 5. 116. dvestu dodoNNiduveveveNNayastathA / tatheti jazzsmyAM sahitasya dverime paJca syuH / do, doNNi, duve, ve, veNNi, sohaMti peccha vA // 35 37 36 UGIO ST B subhyasAmsupsu ; UI samyasuM mine. 38 B puts ' ( ? ) ' here. with the Mss. 6.3 36 5. 118. kutraciddazca dRzyate // 82 // -- NaDAlaphalaaM dohaMDacaMdujjalaM " [ = lalATaphalakaM dvikhaNDacandrojjvalam KM I. 32 ] iti rAjazekharaH // 5. 119. caturazvattAro cattArA cattAri cattAre / jarazasa ityeva / catvAra AdezAH // UIO triSu ; G teSvaH ; A same as B. supsu ; G sabhyasusavu ; Aom.; em. is But this is correctly in agreement 39 This citation from KM is lacking in UGIO only, though ' iti rAjazekharaH ' is there. BA read dohiNNa in place of dohaMDa which should be the correct reading ; of. Rt. I. 6. 22. In Dr. Ghosh's edition the reading is dokhaMDa for doiMDa, though the latter is preserved in his best Mss.

Page #235
64 prAkRtasarvasvam / [5. 120 5. 120. anyatra tu caduH jazzasoranyatra punaH caturazcaduH syAt / caUhi / caUhiMto / dakAro bhASAntarArthaH // 5. 121. eSAmAmo NaM eSAM dvitricaturAm / doNNaM / tiNNaM / cauNNaM / dvitvanirdezo'tra pAde zeSAdezayordvitvaniSedhajJApakaH / saikkhaNaM rukkhANaM // 5.122. adantavaccheSaH // 83 // zeSaH subvidhiradantavat / aggIhiM / dohiM / nniihiNto'| aggissa / vAummi ityAdi / 5. 123. na GiGasyoredAto adantatvAtidezAt prAptAvanadantAna syAtAm / aggimmi / vAummi / aggido| vAudo / sAvotvaM bhissuporetvaM ca vizeSavidhinA dIrgheNaiva vyAhatam // 5. 124. pazcAdebhissupoH striyAmAdvA / bhissupoH parayoH paJcAderata AdvA syAt striyAm / paMcahiM, paMcAhiM / paMcasuM, paMcAsu / taruNIsuM ityAdi / / 5. 125. SaS chaa syAt / chaa / chaa| chaehiM / chANaM // 5. 126. misthata eta vibhaktivipariNAmena SaSa iti SaSThayantamanuvartate / bhisi pare SaSo'ta et syAt / chaehiM // 5. 127. chA bhyasi bhyasi pare SaSazchA syAt / chAhiMto, chAsuMto // 40 B rukkhaNa which is not authorised by the Mss. 41 B NaIhinto. The Su. 122 is preserved only in A among Mss. without comm. 42 From Su. 123 upto this Mss. except A om.; A preserves mostly the Sutras only. 43 0 misa etat (-to in G); TO bhisya etat . 44 This line is lacking in UGIO.

Page #236
-5. 133] prAkRtasarvakham / 5. 128. triyAM bhissupozca syAt // 84 // chetyeva / cakArAt bhyasi ca / chAhiM bAlAhiM / chaasuN| chAhiMto, chAsuMto // 5. 129. dvitve bahuvacanam . dvitve vAcye bahuvacanaM syAt / prAkRte dvivacanaM nAstyeveti bhaavH| do mANusA, dvau mAnuSau / uhe mittAvaruNA // 5. 130. SaSThI tu caturthyAH caturthyAH sthAne SaSThI syAt / Namo hariNo / sAhA aaggiss| sahA piarANaM / bamhaNANaM dei // 5. 131. kacima tAdarthe / tAdarthe vihitAyAH caturthyAH SaSThI na syAt |-- 'pANAa gao bhamaro labbhai dukkhaM gaiMdehu~ [ = pAnAya gato bhramaro labhate duHkhaM gajendreSu ] / 'suhAa rajaM kira hoi raNNo' [ = sukhAya rAjyaM kila bhavati rAjJaH ] iti mama vilAsavatIsaTTake / kvacidgrahaNamabahutvArtham / rukkhANaM vlliio| jUvANaM dAruiM // 5. 132. bahulamanusvAraH syATTAmGibhisiMsupsu TA Am Di bhis iM sup ityeteSu anukhAro bahulaM syAt / rukkhaNaM rukSeNa, amhANaM amhANa, amhaM amhA, rukkhANaM rukkhANa, kaINaM kaINa, etthaM, ettha, rukkheM rukkhe, rukkhammi rukkhammi, rukkhehiM rukkhehi, rukkhAiM rukkhAi, vaNAI vaNAi, aggIsuM aggIsu, ityAdau vikalpaH / dahiNA mahuNA aggiNA amho vo Ne ityAdau na syAt // 5. 133. vinimayazca supAm / supAM vinimayaH parivartazca bahulaM syAt / rattiM diTTho si, raatrau| acchIsuM. pijjarsi // ___45 A gaiMde muM; BA labbha which is wrong. 46 A. om. from muhAa up to this. . 47 UGIO om, the rules 127-133. Moreover the comm. of 133-134 are not faithfully recorded in Mss. UGIO om. from rAti A gijabhi for pijjasi. prAkRta0 5

Page #237
66 5. 134. aMgamaMgAI / gharaMghareNa / vaNavaNehiM / aMgamaMgANaM / gharagharesuM // mArkaNDeya viracitaM [ 5. 134 vIpsAyAM pUrvapade bhaved dvitIyaikavacanaM vA // 85 // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvastre bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayAM subvidhiH paJcamaH pAdaH // 5 // 48 UGIO om. the last but one ex, and read q for q in the last ex. of this Su.

Page #238
prAkRtasarvasvam / Pr 67 SaSThaH pAdaH / 6. 1. laD bhUtabhAvinorvA syAt bhUtabhAvinoH kAlayorlaT vA syAt / hoi, abhavat babhUva / pakSe hohIa, hoi, bhUyAt bhavitA bhaviSyati abhaviSyat / pakSe hohii // 6.2. adantasyobhayaM padam / adantasya dhAtorubhayapadaM syAt avizeSAt kartari bhAvakarmaNozca / pacai, pacae / vaDDai, vaDDae / IaijAdInAmadantatvAt paDhIai paDhIae, vaDDijai vaDDijae, dijai dijae, khajjai khajae, pekkhai pekkhae, ityAdayaH // 6. 3. parasmaipadamanyeSAm adantAnAmanyeSAm / Nei / dei / hoi / vikaraNasyAnadantatvAt / paDhahii, vddddhii|| 6.4. tetiGoreditau smRtau / / 86 / / pacae, pci| vaDhae, vii| 'prAyaH kaga' ( PS II. 2) ityAdinA talopenaiva sidhyati, kimanena sUtreNeti na vAcyam / tasya prAyikatvAt paDhadi paDhade ityaadynissttsiddheH| nATakeSu tathA dRzyata iti cet mahArASTrItarAsu bhASAsu tathA siddherna viruddham / rAjazekharasya mahArASTrayAzrayeSu zlokevapi dRzyata iti cet, tasyaivAvimRzyakAritvam , nAparAdho'nuzAsanAnAm // ] B vandijjai, vandijjae; UIO give only vaDiNie; G paDiNie, and *om. dijjai. The reading suggested is according to A. This is also confirmed by ex. given under Su 3. 2 A om, 3 U10 om. and gives a single corrupt ex.: paDhihiiva. 4 BG "Nau. But others invariably read what is suggested above. 5 This set of ex, is according to Mss, with single exception in G which gives vaTTai; B paDhae, paDhai ; vaTTae, vaTTae . 6 Mss. om. from talope0 up to this. A om. the mentire portion atter baDai. 7 B mahArASTrIprayojyaSu0; I mahArASTrayAM prayoga; 0 rASTrayA kecit ; A om.; G mahArASTrayAzraye zloke'pi ; U mahArASTrIprayoge0; em. is mine according to G.

Page #239
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM 68 6. 5. ermiH syAt / vaDDAmi / sesiGostu kAryAntarAbhAvAt paDhasi paDhase, vaDDasi vase // maNNe jANe iti tu saMskRtAt // 6. 6. laTi miGa illug vA syAt / padaM / hasaM / mo binduH / pakSe paDhAmi hasAmi / laTIti kim kAhima' // 6. 7. prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH / dhAtorvikaraNasya vA ataH sthAne / prAyeNeti vacanAt tisiGorAdetau vA / bhaNai bhAi bhaNei, bhaNasi bhaNAsi bhaNesi / antyantvanteseitthAdezeSu niSedha eva / bhaNati bhaNaMtu bhaNati bhaNase bhaNitthA | hAdeze uttame ca trayo'pi vA, bhaNa bhaNeha bhaNAha bhaNiha, hasami hasAmi hasemi hasimi, paDhamo paDhemo paDhimo paDhAmo, ktaktavatvoridevaM bhaNiaM bhaNiavato, ktvAtuMtavyeSveditAveva, bhaNiUNa bhaNeUNaM, hasiuM haseuM, paDhianvaM paDheavvaM // bhrUni nti, hatthA, momumAH " 6.8. Zeng bhUmni bahu arthAt trayANAM puruSANAm eka dvitrikramAdete AdezAH syuH / prathamasya hoMti, padaMti / madhyamasya hoha hoitthA, paDhaha paDhitthA | uttamasya homo homu homa, paDhAmo paDhA paDhAma || 6. 9. ato'nte tu vA prathame // 87 // ata uttare prathamapuruSe bahutve'nte vA syAt / tuvaraMte, tuvaraMti // 6. 10. yaka Ia ija ityetau syAtAm / paDhIaI, paDhijjai // [ 6.5 6. 11. siGA sahAsteH siH syAt / si asi // asteH siH siMDA 6. 12. miGAshi hi / miGA sahAsteramhi mhi ityetau syAtAm / amhi, mhi, asmi || 8 Mss. om. portion from ta up this word. 9 UGIO itya0 ; A om the entire portion after bhaNasi. 10 Mss. om. the portion from a up to this word. Moreover in most of the places these are corrupt. 11 a;i TO atii ; G akai ; A reads correctly.

Page #240
- 6. 18] prAkRtasarvakham / 6. 13. amho mho'mha mha masA masA sahAsteramI catvAraH syuH / amho, mho, amha, mha, smaH // ttha thatAbhyAM laDloTormadhyamasya bahuvacanAbhyAM saMha asterdvitvApannathaH syAt / ttha stha sta vA / -- 'dharaNidharaNe bhua ccia mahaNammi surAsurA khaammi samuddA / haMtavvammi dahamuhe eNhi tumhe ttha mahumahassa sahAA // ' [ = dharaNIdharaNe bhujAH eva mathane surAsurAH kSaye samudrAH / hantavye dazamukhe idAnIM yUyaM stha madhumathasya sahAyAH // R. III. 3 ] iti setuH / atthi atthu iti saMskRtAt // 6.15. bhUta Asi Ahesi / / 88 // avizeSAt sarveSu puruSeSu vacaneSu ca bhUtakAle asterimAvAdezau syAtAm / Asi, AsIt Asam AsIH Asta AsaM Asma vA / evaM Ahesi // 6. 16. akAsyakAsamau syAtAM sthaane'kaarssiidkaarssmoH| padAdezo'yam / akAsi / akAsaM // 6. 17. zatRzAnayotamANau syAtAm / paDhaMto, pddhmaanno|| 6.18. laDathai vA kriyAtipattilDarthaH / tasmin zatRzAnayotamANau syAtAm / jai paDheto. tA paMDido hoto / jai bhuMjamANo tA thippamANo / 12 UGIO om. froni here up to the Sa No. 40; whereas A retains the same in an ia perfect form. Curiosly they intermingle the comm. of both the Sutras and read like this- saha rUpeSu sarveSAM vacanAnAM, thus omitting Su 40 altogether. The oinission on the part of UGIO must have been due to sheer carelessness of the scribe who had copied the original work by overlooking some leaves. This sort of long omission is also noticeable in UGIO elsewhere. 13 A om. this quotation; B reads guto which should actually be dharaNe; of. R. III, 3.

Page #241
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [6. 19 - 6. 19. . ata eva mANaH syAt / / niyamasUtramidam / ata uttarameva mANaH syAt / pddhmaanno| kuNamANo / anatastu hoto deMto // 6. 20. Icca striyAM striyAM zatRzAnayoH sthAne It syAt / paDhaI / vaDDaI / cakArAt paDhaMtI paDhamANA paDhamANI // 6. 21. bhaviSyati hiH bhaviSyacchabdo bhaviSyatkAlavihitapratyayopalakSaNArthaH / tena laD-luT-laTliSu pareSu dhAtorhi vikaraNaH syAt / hohii, bhUyAt bhavitA bhaviSyati abhaviSyat / - 'laD bhUtabhAvinorvA syAt ' ( PS. VI. 1 ) iti tiGAdayaH / hohiMti bhUyAsuH bhavitAraH bhaviSyanti abhaviSyan / evaM madhya- . mottamayoH // 6. 22. ssa ca bhaviSyati ssazca vikaraNaH syAt / hossai / paDhissai // 6:23. zazAnayoluMg vA // 89 // zatRzAnayoH parayoH ssasya lug vA syAt / hossaMto, hoto / paDhissamANo, pddhmaanno|| 6. 24. ssA hottame vetyeva / bhaviSyatyuttamapuruSe ssA hA ityetau vikaraNau syAtAm / bhaNissAmi, bhaNihAmi, bhaNihimi / bhaNissAmo, bhaNihAmo, bhaNihimo / arthabhedAlliG luD laD laG / evamuttaratrApi // 6. 25. miGA ssaM syAt / bhaviSyatItyeva / bhaNissaM / vAnuvRtteH bhaNissAmi, bhaNihAmi, bhaNihimi // 6. 26. hissA hitthA tu momumaiH syAtAm / bhaviSyati momumaiH saha hissA hitthA ityetau vA syAtAm / bhaNihitthA, bhaNihissA / pakSe bhaNihimo bhaNihimu bhaNihima / arthabhedAlliGAdayaH //

Page #242
- 6. 31] prAkRtasarvakham / 6. 27. ekavacanaM ca hitthA bhavetkubA prathamamadhyamayoH // 90 // bhaviSyati kRJaH prathamamadhyamayoH ekavacanaM hitthA ca vA syAt / kAhitthA, kriyAt kRSISTa kriyAH kRSISThAH vaa| luD-laD-lakSvapyevam / cakArAt pUrvasUtrAt momumaiH saha kAhissA kAhitthA kriyAsmaH kRSImahi ityAdayaH // 6. 28. kAhaM dAhaM kRdAjoH staH bhaviSyati veti ca / maNDUkaplutinyAyAt miGA saha / kAhaM / dAhaM / pakSe kAhimi, dehimi / arthabhedAlliGAdayaH // 6. 29. cAdInAM socchAmAdayaH / bhaviSyati miGA saha syuH| zru socchN| vaca vocchN| gamla gcchN| ruda rocchaM / diza dicchaM / mula mocchaM / vida vecchN| bhida bhecchN| chida checchaM / zrUyAsaM zrotAsmi zroSyAmi azroSyam ityaadyo'rthaaH| AkRtigaNo'yam // 6. 30. avindavastriSvapi te ssassAhAM luk ca hestu vA / / 91 // triSu kAleSu triSu puruSeSu ekavacanadvivacanayorapi te socchamAdayo binduvarjitAH santaH zravAdInAM prakRterevAdezA vA bhavanti / tatra bhaviSyati vihitasya vikaraNasya ssasya ssA hA ityetayoruttame vihitayozca luk ca syAt / hervikaraNasya tu lugvA syAt / laTi socchai, socchaMti / liGloTostu socchau, socchaMtu / evamanyat / bhaviSyati liGAdau socchai, socchaMti, socchasi, socchaha, socchahitthA, socchimo, socchama, socchima / - 'prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH" ( PS. VI. 7) itIt / pakSe socchahii, socchahiMti, socchahisi, socchahiha, socchahitthA, socchahimi, socchahimo socchahimu, socchahima ityAdayaH / zrUyAt , zrotA, zroSyati, azroSyat ityAdayo'rthAH // 6.31. liGloTorekasminnu su mu syuH / veti nivRttam / liGloTostriSu puruSeSu ekasmin vacane kramAd u su mu ityete trayaH syuH / kuNau, kuryAt kurvIta karotu kurutAm / kuNasu / kuNamu / ____14 & 15 In these two places and also in the last sent. of comm. B reads z instead of 3 which is the reading authorised by A and most probably is the original reading; for Mk. does not write dakaraNaM bhASAntarArtham here as he has done elsewhere in similar case. Also cf. Bham. VII. 18. So the reading of A seems to be appropriate.

Page #243
72 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [6. 31 - liGtvAvizeSopAdAnAdAzIliGyapi u su mu prabhRtaya ityake // 6. 32. madhyame hivaikaaNcH| liGloTomadhyama ekAco dhAtorekavacane hi vA syAt / hohi / hosu / dehi, desu, dadyAH dadIthAH dehi datva deyAH dAsISThAH // 6. 33. ata uttarasya lopaH liGloTormadhyamaikavacanasyAta uttarasya lopo vA syAt / kuNa, kuNasu / kuryAH kurvIthAH kuru kuruSvaM kriyAH kRSISThA vA / / .. 6.34. nityaM syAdbhUmani ntu ha mo // 92 // liGloTo mani bahutve krameNa nityaM ntu ha mo syuH / kuNaMtu kuryuH kurvIran kurvantu kurvantAM kriyAsuH kRSIran vA / kuNaha kuryAta kurvIdhvaM kuruta kurudhvaM kriyAsta kRSIdhvaM vA / kuNamo kuryAma kurvImahi karavAma karavAmahai kriyAsmaH kRSImAhe vA // . 6. 35. jo jAhI ca tiGa vA liloTostiDAM triSu puruSeSu sarveSAM vacanAnAM sthAne jjo jjAhI vA syAtAm / kuNejjo, kuNejjAhi / - 'prAyeNAtaH' ( PS. VI. 7 ) ityAdinaitvam / pakSe kuNau kuNaMtu ityaadyH|| 6.36. jajA laDluDlaGAM cApi / laD-luD-laGa liDloTorapi tiGAM sthAne ja jA ityetau vA syAtAm / kuNeja, kuNejjA / pakSe, kuNai, kuNaMti, kAhii, kAhiMti ityAdi / laGi-jai paDheja tA paMDio' hojja, paDhejjA hojjA vA / pakSa, jai paDhaMto tA paMDio hoto // 16 The reading of B in hiraikAcaH instead of the reading given above in conformity with A. When there is no conti ( = option ) on account of the declaration made by the preceding Su. i.e., 31 as 'veti nivRttam ' and here, there is need of introducing vA, the reading as given in A seems to be correct. 17 Bfg: ; Aft; the reading of A preferred for the same reason as above. 18 A reads this correctly as against sta: of B. 19 B paNDie (o.)

Page #244
- 6. 42] prAkRtasarvasvam / 6. 37. madhye caikAcA ekAco dhAtorlaDAditiGAM madhye ca jja jjA vA syAtAm / dejjai, dejjAi / pakSe dejja, dejjA, dei / hojjau, hojjAu / pakSe hou, hojja, hojjahidi / evaM sarvatra // 6.38. na jAntintvoH antyantvoH parayoH jjA na syAt / dejjati / dejjaMtu // laTi ca kartari yak // 93 // - asmAdihizca saMskRte laDAdicatuSke bhAvakarmaNoryag vihitaH / prAkRte sa eva luTi syAt / / tato yaka Adezau / tasmAdyaka uttare ihizca syAt / sumarijjihii me| smariSyate mayA / yaka ijjaadeshH|- 'gammihisi tassa pAsaM' [ = gamayiSyase tasya pArtham , GS. VII. 7 ] iti saptazatyAm / gamayateryagantatve dvitvam / evaM vajjihisi vAdiSyase, khajjihisi khAdiSyase // 6. 40. bhUte tvIaH syAt bhUtakAle vihitAnAM laliDluDlUDAM tiGAM triSu puruSeSu sarveSAM vacanAnAM sthAne IaH syAt / huvIa, abhavat babhUva abhUt abhaviSyat / abhavan babhUvuH abhUvan abhaviSyan / evaM madhyamottamayoH / / / 6. 41. hI ekAcaH / ekAco dhAtorbhUtavihitAnAM laDAditiGAM sthAne hIaH syAt / kAhIa akarot cakAra akArSIt akariSyat ityAdi pUrvavat / vAnuvRtteH hoi, kuNai, huvai // 6. 42. prAyeNa vartamAne'pyetau syAtAm vartamAne vihitAnAM tiGAM sthAne Ia hIa ityetau syAtAm / sohIa zobhate zobhante ityAdi / dehIa dadAti datte dadati dadate dIyate dIyante vA // 20 This portion is lacking in B; A altogether om. the comm. which most probably existed in the original work. 21 Originally in Mss. yamayateradantatve as recorded by B is definitely incorrect. .

Page #245
[ 6.43 - 6. 43. purAdiyoge ca // 94 // purAdiyoge bhUte bhovini vihitAnAM tiDAM sthAne ca 6a hIa ityetau syAtAm / purA jahIa purA yAti / evaM ettha purA vasIa chattA, a purA vasanti chAtrAH / mAGyoge luG / mA huvIa / mA hohIa // NiGa Ave vA 74 6. 44. vyAkhyAnato vizeSapratipatteH prayojake vihitasya NiGa: sthAne Ave vA syAt / kArAvei / paDhAvei / vaDDhAvei / corayituM prayuGkte corAvei / kArAveMti / paDhAveMti / pakSa karei paDhei ityAdi / adAdezasUtreNa NiGa etvam / adantatvapakSe kArai pADhai ityAdayaH / prayojakaNiGa iti kim / corei / ciMtei // 6. 45. prayojakaNiGi dhAtorAderAkArasyAkAraH syAt saMskRtAnuzAsanena vRddhayAdikArye kRte sati / karAvei / paDhAvei / prAyeNetivacanAt Avevidhau pravRttiH, Avavidhau vikalpaH / etvavidhau adantatvavidhau ata ittvavidhau ca nivRttiH / eSAmudAharaNAnyuttaratra vakSyAmaH // prAyeNAderAtot 6. 46. kvacidavazca / prayojake khArthe vA NiGa sthAne avaH syAdvA / kaciditi siddhaprayogornusArAt yuktAntadhAtuviSaye / vaDhavai / pellavai / - ' chivio" sariehiM pelavataM mahiM ' [ = spRSTA prasRtakaiH prerayantamiva mahIm, R. II, 8] / pakSa vaDDhe vaDDhAvei, pellei pelAve || 6. 47. spaSTam / uttaratrodAhAryam // 22 23 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM B inserts UGIO om.; the next Su. bhAve karmaNi cAve na syAt here which is not authorised by Mss. IO also om. portion from here up to kArAve in 24 U forgo; GIO go; A om. the line entirely. 25 U cyuvio; G cyudviH ; IO vyudi ; A om. the quotation. 26 UGIO mine. ; B va ; the original reading is perhaps vva. Em. is

Page #246
- 6. 48] prAkRtasarvasvam / 75 6.48. Avazca kRti NakAdau ca // 95 // vetyanuvartate / aavevidherpvaadH| NakAdau kRti pare cakArAt bhAve karmaNi ca prayojakaNiGaH sthAne AvaH syAt / Nak tRG tRGi kta ktavatu tavyaG anIyaG GanaT Gana tumaG ktvA yac ityete NakAdayaH / paDhAvao, paaddhaavo| paDhAviAro, paaddhaaviaaro| paDhAviro, pADhAviro / paDhAvio paaddhaavio| paDhAviavaMto, paaddhaaviavNto| paDhAviavvaM, pADhAviavvaM- 'prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH' (PS. VI. 7) iti AvasyAta idetau| paDhAvaNija, pADhAvaNijjaM, AvasyAllopaH / paDhAvaNaM, pADhAvaNaM / paDhavilaM, pADhAviuM, atrAvasyAta etvam itvaM veti dvirUpam , paDhAvitraM, pADhAviuM / pADhaveUNa, pADhAviUNa, paDhAveUNa, pADhAveUNa / vihasAviUNa vihAsAveUNa, vihasAveUNa, vihAsAveUNa / vihasAviaM, vihAsAviaM / vAnuvRtteradantatvapakSe-pADhao, pADhiAro, pADhiro, pADhio, pADhiavaMto, pADhiavvaM, pADheavvaM, pADhaNijja, pauNaM, pADhiuM, pADheuM, pADhiUNa, pADheUNa, vihAsiUNa vihAseUNa, vihAsiaM / cakArAt kvacidavazca / vaDDavao, vddddhaavo| sikkhavao, sikkhaavo| 'taM maNNe maha dukkidaM pariNadaM dukkhANa sikkhAvaNaM' [ = tanmanye mama duSkRtaM pariNataM duHkhAnAM zikSakam , KM. II. 8 ] iti raajshekhrH| prAyonuvRtteradantAnAmAkAreNa sahAvAdezo dRzyate / ANAvaha / vakkhAvai / uTThAvai / tathA ca vAkpatirAjasya 27 UGIO om. portions starting from Su. 47 up to this, the rest of the sent. being corruptly retained as: U- akIya untaM karamtaM kvaNa caikeNa kaadyH| G- alIaNantaM dentaM kvaNa caikeNakAdayaH / IO- anIyautaM naraMtaM kANa ( kvANa in O) caityenennkaadyH| 28 This word supported by B is wanting in Mss. A om. the entire portion after paDhAviAro. 29 B dukkhidaM ; U dukkhAu ; I duktAMta ; 0 duktAMta ; G padakvAntam ; em. according to the reading given in Dr. Ghosh's edition, which most probably is the original reading. However, for the correctness of the reading of both B and Ghosh, cf. Mk. III. 37-39.

Page #247
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [6.48 - - 'vaDDaviamaaNagavvaM siDhilAviamANamAhappaM / uhAviaciraviaNaM uggacchai aggado kkhu sasibiMba // ' [ = vardhitamadanagavaM zithilitamAnamAhAtmyam / utthApitaciravedanamudgacchati agrataH khalu zazibimbam // ] iti // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvakhe bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayAM tividhiH SaSThaH pAdaH // 6 // 30 The reading of this verse is very corrupt in Mss : __U- biDavibha bhamaaNagavvaM siciNAviamANamAhappaM / udArSiaciravikANa aMDappArAiagatozcamasibizvamiti // IO- viDDavia amaMtANagavvaM sicilAavimANamAhappaM / ubhA (-hA in o) viaaciravikAraNa aMDappArAiaggadozcamasivizvamiti // G- vidvavia amattANagavva siviNAsUa mANamAhavvaM / anbhAviaM aciravikANNa uppArAja aggadvArazamasibizvamiti / /

Page #248
- 7. 12] prAkRtasarvakham / 77 saptamaH paadH| 7. 1. bhavate)huvau syAtAm spaSTam / hoi, huvai // 7. 2. prAduSprAderbhavo bhavet / prAdurAdeH prAdezca / pAdubbhavai / Avinbhavai / pahavai / parihavai / 7.3. . te haH kte pare bhavatehUMH syAt / huuo| bhUtapatau bhUavaIti saMskRtAt // 7. 4. prakRtireva syAt prAdurAviHsamudbhuvaH // 96 // ebhya uttarasya bhavateH te pare prakRtireva syAnnAdezAntaram / paadubbhuuo| aavibbhuuo| saMbhUo / unbhUo / anyatastu - pahUaM, prihuuo| bahinbhavai, bahibbhUo iti kecit // 7. 5. prAdhuppazca . prAduttarasya bhavateIppAdezaH syAt / pahuppai / cakArAt pakSe pahavai / / 7.6. sbarasturatuvarau syAtAm / tUrai, tuvarai // te turo bhavet / tvara ityeva / turiaM, ata itvam / 7. 8. nudo NollaH syAt / Nollai // 7. 9. gholaghummau ghUrNeH ghUrNaterimau syAtAm / gholai, ghummai / / 7. 10. dUmastu dyte| dyaterdUmaH syAt / dUmai / / pATeH phAla: syAt / phAlai // 7. 12. tRpesthippA syAt / thippii|| 1 Ghas two more forms; tarae, tavarae... A om.

Page #249
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [ 7. 13 - 7.13. jho jANa muNa ityubhau // 97 // syAtAm / jANai, muNai / / 7.14. smaratebharasumarasuDhAra trayaH syuH / bharai, sumarai, suDhai // 7. 15. veruttarasya smarateH sUraH syAt , visUrai // 7.16. sarazca dIrgho baa| veruttarasya smarateH saraH syAt , verdI? vaa| visarai, vIsarai / cakAraH pUrvasamuccayArthaH // 7. 17. mhara ityeke veruttarasya smarateH mhara ityeke / vimharai // 7.18. prAnmhaa. prAt smarate: mhaa syAt / pamhaai // 7. 19. jalperjampaH syAt / jNpi|| 7. 20. kSiyo jhijjhaH // 98 // syAt / - 'jhijjhai jhiNNA vi taNU' [= kSIyate kSINApi tanuH, R. I. 351 // 7. 21. hAkaThukA syAt / Thukkai // kSudhedhuMka: syAt / dhukkai / 7. 23. grantheguMthaH syAt / guMthai / 3. U om. this sent.; G 'ityAdezaH. 4 GIO jamma. UA agree with B. 5. UG rijaNAvitazca ; IO ririjaH iNAvitazca ; A jhijhai jhiNAvi taNu. 6 UIO bhAkkazca (cu in O) kA; G bhAseSu( zca )kaH. 7 Breads yay in place of The which seems to be the correct reading as given by UIAO.G, however. reads incorrectly: gandherguncha, gunch|. The verb guntha (gunthivA) is used in Oriya alson - .

Page #250
32] 7. 24. syAt / gilai // prAkRtasarvasvam / 7. 25. niraH padevalaH nira uttarasya padyaterbalaH syAt / Nibbalari || giro gilaH / 1 7. 26. mAGo mANo vA niro mAGo mANo vA syAt / NimmANai, NimmAi / - ' NimmAamajjaNa suhA ' [ = nirmitamajjanasukhA:, R. 1. 20 ] iti setuH // mamavAvapi / / 99 / 79 7. 27. niro mAGo mamavAvapi syAtAm / Nimmai, Nimmavai // 7. 28. vyutpadyaterviDhappeH syAt / - ' viDhappaMti guNA ' [ = vyutpadyante guNAH, R. I. 10 ] / 7. 29. tiGi bhAvIhau bhiyaH syAtAm / spaSTam / bhAi, vIhai | biheIti saMskRtAt / tiGIti kim / 'pIlaNa bhIo vva hiaAdo' [ pIDanabhIta iva hRdayAt, KP, IV, SL. No. 66] // 7. 30. NiGi bhAamisau syAtAm / bhAi, bhisA / bhAei, bhise / bhAAvei, bhisAve / bhesei iti tu bheTa bhaye dhAtoH / bhIsei iti bhISayateH // mlAyo vA vAa milAa ityete // 100 // 7. 31. trayaH syuH / vAi, vAai, milAai // 7. 32. jRmbhAa - jaMbhAhau syAtAm / jaMbhAaI, jaMbhIra // 8 MUIOG nivvala ; A agrees with B. 9 A reads viDagga in place of viDhappa; but UGIO read vippe. 10 Breads in place of ag in Su. as well as in the comm UGIO read in the Su.; so also UG give a as ex. I reads agr. A, however, reads viha in Su. as well as in comm. ( ex. bIii ) which seems to be correct one; cf. Hc. IV, 53 & Rt.. I, 8. 7. The reading of UGI shows that are is the result of confusion with the actual word vIha ; hence em. 11 Mss. om. these two exs. in place of 12 Breads relating to here and in following rules Mss. read invariably jamma; of Vr. VIII, 14. 'jRmbha.

Page #251
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [7. 33 - 7.33. . prAdebha ca dRzyate / viaMbhaI / ujaMbhai // 7. 34. .. vaSTi jaMbhaha jaMbhAhA iti vApi ca kazcana // 101 / / jaMbhahai, jaMbhAhAi / kazcana vasantarAjaH / / 7.35. cinaSiNaH syAt ciNai // 7. 36. udo vA ucciNai, uccei // 7. 37. __ zraddhAJaH saddaho bhavet / / asya zrutpUrvasya vyatirekeNa prayogo na dRshyte| sahahai / - 'diTTha ti Na saddahiaM' [ = dRSTa iti na addhitam , R. I, 38 ] / 7. 38. krInaH kiNaH kiNai // 7.39. vestu vA syAt . vikiNaDa, vikkeI // 7.40. dhmoM dhamaH syAt / dhamijjai // 7.41. soda urdumA // 102 // udA sahitasya dhma udbhumA syAt / udbhumAi // 7. 42. uddhumAa ca keSAMcit mate / uddhumAai / - 'hoti salilu mAiadhUmAaMtavalavAmuhA maaragharA' 13 G wrongly reads vijambhai. 14 B jamhAha jamhAhA iti hAkazca kazcana ; A has the same reading as B excepting ma in place of mha; G jamhaha jamhAhAviti vApi ca kazcana; IO jambhAhA iti vizva kazcana; U jambhaka jambhAhA iti ddha hAkazce kazcana; of all these read. ings the reading of G alone is sensible. Hence I have emended after the reading of G. The rule definitely relates 7 and not to st. 15 G jambhahara, jammAie; U jambhahai. jambhAhAi; IO jambhahai, jaMbhAdA; B GTFRITT, TRENTIE; A. same as B excepting Fu in place of F; em. according to UG; of. hAr in the sense of yawning in Oriya. 16 UG om. rules 37-39; IOA retain them; A saddhaho for saddaho. 17 UIO soha; G sohu for sIda.

Page #252
81 - 7. 48] prAkRtasarvakham / [ = bhavanti salilomApitadhUmAyamAnavaDavAmukhAH makaragRhAH, R. I. 8 ] iti setuH|| 7. 43. ghra ojimhejihAvapi / jighraterimau syAtAm / ojimhai, Ijihai / apizabdAt - 'sabbhamarapaumagghAiri' [ = sabhramarapadmaghrANazIle, KP. V. L. No. 135 ] iti samAdheyam // 7. 44. grasepisa syAt / ghisai // 7.45. sthagarotthaDhakko syAtAm / otthai, Dhakkai / bAhulyAt thaei // 7.46. khuppabhisau pluSeH // 104 // syAtAm / khuppai, bhisai // 7. 47. sakkasappI sRpeH syAtAm / sakkA, sappai / / 7. 48. - caccharaMparaMbhAstu tkssteH| trayaH syuH| cacchai, raMpai, raMbhai // 18 UGIO are hopelessly corrupt with regard to this Su, as well as its comm.; A om. comm. portion. U- bhAotie jihAvapi / okiMhada, ibhihA matasaJcarAntatamatANA iri iti samAdheyam // ____G- bhaobhitihejahAvapi / jighRteH / okasA, iibhihada apicArAt matasaJcarAutamaNAirimaH samAdheyam // IO- bhaotihe jahAvapi / jighRteH0 / okiMhai, itibhihai ; apizabdAt mata __ saMgharAtamatANAiriNi samAdhyetAm // 19 U ghasaH, ex. pisai, G pisaH; ex. same as U; IO pasaH; ex. same as U. 20 B reads ao and the in place of 776 and respectively. A has 757 and FH for these two words ; UGIO, however, give readings as suggested above. Cf. Var. VII, 68 (takSe rampavacchau ); hare vaccha is probably a scribal error for 755. See also Hc. IV, 194. Modern Oriya has both cAJcha (cAgchivA) and rAmpa (rAmpivA) in the sense of sharpening. prAkRta, 6

Page #253
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM . [7. 49 - 7. 49. vAhavAsAvavAdgAhikAsyoH avAduttarayorgAhikAsyorvAhavAsau vA syAtAm / ovAhai / ovAsai / 7. 50. sovasuvau khapeH // 105 // syAtAm / sovai, suvai / valope soai, suvai // 7. 51. samo gupejavo vA syAt saMjavai, saMgovai // 7. 52. khuMdakhummakhulA jhudeH| khuMdai, khummai, khulai // 7. 53. vRSAdInAmupAntastha RdairiH syAt varisai, marisai, harisai // 7. 54. arojtataH // 106 // ante sthita RdaraH syAt / marai / / 7. 55. zaknotestaracaatIrI: zaknotestrayaH syuH / tarai, caai, tIrai / zakyatestu sakkai // 7. 56. luha rosANa pusa tu muMjeH / trayaH syuH / luhai, rosANai, pusai / mArjayatestu majjai / 7. 57. kSaratejharaH syAt / jharai / pajjharai // khaMdaka sammAda, khulcha / 21 B kSudheH which is evidently wrong. UAG kSudeH, I0 ghudaiH ; em. according to UAG; cf. PS. IX. 118. The ex. khudai as given by UG Io should be khundai. 22 UGIO TT: (). The ex. given by UGIO are very corrupt : ___U- datitsaGkaH, mautsaGkaH, hritsddkH| G- datitsaMjJaH, madhisaMzaH, haritsaMza TO- datitsaMjJaH, mabhisaMzaH, hrisNjnyH| 23 UIO ahotestarataagarAH; G ahotestaraciatIcAH; ex. ciai, ticai. 24 Here is a specimen to show to what extent Mss. can be corrupt. The gu. is given as UIO- hiihroaakhaapuurontmukteH| G- rujoluhroshaaapuupaaH| A alone reads it correctly and fully agrees with B. 25 U om. Su. Ex. very corrupt: ruraki pare rakiM; GkSaratecaH syAt / rucaki parerAkiI kSarate:0 rurarkapare raka; 0 icaH for jharaH; otherwise same as I.

Page #254
-- 7. 67] prAkRtasarvakham 7.58. IrayateH saMprAbhyAM solapello staH // 107 // saMprAbhyAM saha / sollai, pellai // 7. 59. khAdhau ca khAdidhAvyoH khAdidhAvyoH khAdhau syAtAm / khAi / dhAi / cakArAt khAai, dhAai // 7. 60. Ato'dvA 'dhAtorAkArAduttare akArAgamo vA syAt / jAi, jaaai| mAi, mAai / -'tuha hiae suhaa sA amAaMtI' [ = tava hRdaye subhaga sA amAntI, GS. II. 82 ] / dhyai--jhAi, jhAaha / gai-gAi, gAai / aAdezasUtreNa ( PS. VII. 102 ) aita A syAt / rAi, rAai // '7. 61. nitymntyntvoH| antyantvoH parayoH dhAtvAkArAdakAro nityaM syAt / - 'vAti cettANilA' .. [ = vAnti caitrAnilAH, KM. I. 17 ] iti rAjazekharaH / / 7. 62. syuH pucchaluJchapuTTAH proJchaH puMchai, luMchai, puTTai // . 7.63. vilabhastu khedeyateH // 108 // vilabhei // 7. 64. tuDatoDa tuTTakhuTTAstuteH tuDai, toDai, tuTTai, khuTTai // 7.65. __ tavathuathuvAH stoteH| tavai, thuai, thuvai // 7. 66. chidibhidyoranto daiH syAt / anta itydhikaarH| chiMdai, bhiMdai // jo bhujiyujyoH anayoranto aH syAt / bhuMjaha / pauMjaha // 26 A adds ThAi, ThAai. 27 UG "stavakArAda; IO 'vaiti tvakArAt. 28 U rodayateH; ex. vilabheti; GIO vilaDastu rodayateH; ex. vilaDeti. 29 A tuTaneH; G sphuTayateH; UIO tuTabhe; for the correctness of the reading, cf. Ho. IV, 116. 30 UGIO.da, ex, chidai bhidai.

Page #255
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [ 7. 68 7. 68. nimizca niyujaH syAt // 109 // Nimeha / cakArAt NiuMjai / eSAM tvAdau rUpAntarANi prakAzitAni 84 (PS. IV. 36 ) || rudho mbhandhau rudho'nto mbhandhau syAtAm / ruMdhara, ruMbha | 7. 69. 7, 70. anta ityeva / kaDhai || kvadheH syAt : veSTatezva lla utsamoH / utsamorupapadayorveSTateranto llaH syAt / uvvellara | saMvellai / Adezasya dvitvasiddhau dvitvApannalakAranirdezAdatra pAde Adezasya dvitvaM na syAditi jJApitam // 7. 73. 7, 71. anto DhaH syAt / veDhai // 7. 72. mRdo lau mRdo'nto Dulau syAtAm / maDDu, malaI // zadipatorDaH 7, 74, anayoranto DaH syAt / saDai / paI // vRdho G 7. 75. vRdho'nto DhaH syAt / I // 7. 76. kRSeranto DDo na vA syAt / kaI, karisai // jjho buddhyAdeH 7. 77. buddhayAderanto jjhaH syAt / bujjhai / sijjhai / sujjhai / jujjhai / Arajjhai | gRdhu gijjhai / bujjhiro, bujjhAvio // 31 B om. this sent. A supplies this UI ruSo ranto0 ; Galso om. the sent. and adds rar to the rule. 32 G wrongly inserts mandayatInyatra. G reads 33 UIO duplicate in ex.; fof 3. 34 B Da for DDa in this case as elsewhere. 35 The same em. here too over B in respect of g. kRSerna vA /

Page #256
7. 86 ] 7. 78. kRntatarantaSTaH syAt / kaTTai // 7. 79. anayorantazccaH syAt / vaccai / NaJcai // prAkRtasarvakham / kRteSTTaH 7.80. rudo vvau // 110 // rudo'nto vvau syAtAm / ruvvai, ruvai / aGkAdeze rovai / valope roara, ruai // 7. 81. jazvodvijeH udvijerato jjaH syAt / ubvijjai / cakArAt vvavau ca / uvvivvAi, ubvivai / pUrvavat ubvevara, uvviai, ubveai || 7. 82. hanikhanormo vA anayoranto mo vA syAt / hammai, haNai / khammai, khaNai // co vAjinRtyoH 7. 83.. syAt / rUsai / tUsai / dUsai / sUsai / pUsai // zakilamyorhiH 7. 84. anayoranto dviH syAt / sakkai / laggai // 36 37 38 39 comm. 7. 85. zamyAdInAM va anto dvirvA syAt / uasammai, uasamai / tammai, tamai / bhammai, bhamai / callai, calai / NaTTai, NaDai / phuTTai, phuDai / zamyAdirAkRtigaNaH // 85 ruSyAdi pUddIrghaH / 7. 86. mIlateH prAdeH // 111 // prAderuttarasya mIlataranto dvirvA syAt / pallii, pamIlai / Nimillai, NimIlai / prAderiti kim / mIlai // SUGA om this rule; IO retain but in a very corrupt form : yetrati nityoH / anayoraMtataH syAt / ta ( va in 0 ) taha; atai // BUIO syAt, but cf. Su. 73 comm. utpUrvAt vije. UGIO diSu dIrghaH ; B excludes syAt from Su. and includes it in UIO taM vA0 ; G intermingles Su. and comm. 40

Page #257
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [7. 87 - 7. 87. huzrujilUdhUbhyo NaH pUrvo hakhazca ebhyo NakArAgamaH syAt , pUrvo hakhazca / huNai / suNai / jiNai / luNai / dhuNai / / huahuvau ca huvaH / juhoteH sthAne huahuvau syAtAm / huai, huvai, huNai / / 7. 89. ktvAdau zruvo vA ktvAtumtavyeSu zruvo NAgamo vA syAt / suNiUNa, soUNa / suNiuM, souM / suNiavvaM, soavvaM // 7. 90. jaazva jeH jeH sthAne jaazca syAt / jaai, cakArAt jiNai, atrApi ktvAdipakSe No vetyanuvartate / jeUNa, jiNiUNa / jeuM, jiNiuM / jeavvaM, jiNiavvaM // 7.91. lunAterudo luvaH // 112 // udo lunAterluvaH syAt / NAgamApavAdaH / ulluvai // 7. 92. ktvAdau lavo vA ktvAdau pare lunatirlavo vA syAt / laviUNa / laviuM / laviavvaM / ullaviUNa / ullaviuM / ullaviavvaM / evaM pakSe luNiUNa / ulluviUNa ityAdayaH 43 // 7. 93. dhUlo dhuadhuvau vA syAtAm / dhuai, dhuvai, dhuNai / 7. 94. te punarna te| ke pare punaste NAgama AdezAzca na syuH| hUsvatvaM syaadev| huaN| suaM / jiaM / dhuAM / ullaM // 41 G inserts ITT which seems to be appropriate in the present context. 42 B has simply ktvAdau' in place of ktvAdipakSe No' which is clearly written in G. UIO retain the reading of G in most corrupt form. 43 UG add ullaNiUNa to ex.

Page #258
- 7. 95] prAkRtasarvasvam / 7. 95. yako vo vA eSAM yakaH sthAne vvo vA syAt / huvvai / suvvai / jivvai / dhuvvai / luvvai / anabhidhAnAdatra NAgamAdayo na syuH / pakSe huNijjai, suNijjai ityaadyH|| ahergeNhahindI syAtAm / geNhai, hindai // 7. 97. __ ktvAdiSu ghe na vA // 113 // kvAdiSu graherdhe na vA syAt / gheUNa / gheuM / gheavvaM / pakSe geNhiUNa, hiMDiUNa // 7. 98. buDkhuppo majateH syAt buDDai, khuppai // 7. 99. randho rAdhayateH smRtH| raMdhar3a // 7. 100. evamitare'pi vedyAH itare dhAtvAdezAH / dhAvu dhoaI, apakramayati khuDukkaI", AbhASate appAhai / svadate cakkhai / uttaMbhayati uttaMghai / chAdayati AkrAmayati / jhaMpaI, ityAdayo yathAdarzanam / kecidAdezAH kvacit kRti na bhavanti / yathAbhAvao, kArao, koM, karaNijjaM ityAdayaH // 44 B hindau, ex. hindara; U hinai, ex. hinvai ; IO gaNvahitvau, ex. gevara hinvai, G hinvo, ex. hivvai. A retains the reading of B which seems to be correct. Msg. often confuse 7 with ca or -4 which is due to the way of writing in Oriya script by the scribes. Dr. Ghosh has uunecessarily emended the rule of Pu. VIII, 8 to graheNhahiNNau, in spite of the reading of Ms hindI in place of hiNNau . See PK P. 161, footnote 8. 45 B hindaUNa; G hiMndiuNa; U hindiuNa; IG geNviuNa, hinviuNa. 46 G syAtAm , but this reading, if accepted, would give rise to the violation of metrical discipline. 47 G dhanvo dhUahaH UIO ghavvU dho. 48 U apa0 khaDu0, A apakramati, I upakrama iti; 0 uputramaiti. 49 UIO campa G cchambhaiti, Aom. 50 G kApi.

Page #259
88 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [7. 101 - zeSANAM syAdadantatvam // 114 // uktAdanye zeSAH / hase hasai, trasI tasai, ramai, corai, ciMtai, kArai, pADhai, vaDDheI ityaadi| UhyA aeNnye // 7. 102. anadezA bahulam dhAtUnAmacAmA AdezAzca bahulaM syuH / aG yathA cchiveI cchavai dhippai, dhuppar3a, muai moai, ruvai rovai, Aruhai Arohai, lihai lehai ityAdau vikalpaH / Nei dei jemai, gijJaI rAi bhAI / evaM gai gAi / traiDa parittAi / vaca vottuM, vottUNa, vottavvaM", ata ot / rottuM, rottUNa, rottavvaM / bhettuM, bhettUNa, bhettavyaM |chettuN, chettUNa, chettavvaM / sottuM, sottUNa, sottavvaM / mottuM, mottUNa, mottavvaM / aG nityaM dvitvaM ca yathAdarzanam / AdezAzca hoi, huvai turaI tuvarai, ityAdau nityam / ovAhai, ogAhai, DhakkaI, otthai, thaai, saMjavai, saMgovai, ityAdau vikalpaH / uktAdanye'pi / tiSThati thakkai / - 'AaavitthakkaMtaM [ = AgatavitiSThamAnam R. III. 4 ] iti setuH / upanayati'paNAmei mANa' [=upanayati maNiM R. I. 39 ] ityAdayo draSTavyAH // 7.103. reho vA rAjateH vetyadhikAraH / rehai, rAjai // 51 Bagt; Uygt; 10 qat; G ogr; A om. ___52 B uhaai (8) ityAdi ; UIO uhaanyA ityAdi ; G DahaanyA ityAdi A om. Em. is mine. Mss. including B seem to have eonfused with regard to the actual reading as has been suggested. 53 UIO hni(hna in U )vaha; G havai. 54 BUGIO grokhai; A om. The mode of writing Oriya letter ja often appears like t in Oriya Ecript. So also the quick writing of Oriya letter causes the cofusion of Oriya letter . So it is very likely that the actual word is gijjhai; also cf. He. IV. 217. Em. is mine. 55. B antabmAi (!); U Ai / bhoi; GIO Ai / roi. All these are evidently corrupt and the reading as suggested above seems to be the correct one. 56 This word lacking in B is found in UGIO. I0 vobhavvaM; G vettavbaM. 57 B reads bhottaM, bhottaNa, bhottanvaM with which Mss. do not agree. 58 B& Mss. turai. 59 B thakka; Mss. takai.

Page #260
- 7. 113] prAkRtasarvakham / 7.104. tyjshchddddH| chaDDhai caai // 7. 105. pulanianiacchajovaavakkhapuloapulaA dRzeH sapta // 115 pulai, niai, niacchai, / nipAtanasAmarthyAnna Natvam / jovai, avakkhai, puloai, pulaai / passai iti saMskRtAt // 7. 106. daMso NiGi NiGi pare dRzedaMso vA syAt / daMsei darisei / dasAvii, darisAvei / dAvazceti zAkalyaH / dAveI // 7.107. Ayo yo lopaH Ayapratyayasya yasya lopo vA syAt / dhUmAi, dhUmAai / - 'dhUmAi sihI Na pajjalai' [ = dhUmAyate zikhI na prajvalati, GS. I. 14 ] || 7. 108. . bindurmucAdeH syAt / bindurAgamaH / muMcai, muai / laMpai, luai / liMpai, liai // 7. 109. verghaTatervichaH syAt / vichei, vihaDei // 7. 110. udA NiyogghaH NiGi pare udA saha ghaTaterogghaH syAdvA / ogghei, ugghaDei // 7.111. vicarateNiH // 116 // NiGi vicaratervINaH syAdvA / vINei, viArei / / 7. 112. kuJaH kuNaH syAt NiDIti nivRttam / kuNai, karaI // 7. 113. kA nityaM tiGi bhuutbhvissytoH| bhUtabhaviSyatorvihite tiGi pare kRtraH sthAne nityaM kA bhavati / 60 U yuddhaupania0; IO yuddhabhiSani chaa0; G yuddhaniSanicca0; A pula li aniacha0; UGIO also read towards the end of Su. AdezAH sapta syuH. . ___61 A adds this portion to comm. which though not authorised by Mss, as well as by B, is very significant addition to the text and there is every reason to take it as authentic; cf. Rt. I. 8, 24; also PSM. P. 461. 62 UGIO vinche. 63 A viracate; 80 also in comm. 64 UGIO karai.

Page #261
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [7. 114 - kAhIa / kAhIi / 7. 114. ktvAdau ca nityaM kRJaH kA syAt / kAUNa / kAuM / kAavvaM / ghoTTaH pibateH / ghodRi / piai iti saMskRtAt // asteraccha: syAt / acchai / atthi iti saMskRtAt // 7. 117. laso lhasaH // 117 // lhasai, lasai // 7. 118. neH sahateH suMdaH NisuDhai, nnishi|| 7.119. apenauallaH syAdvataH, apena saha vartateroallaH syAt / oallai, ovaTTai / bAhulyAt avaTTai // 7.120. . udollaTTaH / ' udA saha vRterullaTTaH syAt / ullaTTai, uvvaTTai // 7. 121. paryasyatestu pallaTTa khuJja pallattha ityete // 118 // syuH / pallaTTai, khujjai, pallatthai / pakSe pallassai / / 7. 122. coresthaNilla: syAt / thaNillai, corei // 7. 123. udroggAhA syAt / oggAhai, uggAhai // 7. 124. lutthelottttH| syAt nityam / loTTai // 65 U10 insert i (i: in TO ) after ghoTTaH (-Ta: in TO ). 66 U atyu itiH G atyeti; TO atyuti. 67 B sUDhaH; U suDhaH; I sucaH; 0 suraH; G sica; em. according to U3; cf. Hc. IV, 158. 68 In Su. UGIO read gr. Mss. include ry: in Su. 69 A ugAhe, G udo grAhe..

Page #262
- 7. 134] mAkRtasarvakham / 7. 125. guJjollaMpaNNADaparihaTTA vilulatermatAH / guMjollai, paNNADai, parihaTTai, viluMlai // 7. 126. khidevimUraH syAt / visUrai, khijjai // 7.127. khaunAteH khauraH syAt / khaurai, khaMi // 7. 128. laDatermuraH // 119 // syAt / murai, lalai // 7. 129. lAlappalAlampalAlabbhalAlambhA vinA lpeH| vinA saha lapaterime syuH / lAlappai, lAlaMpai, lAlabbhai, vilavai / 7. 130. krudherjUraH74 syAt / jUrai, kujjhai // 7.131. katheH sAhaH syAt / sAhei, kahei // 7.132. , oggahaH syAt pratIcchateH // 120 // oggahai, paDicchai // 7. 133. kaNa oGNaH oMgaNai, kaNai // 7.134. krameolAicI syAtAm / volai, AiMcai, kama~I // 70 G muzcela; A gujella; BU guola ; I0 guMjelaM, ex. sujelui. 71 New addition by A. 72 A khaMNai. 73 This Su. is very corrupt in Mss. excepting UA which alone give a faithful reading ; IO - lAippalA imalA ibvalA iMbhA vinA layeH / U - lAlappalAlamalAlAmbhalAlambhA vinA layeH / __G - lAppalAlamvalAlambhalAlavyuvilamvA leH| A is in agreement with B. 74 A juraH 75 G uggahaH; ex. uggahai. 76 BA oGgaNaH; U bhogavaNa!; G okUNa; TO ogayaNaH. 77 This is an additional ex, according to UGIAO.

Page #263
92 7. 135. mArkaNDeya viracitaM ahisA azrAGA AGA saha kramaterime syuH / rappai, appaNNai, ahisAai, akkama // ruha ullaDhavalagga cupaH syuH // 121 // 7. 136. No. 407 ] 7. 138. zIGo NumajjaH syAt / Numajjai // ADetyeva / ullUDhai, valaggai, cuMpai, Aruhai || bhramaterdudullaH syAt 7. 137. duI / - ' dullaMto marihisi ' [ = bhraman mariSyasi, KP. X. SL 7. 139. syAt / vasuAai, sUsai // Numaja zIGaH Agama AhammAttha " [ 7. 135 - rappa appaNNa | 7. 140. syAtAm / Ahammai, Ajatthai / AacchA iti saMskRtAt // 7. 141. nUmai, jhaMpai, chAei // 7. 142. piaraJjavemapariraJjA bhaJjeH trayaH syuH / piaraMjai, vemai, pariraMjai, bhaMjai // zuSestu vasuAaH / 7. 143. syAt / vokkara, uNNaai / unnaTeriti kazcit // chAdemajhampau staH // 122 // 78 B campA'; Mss. however, show that it should be cumpAH. Cf. A cumpA; UIO cumAH ; G cukA. 79 B duNdulasi ; em according to Mss. Gom this Si. 80 81 U "nyumarumpauM0; ex. rumpai ; unnadevakaH / G nyumarukha0; ex. rumphai ; IO chAde lumarumpau0; ex. rumai ; A chAdderluma. 82 G includes this in Su. which being done, metrical discipline is violated.

Page #264
- 7. 153] prAkRtasarvakham / 7.144. phaMsAluMgauM spRzate: syAt / phaMsai, AluMgai // 7. 145. upagUherAvaAsaH syAt // 123 // AvaAsai, uvaUhai // 7. 146. viracervihi villa syAt vihi villai, viraei / / 7. 147. papphoDaH prsphutte| syAt / papphoDai, papphuTTaI // 7. 148. timestinnnnH| tiNNAazca syAtAm / tiNNai, tiNNAai, timmai // 7. 149. prAdvizate?kA syAt Dhukkai, paisai // . 7. 150. pareviAla: syAt // 124 // pareruttarasya vizaterviAlaH syAt / pariviAlai, parivisai // 7. 151. carcezcappaH syAt cappai, caccai // 7.152. khadatezcakkhaH syAt / cakkhai, saai // 7. 153. pRcchateH pucchH| syAt / = ' pucchio Nu pautti' [ = pRSTo nu pravRttim , R. I. 40] / ' ___83 B lucau0; U luGgavod vizateH; G DhasAlabhyodizataH; TO pasAlugyohiSateH; however, the readings of Mss. show that the word in question is not yg as given by B; hence em. 84 G rasphoDA, A ramphoDaH; I rAMpotaH; 0 epotaH. 85 0 ripaTTaha; I ripphaTai; A pappuTTa; U ripphaTTaha; 0 riphaTaI. 86 B brackets this word but this is included in Sv. in Mss. 87 UGIO exclude this from Su 88 G covervappaH syAta: ex, cambA, dappa; A cavervapjhaH syAt, ex. vapjhai, cavvada; 10 cavevaphA syAta, ex. cavvai, vappai; U tallies with B. 89 B unlike UGIO excludes this from Su.

Page #265
94 7. 154. jaggai / 7. 155. mArkaNDeyaviracitaM jAgarterjaggaH syAt prateriNaH pattiAaH syAt / / 125 / / 'pattiAai / atra sUtratraye nityo vidhiH // 7. 156. uSNAlathaGgaguluguJchA unnAme: " unnAmerime trayaH syuH / uNNAlai, thaMgaI, guluguchai, uNNAmei // traservajaH / 7. 157. - vajjai, tasai // 7. 158. -syAtAm / ciramAla, virahai, paDivAlei // 7. 159. syAtAm / cUrai, mummura, cuNNei // tikkhA lastejayateH 7. 160. tikkhAlai, tejai // 7. 161. ubbuhai, ukkhubbhai // 7. 162. Thavai, ThAva // 7. 163. utstRma otthallotthallau uditi luptapazcabhyantam / syAtAm / otthallai, utthallai, uttharai || 7. 164. pratipAlayatezciramAlavirIhauM 91 curamummurau cUrNeH // 126 // 92 ubbuha utkSubhyateH [ 7. 154 - verillaH veruttarasya stRJo rillaH syAt / virillai, vitthara || 7. 165. culuculai, phurai // G U culuculu, also ex. culuculai ; culucucuH; ex. culuculai ; A agrees with B. sphurazrulucurnaiH syAt // 127 // 90 G 'dhagga0 uddhame:; ex. dhaggai; I dhaMNu0 ; O thaMkha0 ; A 0thaMkha0. UGIO virAhau; ex . virAhas ; 0 virAhyai. 91 92 BUGIO kSyabhyateH ; A om. Em. is mine, for this is in accord with the second ex. 93 G saptamyantam * pulaH ; 94 ex. pulai, purai ; ThavaH sthApeH / IO

Page #266
- 7. 175] prAkRtasarvasvam / 7. 166. mbhaMsaphiTTau bhraMzeH syAtAm / mbhasai, phiTTai, bhassai // '7.167. prasarateH paallaH syAt / paallai, pasarai // 7. 168. chivshchupteH| chivai, chuai // 7. 169. vikasestu vihasavosaTTavisaTTAra syuH / vihasai, vosaTTai, visaTTai, viasai // 7. 170. tiDDavastADe: // 128 // tADayestiDDavaH syAt / tiDDavai, tADei // 7. 171. prAderdhAtvAdiHi vetyeva / prAderuttaro dhAtvAdihniH syAt / pavAai, pavvAai / paribhamai, paribbhamai // 7. 172. gamyAdInAM yakAnto'pi / gamyAdInAmanto varNo yakA saha dvirvA syAt / gammai / rammai / labbhai / pakSe gamIai, gamijjai, ityAdayaH // 7. 173. kuhostu kIrahIrau kRJJoryakA saha kIrahIrau syAtAm / kIrai / hIrai / karijjai / harijaha // 7. 174. tIrastRzaknuvoH tarateH zaknotezca yakA saha tIraH syAt / tIrai, pakSe tarijjai, sakkai // chapachipaH // 129 // chupateryakA saha chippaH syAt / chippai / gamyAditvAt chuppai / pakSe chavijjai / bAhulakAt yakA vinApi chuvijjai / 95 B FEFO; UG F#60; IQ 290; A Fago; em. according to Mss. 96 G includes this in Su. 97 G tADayo. ___98 UGIAO add vA here which is superfluous since vetyeva is already there in comm. 99 UGIO thipiprabhRtInAm . 100 B kRDhao, em. after Mss. 101 G adds kriyate hiyate ityanayoridaM rUpam. 102 B cchupaH.

Page #267
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [7. 176 - 7. 176. duhalihavahatInAM dubhalibbhavumbhAH yakA saha syuH / dubbhai / libbhai / vubbhai / pakSe duhIai, duhijjai ityAdi // 7. 177. dRshediisH| yakA saha syAt / dIsai, pakSe pulIai ityaadyH|| 7. 178. syurghappagejjhajjhA grahe yaketyeva / gheppai, gejhaI, pakSe gehIai hindIai // 7. 179. katheH saasnnvriau|| 130 // yakA saha syAtAm / sAsai, NavarijaI, sAhIai, kahIai // 7. 180. jJo NajaNavva ityeto yakA saha syAtAm / Najjai, Navvai, jANIai, muNIai // 7. 181. dAdInAM ca dijjAdyAH / dAdInAM yakA saha dijjAdyAH syuH / dA dijjai, pA pijjaI, gai gijjai / NIG Nijjai, DIG uDDijai, lIG, lijjai ityAdayo nityam // 7. 182. ktena rudAde ruNNAdyAH ktena saha rudiprabhRtInAM ruNNAdyAH syuH / rud ruNNaM / dA diNNaM / bhiNNaM / chiNNaM / duh dubhaM / jujuNNaM / pravas pautthaM / AzliS AliddhaM / muclU mukkaM / daMza DakkaM / chupa spRz chikkaM chittaM / lipa liaM / lupaM luaN| krama ___103 UGIO om. 104 U hilyAai, G NaddhAai; I hiAai (?); 0 hiAai; A agrees with B correctly. 105 G avarijjau. 106 UGIO abarijai; evidently here a is in confusion with ancient Oriya letter o which was written exactly like 34 with oblique or horizontal stroke inside it. 107 U Nabja; G dAva; IOA same as B. 108 0 om. __109 UGIO tetthaM. 110 BUI insert tuppaM here; G tuppa; A om.; B puts (?)' after word. In fact it has no bearing on the rule. Most probably in original Ms. the word was written twice in confusion with the following word lupa; G_actually reads lupa as by the side of luppa. Hence I have omitted the word.

Page #268
-7. 183] prAkRtasarvakham / volINaM / udgama ullioN"| duI", littaM, lutte, jiNaM, pavasiaM, uggaaM", ityAdayastu saMskRtAt / ruNNAdirAkRtigaNaH // 7. 183. prAgAdezabhedAzca // 131 // prAguktA AdezabhedAzca ktena saha syuH / visahUM, vosaDeM / vasuA, cukaM ityAdi yathAdarzanam // iti zrImArkaNDayakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayAM dhAtupariNatiH saptamaH pAdaH // 7 // 111 U urgima ulliaM; G umgama ulliaM; 10 urjamauliaM; B ulluaM. 112 B buddhaM which no Ms. authorises; U clearly, reads duddhaM; . I durddha 113 Mss. om. A om. the rest of comm. after AzliSa etc. 114 BUGIO 34031 ; but this word has no connection whatsoever with words discussed, and the word suggested by me being & derivative of Skt. udgatam corresponds to udgama ulli already discussed above as an exceptional case coming under this rule. 115 Galari; IO EX; Mk., however, nas nowhere discussed this word previously. This Pkt word is synonymous with Skt HET. prAkRta0 7

Page #269
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [8. 1 - aSTamaH paadH| athAvyayanipAtAH8. 1. huM dAne vAraNe prazne smRtI krameNa yathA - 'hu~ geNha edaM suvaNNaM' [ = huM gRhANa etat suvarNam ] / -' hu~ gAiM pAeNa chivaisi [ = huM gAM pAdena spRzasi] / - ' huM jappaisu assa saMdesaM [ = huM jalpa asya saMdezam ] / - 'huM so esa jaNo' [ = huM sa eSa janaH] // 8. 2. hukkhu khu nizcaye / saMbhAvane vitarke ca krameNa yathA - 'taha vi hu se Natthi jIvie AsaMgho' [= tathApi khallu nAsti jIvite AsaMgaH, R. I. 15 ] / 'jaM khu avekkhasi tuma kuDilakaDakkhaddhamattaeNaM pi / . takkhaNapariDhattamaNA Na khu sA sumarei jIviavvaM pi' / / [= yat khalu avekSase tvaM kuTilakaTAkSArdhamAtreNApi / tatkSaNaparirabdhamanAH na khalu sA smarati jIvitavyamapi // ] 1 B hUM but Mss. huM; of Bham; IX. 2, 2 BG cchivAsa.. 3 UGIO jamasu. 4 This verse is very corrupt in Mss.-- U jaMkkhu aMvakkhasi tuma kuttalaittakitukkhaddhameuetApi / takkhaNapariDhattamaNA gahu sA sumarei jIviavvaM Ni / / / jaM kkhuNavvakkhasi tumaaM kuntalAMukitukkhatthamebhayeNapi / ukkhaNapariuttamapApahusA sumarei jIviagga Ni // agree with U with the following difference"tuma kuDilaitakiMtukkhaddhamebhaetApi / uvakhaNapariuttamapApahusA0 jivi0 A agrees with B with the following difference avakkhasi for avekkhasi; kaDakha for kaDakkha and omeueNaM for mettaeNaM; takkaNa for takkhaNa; hu for khu; civiavaM for jIviavvaM.

Page #270
.- 8.5] prAkRtasarvasvam / 8. 3. NAi mAi alAhyaNa // 132 // niSedhArthAH "ete catvAraH / 'aNa aggiM geNha kare, sappaM chiva mAi pAehiM / NAi khale vIsaMbhasu, alAhi jUrAvasu tvssiN'|| [ = mA agniM gRhANa kareNa sapaM spRza mA pAdAbhyAm / mA khale vizrambhakha mA vaJcaya tapakhinam // ] 8.4. upAlambhe samAptau ttiriterbhavet / itizabdasya 'paDhumaM jiviasaricchA tatto suhavI tado puNo ghrinnii| caMDi tti bhaNasi ehiM Na muNami kAhe huvejja cAmuMDA // [ = prathamaM jIvitasadakSA tataH subhagA tataH punaH gRhiNI / caNDi iti bhaNasi idAnIM na jAnAmi kadA bhaveyaM cAmuNDA // ] idaM mama / - 'diTTha tti Na saddahiaM' [ = dRSTa iti na dvitam , R.I. 38 ] / anyatra- 'ia paTumaM mahumAso' [ = iti prathamaM madhumAsaH, Ra. I. 16 ] // 8. 5. o sUcanAvitarkAnutApaprakopavismaye / -'o sahi ko esa mahAvIlaANiaDe' [ = o sakhi ka eSa mAdhavI 5 The last two words of this verse are written by Mss. as follows: ___U kusavisuti vahnim ; G kusavasutta vattyAH ; ___IO kusarvasuta vabbhA ( dattA in o); A tallies with B... 6 The following variants with regard to the verse are noticed: -U ___ paramatirvia0 guNo arinnii| 0ehiM laNa muNNami0 duvaijja NamuNDA // _G paramativia0 tahoguNo ariNA / caNDibhUtUNasiehilaNa muNDayi duvejja NamuNNA // paramaMtiH0 tatto guNo arinnaa| caMDittiM tuNAsi ehiM luNa, umikAha (he in O) duvejja NamuMDA / / ___A bhaNasusi for bhaNasi and NamuMDA for cAmuMDA. 7 UIOG idamasma. 8 UGI read this word as paramam , 0 parama' 9 UGIO definitely in confusion with the at letter in Oriya,

Page #271
100 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [ 8. 6. " o mai --- latAnikaTe ] / ' kumarA sAmalagorA o ee rAmalakkhaNA vva dIsaMti [ = kumArau zyAmalagaurau o etau rAmalakSmaNau iva dRzyete ] | duggahilAe Na pecchio pAapaDio vi ' [ = o mayA prekSitaH pAdapatitaH api ] | 'o Na bhavaNaM puNo vaiccasi' bhavanaM punaH vrajasi ] / - 'o bhaggo haracAvo sisuNA putteNa daharahassa " [ = o bhagnaH haracApaH zizunA putreNa dazarathasya // ] - uMkSepe vismaye khede vitakeM sUcane tathA // 133 // 8. 6. ---------- 'uM Nillajja samosara' [ = uM nirlajja samapasara, R. V. 49] 'uM vaDDimA thaNabharassa' [ uM vRddhimA stanabharasya ] | - 'uM kaha Na samAgao kidavo ' [ = uM kathaM na samAgataH kitavaH ] |es dIsai aMtario [ = uM sakhi ka eSa dRzyate latAntaritaH ] // nanvarthopamayoNaM syAt bhaNitaH ] // 8. 9. 8 8. 7. ' NaM bhaNAmi kiM lihasi tti ' [ = nanu bhaNAmi kiM likhasi iti ] | - ' NaM caMdo tuha vaaNaM' [ = nanu candraH tava vadanam ] // 8. 8. haddhi khedAnutApayoH / 'haddhi NAgaA piasahI' [ = hA dhik nAgatA priyasakhI ] /'haddhi pAapaDio vi NiTTharaM bhaNio' [ = hA dhik pAdapatito'pi niSThuraM 10 aMto saMto ca madhyArthe gharassa aMto vasai ' [ = gRhasyAntaH vasati ] | evaM saMto // 8. 10. ho syAdAmantraNArthakam // 134 // 93 - - ho bamhaNa ehi ' [ = bho brAhmaNa ehi ] // U 0vi0 ni bhaimaM guNo vicchasi ; G oNibhai maggaNomicchasi; A om. durgrahavatyA na [ = o na 6 1 OM sahi ko IO oNiu imaM guNo bicchasi 11 B 12 A "thau. 13 BA bho, ex., but UGIO read in these also PSM. p. 951. which is not admissible in the present eontext. -- cases; see

Page #272
- 8. 17] prAkRtasarvasvam / 8. 11. garvairaM tu kevale syAt -- 'NavaraM gahio vi haradhaNU bhaggo' [ = kevalaM gRhItamapi haradhanuH bhagnam ] // 8.12. Navara ca cakArAt kevale / -- 'Navara daiaM gaA diTThI' / [ = kevalaM dayitaM gatA dRSTiH ] // 8. 13. _Navari tvanantarArthe'pi / apizabdAt kevale'pi / -- ' maraNaM saraNaM Navari ekaM / ' [ = maraNaM zaraNaM kevalamekam / Ra. II. 1] // 8. 14. piva viva miva a ivArthAH catvAraH / caMdo piva / caMdo viva / caMdo miva / caMdo a / 'caMdo vva' ityupamArthavAzabdasya yathAditvAt ( PS. I. 13 ) Ato't / sevAditvAt ( PS. III. 75 ) dvitvaM ca // 8.15. ira kira kila nizcayAkhyAne // 135 // -'juttaM ira bhaNasi' [ = yuktameva bhaNasi] / evaM kira kila / / 8. 16. kiha kIsa kiNo prazne - ' kiha ciMtasi ekallo' [ = kiM cintayasi ekAkI ] / evaM kIsa, kiNo // 8.17. pi vi apyarthe dvau nipAtau / anusvArapUrva eva pizabdaH / kharapUrvo vizabdazcAbhidhAnAt / -- 'tumaM pi bhaNa' [ = tvamapi bhaNa] / - 'so vi surNa. [ = so'pi zaNoti ] / anyatra-' avi NAma gharejja piA' [ = api nAma dhriyate priyA, R. V. 4] 14 G avaraM evidently in confusion with Oriya letter Na. 15 The order of the words faq aud fha is reversed in BA, but not in UG10. 16 UA kINo. 17 UGIO suNai ; BA bhaNai. I think thsse two sents. together form one quotation and not two separate ones, in which case the reading of UGIO would be more appropriate,

Page #273
102 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [8. 18 - 8.18. tiri tiro'rthe / -- tiri pecchasi kiM Nu aNNatto [ = tiraH prekSase kiM nu anyataH ] // 8.19. cea cioM evArthe 'so ccea meM cia vaMcei ' [ = saH eva mAmeva vazcayati ] // 8. 20. asmaraNe -- ' a daTTavvA mAlailaA' [ = a draSTavyA mAlatIlatA ] 8. 21. Navi vaiparItye syAt / / 136 // -- Navi tumhe ajANuauM [ = nApi yUyam ajJAH ] 8. 22. No khedAmantraNavaicittyavitarkaprakopeSu / - No tahAvi so jaNo Na diTTho' [ = No tathApi sa jano na dRSTaH | 'No ehi [ = he ehi ] / -- 'No kudo AattaNa kattha iha Tio mmi tti Na jANAmi' [ = No kuta Agatya kutra iha sthito'smi iti na jAnAmi / 'mahurANaaravahUhiM garuaMNo phurai ajjiaM puNNaM / jeNa ANivAriehiM piaMti NaaNehi NaMdataNaamuhaM // [ = mathurAnagaravadhUbhiH gurukaM hi sphurati arjitaM puNyam / yena anivAritAbhyAM pibanti nayanAbhyAM nandatanayamukham ] / 8. 23. avvo vismayasUcanasaMbhASaNakhinnatAnutApeSu // 137 // 'avvo louttaraM rUvaM [ = aho lokottara rUpam ] / 'avvo ko eso' 18 BA cea cia, ex. ccaa tumaM cci a; the readings ccea cia are according to UGIO. 19 BA 3 which is emended to 3 according to UGIO. ID modern Oriya 31 in used in the same sense. 20 UGIO alAzaNNA, evidently a mistake. 21 G vaicitrya. 22 The text is retained as it is in BA; UGI are very corrupt: U 0vahuhiM0 je Naaehi manda muhaM / mahupaNaparavahuhiMparapaNNopuraiajjaNaM guptam / jeapi hariehiM piattpe|hmnytrnnasuuhm / / ___IO vahuhiM parapaMNo purai ajiNaM puNNaM / je0 paaehi panvatriNa asUham // 23 G santApa0; U sambhASa; IO saMaza.

Page #274
- 8. 29] prAkRtasarvasvam / . 103 [ = aho ka eSaH] / 'avvo piasahi pecchasu' [ = aho priyasakhi prekSasva ] / 'avvo NAgao pio' [ = aho nAgataH priyaH ] / 'avvo kiM mae karaM' [ = aho kiM mayA kRtam ] // 8. 24. dANiM ehi aNahA iha ettAhe ca dANi eta'Na / adhunA~rthAH ete spt| 8. 25. ua pazyetyarthe - ' ua NiccalaNippaMdA 27 [ = pazya nizcalaniSpandA, G. S. I. 4] 8. 26. ve vve vale ca saMbuddhau / / 138 // - ve bhadda ehi ' [ = he bhadra ehi ] / evaM vve vale ca // 8. 27. tti sahasatti patti teMDatti gavatti ekkarisiA SaiH / zIghrArthAH / 8. 28. kalliM zvo'rthe - 'kalliM ehii daio' [ = zvaH eSyati dayitaH] / 8. 29. Ama bhavaidarthaH --- Ama kuNa' [ = bhavAn karotu ] // 24 UGIO zAkhae. 25 Mss. ettuNa but B ettUNa. 26 UG degthe. 27 UI NiphandA; BG NiphaMda; 0Nipanya; A NippandA which as correct according to Mk.; see PS. III. 49. 28 The particle ve is offensive in Oriya. 29 GI tRDi ; U0 tRtti. 30 B tabhatti; U0 itatti ; I hitari ; G ditari; A taDatti which seems to be correct. In Oriya the word aftja is used in the same sense. The word seems to have its source in the skt. word taDit. 31 UO Navatti ; GNapatti ; I Navarta ; but B Navari. Em. after Uo. 32 GTa 33 BA degrthakaH, by retainig the reading of UGIO there is no violation of metrical discipline, 34 G kuNai.

Page #275
104 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [8. 30 - 8.30. bahiM bAhye / / 139 / / -- 'pAviTTha bahiM ThAhi' [ = pApiSTha bahiH tiSTha ] // 8. 31. khala je" de i ra pAdaprapUraNe prathamo dvayakSaraH / anye catvAra ekaakssraaH| ---' dukkhaM khala jIvai varAI / [ = duHkhaM khalu jIvati varAkI ] / -'tuM je jANasi savvaM ' [ = tvaM ca jAnAsi sarvam ] // 8.32. hAma evamityarthe / hAma bhaNa, evaM bhaNa // 8. 33. zeSaM tu saMskRtAt syAt uktAdanyaccheSam / jaai / aaM / iaM / gamaNaM / paDhaNaM / tavassI / hatuM / raMtuM / ---' vaccai piammi bhaNiaM' [ = vrajati priye bhaNitam ] / vrajati satIti saptamyantasya pariNatiH / aha / jaha / taha / evamevetyasya valope eme| jAva, tAva, kiMci, ityAdi // 8. 34. tAdRza evAtra tu samAsAH / tatpuruSAdayaH SaT samAsAH saMskRte ye iSTau atra prAkRte'pi tAdRza eva syuH / rAapuriso / uvakuMbhaM / rAmalakkhaNA / dhavakhairapalAsaM / NIlappalaM / bhudhnno|| 8. 35. tatra niSiddhAzca syuH tatra niSiddhAzca samAsA iha prAkRte syuH / gahapaMcamo gurU / mANusasUratamo khattio // 8. 36. pUrvanipAto'nyathA prAyaH // 140 // samAse saMskRtavihitaH pUrvanipAtaH prAkRte prAyo'nyathA syAt / dhavakhairA, 35 UGIO te ; evidently a mistake; je is also used in Oriya in the same sense. 36 G tatodanmatta.; IO tatodanyaca. 37 UGIO cidityAdi ; A om. 38 U om. 39 UGIO ye yadvi (zi in UG)STa. 40 U gummaraamo tummara amo; A amo. 41 UGIO om. portions from vihitaH up to this. ...

Page #276
-- 8. 36] khairadhavA / kaibuhA, buhakaiNo / bhImadhaNaMjaA, dhaNaMjaabhImA // bAlavyutpattidiGmAnaM darzitaM yatnato mayA / vijJAtavyaM tu vidvadbhiH zeSaM ziSTaprayogataH // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane mahArASTrayanuzAsanamaSTamaH pAdaiH // 8 // 42 UIO kRte. 43 N. B. - A hag perserved the text only upto the end of this Pada. The rest of the text, though once existed, as the Ms. pagings show, are now lost.

Page #277
106 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9.1 - navamaH paadH| atha zaurasenyanuziSyate / 9. 1. zaurasenI mahArASTrayA saMskRtAnugamAt kvacit / sidhyatIti zeSaH / yatra vizeSalakSaNaM nAsti tanmahArASTrIvat / yathA-mAdA, pidA, aaM, iaM, ziMdedi, chidedi, bhaNedi, raNedi, haredi, muMha, vihavaM / bhiNNaM, jiNNaM / kacidhaNAt-kiNedi, jiNedi / evamanye draSTavyAH // 9. 2. nedvetasAGgArayoH syAt vedaso / aNgaaro|| 9.3. otvaM ca badarAdiSu / na syAt / baaraM / lAvaNaM / cauTThI / cauddahI / maUro / maUho / 9. 4. yathAdiSu kacidbhavaH na syAt / yadhA / tadhA / kumArI / mjjaaro|| piNDAdiSvekiMzuke // 141 / / na syAdityeva / piMDaM / dhammillaM / kiMzuke tu kiMsuo kesuo / veTamiti yadRzyate tat pramAdapATha eva / / 9. 6. muktApuSkaravaja tuNDAdiSvot na syAt / tuMDaM / kuTimaM / muktApuSkaravarjamiti kim / mottI / pokkharaM / pokkhariNI // 9. 7. ___ uDUkhale DvA ca / DvA saha Uta onna syAt / ulUhalo // 9. 8. edIdRzakIdRzayoH Ita enna syAt / IdisaM / kIdisaM // 9.9. it puruSe ca roruta inna syAt / puruso // 9.5. __ 1 UGIO suddha. 2 B lacks these two words; UIO write them as bhikSNo, jikSNo; Gas bhiSNo, jiSNo. Em. is mine. 3 G padAt ; 0 pAThAt. 4 UIO neveti; G vedeti. 5 UGIO va. 6 UI0 ulUhato; 0 uUhalo.

Page #278
107 . - 9. 17] prAkRtasarvakham / 9.10. adhudhiSThiroparyoH // 142 // tato'nna syAt / juhiTThiro / uvari // 9.11. ivedanAdevarayoH eta inna syAt / veaNA / dearo // 9.12. ___ atvavatve prkosstthke| oto'tvaM kasya vatvaM ca na syAt / paoTTho // 9. 13. airdaive na syAt / devvaM // 9.14. gaurava Ata na syAt / goravaM, gauravaM // 9. 15. aut kauravapaurave // 143 // anayorautaH sthAne aunna syAt / koravo / porevo / anyatra paurusaM // 9. 16. RNyAdau yAdRzAdyAH syuH jAdisaM / tAdisaM / Idiso / kIdiso / eAriso, aNNAriso iti kecit / mio mRtaH, pRtanA pidaNA ityAdayaH // 9.17. rukkho vRkSasya kevalaH / syAt / na tu vaccho // iti zaurasenyAmajvidhiH prathamaM prakaraNam // 7 BUGIO gauraye. 8 B korao; 0 korayo. 9 BUIO goravo; G goravaM and adds evaM poravo; I have emended the text after this last word given in G ; in that case otra and ga are to be taken as confusions. The word intrat as given in BUIO ought to have been neuter gender corresponding to Skt. irta. Again, the change of it into 373 which is admissible in M. by I. bl, is here denied by IX. 14 above. If we take ita as the original reading, this would contradict IX. 14. As a matter of fact itta has already been given as an example in Su. 14 ( see above ) where the change of into 3 does not take place in gauravam . Though Mk has not given paurava as a word coming under the paurAti class (see PS. I. 49), he has probably taken paurava under the otarie class. Rt. denies the change of af to 23 to the entire ita class. Cf. Rt. II, 1.4.

Page #279
108 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9. 18 - 9. 18. apadAdAvayujIm ita UrdhvamapAdAdAvayuktAnAM jJeyam / zIkaracandrikayorbhamau // 144 // na staH / siiaro| caMdimA // 9. 20. apatAkAvyAtagarbhiteSu bahulaM takAro 'daiH / syAt / - ' sahi daidamAladIjIvide sAhasovaNNAsiNi ' [-sakhi dayitamAlatIjIvite sAhasopanyAsini, M. M. II 1/2 ] / bahulagrahaNAt 'atuliaparakkamo' [=atulitaparAkramaH ] // 9. 21. po vaH syAt 'pAveNa tAvaM lahaMti' [ = pApena tApaM labhante] // 9. 22. na kabandhe pamau. syAtAm / kabaMdho // 9. 23. ___ apUrve'varUvaM vaa| syAt / auvvaM, bAhulyAt palopaH / avarUvaM / / 9. 24. tho dho'prathamapRthivyoH tho dhaH syAt / jadhA / kadhedi / prathamapRthivyostu padumaM, puhaI // 9. 25. bharate dhastasya tasya dhaH syAt / bharadho // 9. 26. . na dalopaH // 145 // mahArASTrIsiddho dalopo na syAt sodaoNmiNI / durAsa~do / bAhulyAta hiaaM // 9. 27. dhabhau dabavaduccAyauM madhuraM / kalabho / bAhulyAt NahaalaM // 9. 28. haridrAdiSu laH kvacit / rasya laH syAt / haliddA / valaNaM / kacidrahaNAt juhiTThiro, mahuro // 10 UGJO atha(-A)dAdAvayuktA (- tAH in o). 11 TO zAkara; G sAgara. 12 UGIO ; they again include this in Su., which is obviously faulty. 13 U takArAdezaH; G kArAntarAdezaH : I0 taH syAt is included in Su. according to Mss. 14 Mss. insert saha here. ___15_UGI sodAmaNI. 16 UGIO purosado.

Page #280
- 9. 39] prAkRtasarvasvam / 9. 29. phohA syAt / sahalaM / saharI / / 9.30. no pASANe pASANe Sasya ho na syAt / pAsANo // 9.31. dazacaturdazyoranAmni vA // 146 // anAmni dazacaturdazyoH zo ho vA syAt / dasa daha / cauddasa, cauddaha / nAmni tu dasaraho, dasamuho / caturdazagrahaNAt eAraha, vAraha / / iti zaurasenyAmapadAdyayuktavidhirdvitIyaM prakaraNam / 9. 32. Adau padasya adhikAro'yam / 9. 33. zAve cho na syAt sAvo // 9.34. . .. lAGgalAdau nnH| na syAt / laMgalaM / laMgUlaM / lohalaM / / 9. 35. yaSTyAM lazca na syAt / jtttthii|| 9.36. kirAte caH ne syAt / kiraaNdo|| 9. 37. DaH syAddahyamAnasya // 147 // neti nivRttam / DajjhamANo / anyatra dolA, daMDo, dasaNo, dahaNo / iti zaurasenyAM padAdyayuktavidhistRtIyaM prakaraNam // 9. 38. sarvatra yuktasya sarvatra padAdimadhyAnteSu / adhikAro'yam // 9. 39. . na khaH sphoTakasya kho na syAt / phoddo|| 17 G sahavaM; UIO sahajaM. 19 UG10 om. 20 18 UIO sahacarI (-ri in IO); G garI. B 'to.

Page #281
110 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9.40 - utthitasya tthH| na syAt / utthido|| 9. 41. kSaNadhIrasadRkSANAM chaH na syAt / khnno| khIraM / srikkho| 9.42. ___ DaH saMmardagardabhe" // 148 // anayo? na syAt / sammado / gddho|| 9. 43. kUSmANDe hA na syAt / kumhNddo|| 9.44. abhimanyau jaH na syAt / ahimaNNU // 9.45. cihne ndhaH na syAt / ciNhaM // 9.46. atha vibhaassitaaH| bASpe ho bhindipAle NDo NyanyajJeSu na ityamI // 149 // evamI haNDajA vibhASitAH / bAho, bappho / bhiMdivAlo, bhiNddivaalo| abbamhaNNaM, abbamhajjaM / ahiNNANaM, ahijANaM / kaNNaA, kajjaA / bAhulyAt-jaNNaseNo, iMgiajo / / ___ iti zaurasenyA padAdimadhyAntavidhizcaturthaM prakaraNam / 9. 47. saMdhInAM vizleSA bahulaM' syuH / jujjadi edaM / Aacchadi ettha / - 'Na me vaaNamaNNadhA bhavidu. marihadi [ = na me vacanamanyathA bhavitumarhati, Sak. IV. 70/71 ] // 9.48. nAjlugvizeSAH syuH| rAaulaM / deaMulaM / jauNAaDaM / veNuvaNaM / vAsaisI / cakkaAo / ateraM // 21 * bhayo.. 22 B separates this from Su. rightly unlike Mss. which include the same in Su. 23 UGIO "vaaNA. 24 B arahadi ; om. according to Mss. The from arihadi is also allowed; see III. 85. 25 UI luGavizeSAH; G yalukSu zeSAH; 0 nAGladhizeSAH. 26 B deva'; em. according to Mss. 27 B NU'; em. according to Mss. 28 GI auuraM.

Page #282
- 9. 59] . prAkRtasarvasvam / 9. 49. punarapi puNaravi punarapatyisya puNaravi na syAt / puNavi, puNovi / / 9. 50. kautUhalasevAsthUlake dvitvam // 150 // na syAt / kodUhalaM / sevA / thUlaM / anyatra devvaM, jovvaNaM / / 9. 51. kAlAyasabhAjanayo k na syAt / kAlAaso / bhAaNaM // 9. 52. idAnImastu bindorvA / luk syAdvA / idANiM, idANi / niyamAdanyatra mAMsAdau luk na syAdeva / maMsa, NUNaM, kathaM ityAdi // 9. 53. parivartanaM kareNvitarathayona syAt ceti nivRttam / kareNU / iaroM // 9.54. bRhaspatau ca bhaH // 151 // na syAt / bihpphdii|| 9. 55. tvasya ttam na syAt / pahuttaNaM // / 9. 56. lakSyAnusArAlliGgaM syAt bhAaheo, bhAaheaM / goNo, goNaM / / 9.57. kvaaycoriH| syAt / hasia / vihaasa|| 9. 58. kRgamibhyAmuazca syAttayoH kadagadAvapi // 152 // kRgamibhyAM ktavAyacoruaH syAt tayoH sthAne kadagadAvapi syAtAm / kadua / gadua / uvakadua / Agadua // . ___ iti zaurasenyAM saMkIrNavidhiH paJcamaM prakaraNam // 9. 59. Adato durvAsasaH sau sau durvAsaso'ta auM syAt / duvvAsA / sAviti kim / duvbAseNa // 29. I kareMTa ; 0 kareTa. 30 B iarahA; G iharathA; 10 iharadhIM which is a confusion for iaradhA; hence em. 31 Mss. om. this word.

Page #283
112 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9.60 - - 8 9. 60. do useH do eva syAnnAnye / rukkhaado| aggido / vAu~do // 9.61. AdataH kacit / ato GaserAt syAt kacit / - 'tava kAraNA kiliTTho so jaiNo' = tava kAraNAt kliSTaH sa janaH / 9. 62. Dere ata uttarasya Dere syAt / rukkhe // idudbhayAM mmi idudbhayAmuttarasya Demi syAt / aggimmi / vAummi // 9.64. jaso vo na syAt idudbhayAmuttarasya jaso vo na syAt / kaiNo, kaao / bhANuNo, bhANao // 9.65. uttathA striyAm // 153 // striyAM jasa una syAt / mAlAo / NaIo / vahUo // 9.66. TAGasiGasGInAmet syAt / neti nivRttam / bAlAe / NaIe / vhue| 9.67. dvitIyayA mAdaraM mAtuH / padAdezo'yam / mAdaraM pekkha / 9.68. I na kimAdeH kimAdeH striyAmI na syAt / kA / jA / tAe / imAe // 9. 69. . klIbe jazzasorNi vA~ syAt / vaNANi, vaNAI vaa|| 32 U vAmado; G vAsavo. 33 UIO jano ; G ono. 34 G reads Su. as o striyAm ; 10 tatathA striyAm. 35 G jasa ota; IO very corrupt; strAyAM jaM (aM in O) bhaM tatra syAta. 36 GIO 5deg thus the confusion between zy and T very often occurs in Mss. which is a clear proof to confirm the confusion between TAkI and zakkI ; the manner of writing Oriya letters by the scribes is responsible for such a confusion. 37 G confuses this Su. with No. 71 and om. 69 & 70. 38 B. om. jasa from Su. and includes syAta in it. The reading suggested is in accord with UIO with this exception that they include eta in Su. which being done so, violates metrical rule.

Page #284
- 9. 80] prAkRtasarvakham / 9. 70. na caisimidmaadeH||154|| idamAderAma esiM na syAt / imANaM / kANaM / jANaM / tANaM / edANaM // 9. 71. Asa ssA se to kimAdeH kimAderAsa ssA tto iti vibhaktyAdezAH se' iti padAdezazca na syuH| kassa / jassa / tassa / kAe / tAe / imAe / edaae| kado / jado / tado / imAdo // 9.72. syAtAmeva kudo ido| arthAt kimidmoH|| 9. 73. nAlAdiH AlA ioM Ahe ityAdirna syAt / kassi, kahiM, kattha / tassi, tahiM, tattha / mmina syAt // 9. 74. AmedamaH siM AmA saha idamaH siM na syAt / imANaM // 9. 75. ihasyedho vidhIyate // 155 // idha / / 9. 76. klIbe svambhyAmidamiNaM iti dve syAtAm / idaM vaNaM, iNaM dhaNaM vA // 9. 77. suneamamnytH| anyatra strIpuMsayoH / iaM bAlA / aaM rukkho / niyamArthamidam // 9. 78. naisaitadaH sunA etada esa na syAt / eso jaNo // 9.79. ahAdasazca sunA adasazca aha na syAt / amu jaNo / amu vahU / amu vaNaM // GasiGasbhyAmado bhavet // 156 // etadadasorityeva / ado kAraNIdo // 39 0 om. 40 UGIO ilA. 41 UG om. this second set of ex, but IO retain. 42 UG om, this ex, but IQ retain. prAkRta, 8

Page #285
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM 9. 81. atha yuSmadastumaM svambhyAm yuSmada ityadhikAraH / tumaM syAt / tumaM tvaM tvAM vA // ' 114 9. 82. tumhe yUyaM yuSmAn vA // 9. 83. tara tvayA, tvayi vA // tumhe bhavati jazzasbhyAm / TAGibhyAM tu tae syAt 9. 84. tumhaH syAdbhisbhyasAmasu // 157 // eSu pareSu tumhaH syAt / ata etvam / tumhehiM / tumhahiMto / tumhANaM, dIrghaH / tumhe // GasinA samaM tumAdoM 9. 85. syAt / tumAdo || 9. 86. tedetumhA GasA GasA saha trayaH syuH / te / de / tumha / ' tujjha Na jANe hiaaM ' [ = tava na jAne hRdayam, Sak. III. 59 ] iti gAthAyAM mahArASTrI || 9. 87. vo yuSmAn yuSmAkaM vA / pUrvasUtrAt tumhe tumhANaM // ahaMmasmadaH sunA syAt [ 9.81 - zAmbhyAM vo / 9. 88. ahaM // 9. 89. vaaM // 9. 90. zasA cAmhe // 158 // zasA amhe syAt / amhe bhaNa / cakArAt jasA ca / amhe bhafmha // jasA vaaM syAt 43 IO read everywhere mbha in place of mha. 44 U om. ; IO bhivasAmmu. 45 B ANe ; em according to Mss. which invariably read jANe a form also allowed in M., for the elision of intervocal consonants is not always binding as Mk. himself confirms it ; cf. PS. II. 2. 46 UG 'mhae; IO bhae.

Page #286
-- 9. 101] prAkRtasarvakham / 9. 91. mamamA... amA saha maM syAt / ma pekkha // . . . 9. 92. TayA mae syAt mae kadaM // 9. 93. ___ mai ca DinA syAt mai ThidaM / cakArAt mae ThidaM // 9. 94. na majjha usaa| DasA majjhAdezo na syAt / anye tu syureva / me / mama / maha / / . 9. 95. AmAmhaM amhANaM syAtAm / amhaM, amhANaM dhaNaM // 9. 96. .. usinA matto mamAdo dvau // 159 // syAtAm / anye tu na syuH / matto, mamAdo maMt / / iti zaurasenyAM subvidhiH SaSThaM prakaraNam // 9. 97. dhAtoH parasmaipadaM syAt "pacai / vaDDai // 9. 98. triSu prAyeNa leMD bhavet / triSu kAleSu / ahaM bhaNAmi / rAmo rAA bhodi // 9. 99. loD vidhyAdau pacadu / jAdu // 9. 100. bhAvini lad na luT / balI iMdo bhavissadi / 9. 101. . tyAderdastasya tyAdestasya daH syAt / bhodi / gacchadu / gamissadi / kevalatakAragrahaNAt bhaNaMti, pacaMtu, ityAdayaH / / 47 This sent. is found only in G. 48 U om. 49 Mss. matta. 50 Mss. om. laD and read pAye for prAyeNa..

Page #287
116 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9. 102 - 9.102. bhUgni dhH|| 160 // bhUmni bahutve tasya dhaH syAt / ciTThadha / thasya dhatve'pyevaM rUpam / / 9. 103. uttame mhaH . . uttamapuruSabahutve vibhakteH mhaH syAt / karemha / ciTThamheM // 9.104. bhaviSyati ssazca tyAdau bhaviSyati tyAdau pare sso vikaraNaH syAt , nAnye / gamissadi / bhaNi-. seMdi / 9.105. ssameva ca / uttame miDA saha ssameva syAt / gamissaM / bhaNissaM // 9.106. na ajjAhAsocchamAdyAH dhAtutiGormadhye vihitA jja jjA hA iti trayaH tiGAM sthAne jja jjA ityubhau ca na syuH / socchaM, vocchaM, rocchamityAdayazca na syuH / dedi, bhodi / karissadi, bhaNissadi / suNissaM, vuccissa, rodissaM, karissaM, ityAdi / 9.107. ata etvaM tumAdiSu // 161 // na syAt / paciduM / pacidavvaM / / iti zaurasenyAM tividhiH saptamaM prakaraNam // 9.108. bhuvo bho bho syAt / bhodi / bhodu / / 9.109. hozca zaukalyamate syAt hodi / 9.110. ktvAlaeNTorbhavaH / syAt / bhavia / sthAnivadbhAvAt paribhavia / bhavissadi / 51 B vaccadha which is not authorised by Mss. 62 B vaccamha; em. after Mss. 53 0om. this Su. but retains: the comm. 54 B excludes this whereas Mss. include it in Su. 55 UGIO om. 56 UGIO Hazafe, but since in the following Su. and elsewhere te is usually accompanied by Hot as ex.,. the ex. given by B is acceptable. 57 UGIO sA. 68 BUGI read 'luToH; Odeglupe ; both these go counter to the ex.. given in comm; hence em. :

Page #288
- 9. 121] prAkRtasarvasam / 9. 111. nakte hUH kte bhuvo hU na syAt / bhUdaM // 9. 112. pazyateH peccha: syAt / pecchadi / prekSatestu pekkhadi / 9.113. bruvo bucaH cuccdi| 9. 114. katheH kadhaH / / 162 // kadhedi / na tu sAhasAsau // 9. 115. ghro jigghaH syAt jigghadi / 9. 116. bhAterbhAH bhAadi // 9. 117. pha~so mRjeH . 'phusaH syAt / phusadi // 9. 118. kSudaH khuNdH| syAt / khuMdadi // 9. 119. ghUrNo ghummaH ghummdi| 9.120. stautesthuNaH thuNadi // 9. 121. bhiyo bhA bhAdi / 59 B phuso; I0 puMso which may be due to confusion with phuso written in Oriya script. Em, according to UG which read insted of phusa; also cf. He. IV. 105. ___60 I0 dhuma

Page #289
118 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9. 122 - 9. 122. ghasaH sRjateH // 163 // ghaMsadi // 9. 123, chuparigchagacchuvau syAtAm / chiggadi / churvedi // 9.124. bhAvakarmaNostu chayo bhavet / chuvIadi // 9 125. laTi dAjo dai bhavet daissadi // 9.126. yakktvAyacsu da iSyate // 164 // dAja ityeva / dIadi / daia / padaia / anyatra dedi, dedu, dAdu, dAdavvaM // 9. 127. carcezvavvaH syAt / cappo na syAt / cavvadi / evamanyatrApi / 9. 128. . ahergeNhaH syAt / gehadi / / 9. 129. gejjhadheppo yakA saha / grahaH syAtAm / gejjhadi, gheppadi // 61 Dr. Ghosh is right in pointing out that mRjateH is the correct. word instead of sRjateH ( cf. PK. p. 124 ). In Oriya too there is the use 'ghasAtmajA' which confirms this hypothesis. Yet B and Mss. read sRjataH, and had it been a seribal error ( as Dr. Ghosh presumes ) we. should have ghaso sRjateH, as the Su. and not ghasaH sRjateH, thus rightly in keeping with the sandhi rule. Hence it should not be taken as a. seribal error. Again we have already Su. phuso mRjeH in which the dhAtvAdeza of mRjU has been given. 62 UGIO 'ti. 63 UGIO 7=ET:. 64 B gaie which goes against the reading of Mss. The doubl ing occurred in Su. is different being according to Sandhi rule. 65. B 5997; ex. ufa; em. is according to Mss. In the opinion of Rt. it is chippa and cchiva both; cf. II. 1. 29. 66 I caggo; G vargoM; UG vaggo. 67 IO gheggadi ; UG om. Definitely in these exs. cq has been confused with it.

Page #290
- 9. 140 ] 9. 130. gahidaM / gahidavvaM // prAkRtasarvasvam / 119 na ktaktavatutavyeSu kapilo gehamicchati / / 165 // 9. 131. syAtAm / sakkuNadi, sakkadi // zaknoteH sakkuNa sakau 9. 132. zaknoterityeva / sakkurNI Adi, sakkIadi // mlAyo milAa 9. 133. syAt / milAadi // 9. 134. huzrujilUnAM No'nte eSAmate Na eva syAt / huNadi / suNadi / jiNadi / luNadi / anyatra tu dhuNadi, dhuadi // tIro bhAvakarmaNorna syAt / 9. 135. yakA na vvaH // 166 // eSAM Nasya yakA saha vvo na syAt / huNIadi, suNIadi // 9. 136. sthazciTThaH syAt / ciTThadi // 68 69 70 71 9. 137. udA saha stha utthaH syAt / utthedi || 9. 138. nAnyat / suadi // 9. 139. 9. 140. sumaradi / visu~maradi // udotthaH syAt suvissadi / suvidaM / suvidavvaM / saviduM / suvia // smarate sumaraH 0 nIre. UG sakka0; IO sakkaNA 0. UGIO subida. Missing in UG only. khapeH suaH syAt laDAdikeSu suvaH /

Page #291
120 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [9. 141 - 9. 141. zIdhirudAM suArovarodAH syuH // 167 // suAdi / rovadi / rodadi // 9. 142. maje khuppo na syAt buDDadi / majjadi // 9.143. rAjo rehaH na syAt / rAadi // 9.144. kRJazca kunnH| na syAt / karedi // 9. 145. mo hanikhanyo? na syAt / haNadi / khaNadi / 9.146. dubbhAdayo yakA duhAdInAM yakA saha dubbhAdayo na syuH / duhIadi / vahIadi / / lihIadi / / 9. 147. dvirgamAdyantaH // 168 // yakA saha gamAderanto dvirna syAt / gamIadi / ramIadi / / iti zaurasenyAM dhAtupariNatiraSTamaM prakaraNam / / 9. 148. bahulaM bhISmAdebhipphAdyAH syuH mukhyalakSaNairasiddhA nipAtyante / bhISme bhiMpho / zatrughne sattugyo / yAvati jattikaM / evaM tettikaM, ettikaM, bhaTTArao, bhaTTA, accharIaM, duhitAra dhUdI, duhidiA, striyAM itthI,-' itthIaNaM paharaMto kadhaM Na lajjasi' [ = strIjanaM praharan kathaM na lajjase, Ra. II. p. 46 ] , bhAdA, bhAduo, jAmAdA, jAmAduo, ityAdayaH // 72 U bhivvA0; G bhavA0, IO bhivA0. 73 G sUtra0; UIO asiddhau; G siddho for asiddhA. 74 UIO bhibvo; G bhavvo; 75 UGO dhAdA; I dhAdI. 76 Ogfrantfach for the portion from gieo up to this.

Page #292
-9.158] prAkRtasarvasvam / 121 9.149. nAmani kibantAH syuH| iMdaI / sattuI zatrujinnAma raajaa| vissaI vizvAjat kratuvizeSaH // athAvyayAnapAtAH9. 150. drAgityarthe dautti syAt // 9.151. kkhu nizcaye - 'so kkhu tumhANaM pidA' [= sa khalu yuSmAkaM pitA, chalitarAma, SD, 528 ] // 9.152. bindutaH kaluk // 169 // bindoH parasya khuzabdasya kaluk syAt / taM khu bhaNAmi / / 9. 153. evArthe jeva syAt .. sojjeva jaNo // 9.154. bindorjI lugvo dvizva vA bhavet / bindoruttarasya jjevazabdasya / taM jevva, taM jeva / / 9. 155. nanvarthe NaM -syAt / nopamArthe / NaM bhaNAmi // 9. 156. ivArthe vidha syAt / caMdo via // 9.157. kvacid vvazva ivArthe ityeva / caMdo rvaM // 9.158. pUrvavaccheSam // 17 // uktAdanyatpUrvavat mahArASTrIvadveditavyam // rAjapalyAdivaktrendusaMvAsahRdayaMgarmI / mRdugambhIrasaMdarbhA zaurasenI dhinotu vH|| iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane zaurasenyanuzAsanaM navamaH pAdaH // 9 // 77 from taM khu0 ( 152 ) up to this Io. om. 78 0 om. the last ex. 79_IO sasahu. 80 UGIO 'gamo.

Page #293
mArkaNDeya viracitaM dazamaH pAdaH / atha prAcyA / prAcyA vidUSakAMdihAsyapAtrabhASA / - ' prAcyA vidUSakAdI / 122 nAm ' ( NS. XVII. 51 ) iti bharataH / pUrvAparahataM kApi kacicchekoktisundaram / grAmyAbhyAmupamoktibhyAM yuktaM vakti vidUSakaH // iti ca // 10.1. zaurasenItaH prAcyAyAH siddhirveditavyA // prAcyAsiddhiH zaurasenyAH 10. 2. bhaviSyacchade / paMDido okkhamANo paDhedi // 10.3. mUrkhe murukkha: I syAt / murukkha, Na jANAsi / 10. 4. bhavatyAM bhodi syAt / - ' bhodi sAarie ' [ = bhavati sAgarike, Ra. III. p. 117 ] strIliGganirdezAt - ' jaM bhavaM bhaNadi ' [= yad bhavAn bhaNati ] // 10. 5. vakre tu vaknu ca / vaknu bhaNAmi / cakArAt vakaM ca // okkhamANo bhaviSyati / 1 I vidUSakAdi ; G vidUSakapAtrasya ; hAsya0 bhASA ; om.; vidUSaNadi 0 vidUSaNAdi; B vidUSakayiTAdi ; since the inclusion of viTa as has been done by B is not attested by any Ms., I have omitted that word and retained the reading of I as authentic. This is also coufirmed by the fact that vidUSaka alone speaks prAcyA in Skt plays and he is prominent humorous figure unlike Vita. Moreover the quotation from Bh. as given by Mk, mentions Vidusaka as the fore-ranking humorous character. 2 G bhaviSyacchando ; also IO bhaviSyacchave 09 e bhaviSyacchabde ; Blacks this portion of comm. 3 B om,; UIO bhavarka; G vaMkubhaM. 4 U bhaNAdi [ 10.1 - 5 //

Page #294
- 10. 11] prAkRtasarvasvam / 123 10. 6. vaMkubhaM kecidicchanti vakra ityeva / - dujjaNakAmiNIhiaavaMkubheNa imiNA daMDakaTeNa [ = durjanakAminIhRdayavakreNa anena daNDakASThena, Ra. II. p. 60] // 10.7. prakRte vahaNaM bhavet // 171 // spaSTam // 10. 8. ata AnihInasaMbuddhau arthAt sau pare / --- osara re ceDaA osara' [ = apasara re ceTaka apasara ] / anyatra - 'ajja paNamAmi ' [ = Arya praNamAmi ] // 10. 9. hIhIbho parItoSe / avyayo'yaM nipAtaH, vakSyamANAzca / --- 'hIhIbho kosaMbIrajjalAbheNa vi piavaassassa Idiso parioso Na bhavissadi '[= aho, kauzAmbIrAjyalAbhenApi priyavayasyasya IdRzaH paritoSaH na bhaviSyati, Ra. III. p. 101] // 10.10. jeja jia caivArthe dvau syAtAm / so jjea / cakArAt jeva ca / binduparatve kArya mahArASTrIvadeva / taM jjea / taM jjeva / taM jjea / taJjava / taM jjia / tjjai|| 10.11. adbhute hImoNahe -- 'hImANahe / adiTThapuvvaM assudapuvvaM khu IdisaM rUvaM' [=aho, adRSTa The quotation is variously written as follows U- vaGkateNa0 daNTha0 ___G- kAmiNA0 vaGkubhAjaNaimiNAdaNDakaTTeNa ___IO- baGkateNa imANA daMDa 7 U om. . 8 UGIO 'atannitvahInA. 9 UGI gAi vassaassa; 0 gAi vassalsa. 10 G allo ajmi accebArthe; 0 alno api accaivAya ; I asvo ajji avArthe; U ajjo arija acaivArthe 11 U om. conjunct ones. 12 B brackets tu in between the two words which Mss. do not authorise.

Page #295
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM 124 pUrvamazrutapUrvaM khalu IdRzaM rUpam ] // 10. 12. aviMda viSAde / / 172 // abhidhAnAdvIpsayA~ prayogaH / - ' avida avida bho kiM khu jAdaM ' [ = avida avida bho kiM khalu jAtam ] // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane prAcyabhASAnuzAsanaM dazamaH pAdaH // 10 // 13 G vIpsArthAH prayogAH. [10.12 -

Page #296
- 11. 6] prAkRtasarvakham / 125 ekAdazaH pAdaH / athAvantIbhASAnuziSyate / 11. 1. AvantI syAnmahArASTrIzaurasenyostu saMkarAt / anayoH saMkarAdAvantI bhASA siddhA syAt / saMkarazca ekasminneva vAkye boddhavyaH / cedimAlavojjayinyAdiravantIdezaH / tadbhavA AvantI dANDikAdibhASA, yadAha bharataH 'dANDikapANikapaNDikainagarAdhipadANDapANikasadRkSeSu / madhyamapAtreSu sadA yojyAvantI tu nATayavidhau ' // iti // - 'esa kirAdo maamaNusaraMto vedasalaAgahaNaM paiTTho' [ = eSa kirAtaH mRgamanusaran vetasalatAgahanaM praviSTaH] / atra kirAdo vedasa iti zaurasenI / anyAni pauni mahArASTrI / / 11. 2. / kSazchaH sadRkSe kSazchaH syAt / sariccho / anyatra khaNo, khamA, khAraM // 11.3. ktvastUNaH tUNa eva syAt / laMkaM gaMtUNa sIA diTThIM // 11.4. tiGAM ja jA bhaviSyati // 173 // bhaviSyatkAle vihitAnAM tiGAM jja jjA iti dvau syAtAm / bhoja, bhojjA / nAnye ssahyAdayaH / / 11. 5. madhye ce dhAtutiGormadhye ca jja jjA syAtAm / dejau, dejjAu // 11. 6. ho bhuvaH bhuvo ho" syAt / hoi // 1 G nyAvAjjhenyAdi0. 2 UG dANDAdi0; IO dANNAdi ( -vi in o. 3 G mANika. 4 G ca. 5 UI maaNusa0 0 macca0; G agrees with B. 6 G sauura.. 7 IO om. 8 U 'sAA daTTI; 10 gattuNa sAA daTTI; G degpabhUNa sAA daTTI. 9 UIO om. 10 10 hot.

Page #297
126 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM 11. 7. peccho dRzeH syAt nAnye mahArASTrIsiddhAH / pecchadi // 11. 8. dariso NiGi / dRzerdarisaH syAt / darisedi / darasa iti kazcit / dairasedi // 11. 9. zRNotyAderyakA suvvAdyAH syuH / suvvai, lijjai, bhaNNae, gammae, duvvai, dubrbhaI ityaadyH|| 11.10. prAgvatsocchamAdayaH / / 174 / / prAgvat mahArASTrIvat / zRNotyAdeH socchamAdayaH syuH / socchaM, vocchaM, rocchaM ityaadyH|| 11. 11. dhAtUnAM dve pade syAtAM parasmaipadamAtmanepadaM cati / bhaNai, bhaNae / vaDDai, vaDDae // 11. 12. cia cea svArthako / caMdo ccia muhaM, caMdo cea muMhaM / evArthe'pi syAtAmeva / atroktavizeSAdanyatra mahArASTrIzaurasenyocchikaH saMkaraH / / 11.13. AvantyAmeva bAhrIkI kiM tu rasyAtra lo" bhvet||175|| --- 'salasiluhasolahaNibbhalo mAludo vahai' [ = sarasiruhasaurabhanirbharaH mArutaH vahati ] | - 'dhUrtAdibhASA bAhrIkI' iti bharataH // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane AvantIbAlIkyoranuzAsanamekAdazaH paadH||11|| 11 G entirely om. portion from oth up to this. UIO om. .portion from kazcit to darasedi. B marks the line with asterisk. 12 BO aMdi; om. according to UIG. 13 G cia cea ivArthe dvau U cia cea ivArtheko. IO cia cea idArthako. 14 0 om. this sent. 15 I0 rasAtalo; G rasItalo. 16 UGIO laha 17 Mss. bhaNo. 16 To

Page #298
- 12. 7] - prAkRtasarvasvam 127 dvAdazaH paadH| atha mAgadhIbhASAnuziSyate // 12. 1. . mAgadhI zaurasenItaH sidhyatIti zeSaH / --' rAkSasabhikSukSapaNakaceTAdyA mAgadhIM prAhuH, iti kohalaH // 12. 2. SasoH zaH syAt / - mANuzamuMDeNa zoNiaM piazi' [ = mAnuSamuNDana zoNitaM pibasi] // 12. 3. rasya lo bhavet / - ' luhilappiA ido ehi' [ = sadhirapriya itaH ehi, Ve. III. p. 118] // 12. 4. kkhasya zkaH syAt / - ' amhANaM lazkazANaM kelize aNukkoze' [- asmAkaM rAkSasAnAM kIdRzaH anukroza: ] // 12. 5. na kkhuzabdasya kkhasya ko na syAt / - 'eze kkhu lazkaze' // 12.6. vasatau tasya dho bhavet // 176 // -- ' haddhI zuvele lome vazadhiM kaledi' [ -- hA dhik, suvele rAmaH vasati karoti ] // 12. 7. tatthadRcchAnAmuparisthaH zaH syAt / viztato / uvazthidaM / pazTaNaM / nizThulaM / pezchadi / / 1 B inserts ar here which goes against metrical discipline as well as against the reading of Mss. 2 U udi Nuvele nAme ; GIO bhadi Nuvele nAme ; evidently due to the confusion of scribes with regard to Oriya script. 3 IO utthi0% G uttha0. 4 U paNTaM; GI paNNaM ; 0 paNe.

Page #299
128 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [ 12.8 - 12. 8. bulugbubhukSAyAm / bhuzkA // 12. 9. dho haH syAt / anAdAveva / luhilaM / mahulaM / thasya haH kaciditi vaktavyam / - 'mahulAtalaM gazcha' [ = mathurAtalaM gaccha ] // 12.10. gauravite gomikA - 'eze gomike puTumaM azIadu' [ = eSaH bhadraH prathamamaznAtu ] // 12.11. vayasye vaaMzaH syAt // 177 // - 'eze vaaMze Aazchadi' [ = eSaH vayasyaH Agacchati // 12. 12. syAlasya ziAlaH syAt -' eze lAaziAle' [ = eSaH rAjazyAla:] // 12. 13. koSNAdeH kozaNAdiH syAt / kozaNaM / maMdozaNaM / kaduzaNaM / kavozaNaM // 12.14. hRdayasya haDakaM syAt 12. 15. mAtuH syAnmAIkA 12. 16. baTau vdduvH|| 178 // 12. 17. gaNanAyAM gaNNA syAt 12. 18. pizAcake piyavaH proktaH / 12. 19. vRkSe vazco 5 IO om; U bhuzkI; G bhukSvI. 6 G om. 7 UGIO pati(-dhi in G )maM agaadu. 8 Mss. seem to have combined 15 and 16 in a very corrupt way: G- nADaH tAvikAvazekataH; I- sAmAMtasAtikAvazevataH. 0- kasAnAMtasAtikAva zevanaH; U- sAnnAuH sAvikAvasevataH. The word a r as suggested by me approaches the reading of Rt, HIE371; cf. II. 2. 24 and also see Notes, Pk. P. 131. The reading of B is not probably the correct one 9 B brackets 3 ( whereas U lacks it ); cf. Rt. II. 2- 23. ___10 UGIO piveH; for piba see Grammatik. 572; -va seems to be a suffix. 11 UGIO vRzco.

Page #300
129 cA vA - 12. 26] prAkRtasarvasvam / 12. 20. ratne ladanaM spaSTAni / kukSimatyAM kucchimaMdItyeke / 12. 21. cajayorupari yaH syAt / / 179 / / yakArAgamaH / ricaraM / yjAauM / 12. 22. ke dIrgho vA kapratyaye pare pUrvo dIrgho vA syAt / lAuztAke, lAustake // 12. 23. ktvo dANizca syAt / gazchidANi / pakSe gazchia, gadua // 12. 24. ___ kvacidit ktvAsthAne syAt / 'pazumAli kaledi ' [ = pazumAraM karoti, Sik. VI. 123 1 // 12. 25. udavApayoH sthAne / syAt / umaNNAdi / uzaladi / 12. 26. sau puMsyadeditau puMsi sau pare'kAra editau syAt / - 'zili muMDide' [ = ziraH muNDitam , Mr. VIII. 3] || 12 B mahiketyeke; UIO kukSimanetyeke ; G kukSimaketyeke; em. is mine for no Ms. conforms to the reading of B; cf. also Rt. II. 2. 24. For kucchimaI see Grammatik, p. 321. 13 B fast; U 75737; 10 3707; G aret; em. is mine according to U. Also cf. " The pronunciation of Pkt. Palatals". JRAS, 1913, p. 392. __14 These two exs. are given as follows : B lAunAke, lAuitake; U lAuNtAke, lAuNake; G lAuNNAke, lAuNake; IO lAuNDAke. lAuztaNake (lAuNake in o). The Skt. equivalent of the word is 71719which has got two optional forms 71237 and fight in Pkt. The latter form with fi affix assumes the two forms thus given by Mk. in Pais. dialect. 15 Gom. this and the following ex. UIO read you for the following ex. uthaladi. prAkRta0 9

Page #301
130 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM dota saMbodhane prAyaH / / 180 / / 12. 27. puMsi saMbodhane akAreM edotau syAt / he vaaMze, he vaaMzo / prAyograhaNAt / - he gomikA, he bhazTidAlaA || 12. 28. AdvAsskSepe puMsi saMbuddhau akAra At syAdAkSepe / ' ale le ycelaA ' [ = are re ceTaka ] / cakArAt ycelae, cele || 12. 29. ho vA so bhavetprAk caM dIrghaH syAt / ata iti vibhaktivipariNAmena paJcamyantamanuvartate / jAha / tAha / lazkazAha // 12. 30. paJca syuH / hakke ghaDukne~ // 12. 31. tumhaM puzchAmi, tumhe vA // G - IOU ahamityarthe hakke ha ca hareMge hage hagA ceti / yuSmAnarthe tumheM tumhe syAtAm 12. 32. syAt / ciNTa le vANale ciTa || 16 GIO om. 17 GIO om. 18 Mss. paJcamI. 19 UBIO hagge ; G hage; B brackets hage after this word; both the readings are acceptable, Mss. read haNI for hagA. For hage cf. Rt. II. 2. 28; also see Grammatik, 142, 202, 417. Dukkao; G Nabhukkao ; evidently due to confusion arising out of misreading the Oriya script. 20 UIG 21 B excludes this from Su., whereas Mss. include it rightly in keeping with the demand of the metre. 22 The reading is adopted after B. Mss. are very corrupt: ciTTasya ciTTitA syAt, ciTTile; vihasya ciTTi ( hI ) trA syAt, ciTule ; ciTTamya tu ciTTItrA syAt, ciTTale ; To find contrast with this form as given above, cf. Tv. III. 2. 42 and Lak. III. 2. 42. ciTThasya tu vaH || 181 // 23 According to Mss. [ 12.27 - Mss. om. portion from vANale.

Page #302
-- 12. 38] prAkRtasarvakham / 131 12. 33. bhaviSyati bhuvaH syAtAM bhavissadi bhuvIadi / 12. 34. kRmRgamInAM to Daste kamagAzca 'eSAM kto DaH syAt , te kamagAzca syuH / kaDe / maDe / gaDe // 12. 35. kvacicca daH // 182 // kto daH syAt / te kamagAzca / kade / made / gade / / 12. 36. lugvyatyayazca bahulaM supAM syAt / - " pazumAla kaledi dAluNe' [ = pazumAraM karoti dAruNam , Sak. VI] / pazumAla ityatra amo luk / dAluNe ityamaH suH // 12. 37. dIrghastiyAM kvacit / ozaladhA le ozaladhA / evamanyatra / athArdhamAgadhI / 12. 38. zaurasenyA adUratvAdiyamevArdhamAgadhI // 183 // spaSTam / - 'rAkSasIzreSThiceTAnukampyAderardhamAgadhI' iti bharataH / yathA" ayja vi No zAmiNIe hilimbAdevIe puztaghaDukkaazoe Na uvazamadi' [ = adyApi naH svAminyAH putraghaTotkacazokaH na upazAmyati, Ve. III. p. 122 ] // 24. According to Mss.; B bhavIadi. 25 B tio; UGIOTTO; em. is mine, the reading of B being doubtful and that of Mss. faulty. O om, the first two words 'of this line. For the word anukampya, see Apte's Skt. Eng. Dic. p. 19. 26 This portion is written as follows : U- puapaDakka zoNae ; GIO-SuapabhakazoNae ; here the actual reading zoe Na has been misread -as zoNae, and the confusion between y and gha in case of the real word ghaDukkaa is also noticed.

Page #303
132 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM dAkSiNAtyAyAstu na lakSaNaM nodAharaNaM ca kutracit dRzyate / kevalamaniruddhabhaTTena--- dAkSiNAtyapadAlambi saMskRtAGgaM vijRmbhitam / kAvyaM pIyUSaniSyandi dAkSiNAtyamitIritam ' // ityuktam // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve bhASAvivecane mAgadhyardhamAgadhyoranuzAsanaM dvAdazaH pAdaH // 12 // samAptaM bhASAvivecanam / 27 UGIO dAkSiNAtyA kutracid (TO om. d); reading adopted after B..

Page #304
-- 13. 5] prAkRtasarvakham / 133 trayodazaH paadH| atha vibhASA / tatra prathamaM zAkArI tAvadanuziSyate / 13. 1. mAgadhyAH zAkArI sidhyatIti zeSaH / zakArasyeyaM zAkArI / zakArazca 'rAjJo'nUDhAbhrAtA zyAlastvaizvaryasaMpannaH / madamUrkhatAbhimAnI zakAra iti duSkulInaH syAt // ' ityuktaH / asyAM yatra vizeSalakSaNaM nAsti tanmAgadhIvat // 13. 2. kSasya tho vA sadRkSaduSprekSe / anayoH kSasya zco vA syAt / zalizce / duppezce / pakSe zalicche, duppecche / 13. 3. ciNTo ricaza ityeke ricazadi // 13. 4. sthakkhau kvApi prakRtyApi // 184 // tiSThataH / - 'atthANagade paMDida via vakkhANAI kaledi' [=AsthAnagataH paNDitaH iva byAkhyAnAni karoti / / 13. 5. ko bahulaM syAt / - ' ezake dAzakAe puztaike' [ = eSaH dAsyAH putraH ] // 1 UIO om. but BG retain, 2 B'nUDho(DhA); U nUDhapaH; G nutapo; IO nutapaH. All these being .defective, em. is mine. Cf. SD. III. 53. ____3_Mss. zcizce for zciNTo; BU ciza; G caza; I yiza; 0 viza; for the following word. Reading in both these cases is adopted after B. Ex.: G tafafa; UI tally with B; O gaifa; here y is confused with q. 4 GIO pade. 5 UGIO 34. 6 Mss. NAdi (degdi in o) 7 B puttake; U puNtake; IO eNttake ; G puNDake. The right word seems to be gunew according to Mk. XII. 7 which is also confirmed by the fact that Sakari owes its origin to Mg. Of all the readings given above, the reading of U appoaches the correct ope, fort is likely to be confused with in Oriya script.

Page #305
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [13. 6 - 13. 6. varNAnAM vikAralopAgamAzca syuH / bahulamityeva / - 'eze maNaze kaiNo zalizce' [ = 'eSaH manuSyaH kapaH sadRzaH ] / - 'kAmeNa Dajjhadi khu me haDake tavazzI' [ = kAmena dahyate khalu me hRdayaM tapasvi, Mr. I. 18] || --- 'vinbhIzaNe pulize' [ = vibhISaNaH puruSaH ] / bAhulyAt pakSe maNuzze, haDakke, vibhIzaNe // 13. 7. suptivibhaktiliGgavyatyAsAH svaravikarSazca / syuH / krameNa yathA- 'tumaM paMgaNaM zciNTa, hakke ghaleNa paizAmi' [ = tvaM prAGgaNe tiSTha, ahaM gRhaM pravizAmi] / 'ze vi' AazchaMti, tumaM pi AazchAmi, hake vi Aazchasi' [ = saH api Agacchati, tvamapi Agacchasi, ahamapi AgacchAmi ] / ' zabve mahilA pulize via kIlidaM, izthikA hazide' [ = sarvAH mahilAH puruSAH iva kIlitAH, strI hasitA] / zailiNI, miaiMdo, azkAuhiNI / bahulAnuvRtteH paMgaNe, ghalaM ityAdayo'pi. yathAyathaM syuH // 8 U maNuzze; G maNuzca ; I0 maNuza; any of these, if accepted, the rule will not be justified ; so the reading of B is preferred.. 9 UG pulizze; IO pulize. 10 Mss. add this, but B om.; similarly B adds get which Mss. om.; again Mss. read gicat in place of maNuzze which is evidently faulty. 11 B vihIzaNa ; em. acco-. rding to Mss. The form vibhAsaNa is allowed in Pkt. Cf. R. IV. 55. 12 B paTTaNaM; em. according to UGIO which are very clear in. this respect. 13 GIO ; U agrees with B. 14 Mss. 37167;. Btti kIlidaM: Mss. have the corrupt - reading probably for via kIlidaM, bi- and ki- being apparently missed. Em. is mine. 15 B akSAhiNI Mss. azvA uhiNI. The readings of both of thesesources are evidently faulty, whereas the reading of the Mss. approaches the correct reading. The reading as suggested by me abovemust be the original reading. To ascertain this, see Mk. XII. 4. 16 This sent. actually belonging to Su. 7. occurs in the comm. of Su, 9 in the Mss. as well as in B, thus giving rise to serious confusion with regard to the understanding of the text. B puts a'?" after su and so there. This reconstruction of the text by me removes the anomaly and justifies the use of doi previously whicha is misread as gut by B.

Page #306
- 13.9 ] prAkRtasarvasvam / 13. 8. lopaH supAM kvacitsyAt ghala vazazi / - ' puti pupphapAU~va parido" mahukaM piaMti bhazalau~lA [ = phulataH puSpapAdapAn paritaH madhu pibanti bhramarakulAni ] | atra sublopaviparyayayormAgadhIsiddhatve'pi punarvacanAd vRkSAdau luzkIdiprayogo'pi palahudabhazalA lavaMti leke ' iti mRcchakaTam // syAdeva / tathA ca 17 19 - 13. 9. yuktAtpUrvo guruzca na vA // 185 // " chandaH zAstre yuktAtpUrvo guruH siddhaH, so'tra na vA syAt / parai vagdhe vva sahAvavIle ' [ eSaH khalu takSyati vyAghra iva svabhAvavIraH ] / atra vagdhe ityatra vo laghuccAryaH / aparaM ca -- ' vyarthaM tvapArthaM punaruktarUpi hRtopamaM causadRzopamaM ca / pratyakSalokAdivirodhi cAnyanyayapratIpaM ca zakAravAkyam // iti / vyarthaM pUrvAparaviruddhArtham / apArthaM samudAyArthahInaM C Barra; em, according to Mss. 18 Mss. paridi. GIO uzalaulA ; U bhazalaulA ; B bhamaMlaulA. I have retained the reading of U for bhasala ( bhazala in Sakari ) is allowed in Pkt. ( cf. Hc. I. 244, Mk. IV. 64 ) and this is confirmed by the reading of Mss. with the only exeption that GIO have in confusion with w. 27 N. B. 135 1 20 BUG vikAdi ; IO vizvAdi since either of these is not in conformity with the following ex, I have emended it to luikAdi which is very likely the original reading. 21 U pratyayo ; others agree with B. 22 Mss. paladudrabhazalAlava uluikoka. I have retained the reading of B with the only exception of w which should be according to the reading of Mss. B puts ' ? ' after this sent. perhaps due to the fact that it is not traced to Mr B suggests eze kkhu 23 BUIO rAmpa ; G rAkha; within bracket which I have not accepted as the correct reading in view of the fact that rAmpa seems to be a misreading of rAmpai which suits the context. For -rampa, of. PS. VII. 48. The use of rAmpa, to split, is also current in colloquial Oriya, 24 MUIO mahAvalIle : G mahAvikale; reading adopted after B. 26 U naya0; I nyApa0 BGO nyAya 0. 25 Mss. om. Mss. kAvyaM. The confusion of the text in Mss. starts from the word

Page #307
136 archus far faci sarvathArthahInaM ceti dvidhA / maharSirbharatazca -- ' AgamaliGgavihInaM viparItaM nyAyadezakAlAdeH / madamUrkhatAbhimaunAcaizvaryavacchekAravacanam // ' iti / diGgAtramudAhiyate / -- ' hakke paMguke paggale vaiNamiNaM vaMdemi [ = ahaM arat, Su. 7, this being surprisingly connected with a corrupt form for ataft occurring in Su, XVII. 42. The entire text up to the end of the declensional section of Nagara Ap. is thus confused and hopelessly corrupt. [ 13.9 - 28 UOI "tAnvaya G nyAya 29 U om. ; all others retain. 30 So is the reading of Mss. but B reads ; moreover B includes in the couplet which is not only inappropriate, but also violates metrical rule; hence the separation. N. B. The passage under reference is a very controversial one. Grierson, in his article, "The Prakrit Vibhasas" (see JRAS, 1918, p. 497) attempting to give a sensible interpretation of the passage, writes thus: "Much of what follows is quite incomprehensible to me, and even where I attempt to give Skt. equivalents to the Pkt., I do so only with great hesitation., In the first place, as we shall see from the various readings, the text is far from certain, and in the second place the language is designedly incorrect and intended to be more or less nonsense. Even if the text were certainly established, there would still, therefore, be the widest room for conjecture, for Mk. has given no clue as to what he intended the meaning to be. Moreover, there is no context to guide us. The passages evidently come from some dramatic work which I have failed to identify. Other extracts, apparently from the same play, occur in the preceding Sutras. One passage quoted in Su. 6 does occur in Mrcchakatika, but in Su. 8 another stated by Mk. to come from that play, has not been found in either of the printed editions consulted by me. ... Here I give the variants of both Mss. and B along with the interpretation of Grierson of the corresponding lines in order to have a correet picture of the whole thing. 31 U G hakko paGguke paggale vaNNamiaM vandemi | ikke paDuke paggale vaNimiaM bandhemi /

Page #308
- 83.8 ] prAkRtasarvakham / TE: FATT: Goffi are ] 1 = "desitzt arat: s tes: ] ! 137 versiot [ = IO- 5 quotes quofasi TOTAL B- hakke paGgukke paggale vaNNadhA atthike vaNNami NaM vandemi / Grierson- & TF1.qsires auora vi achi( = 346 4Faias: auf gris). I am lame and mad; I extol him in a hymn. ( Pinserts here TOUTAT 3f4a, which is not authorised by any of my Mss. P also marks the whole with a query. I cannot equate quita with any Skt. word. y suggests itself, but the meaning is hardly suitable. The reading is borne out by all the Mss. I suggest that it is & Desya word connec ed with the Hindi Pagal, the derivation of which is unknown. I take vaNNami as intended for vaNNammi (Skt. vaNe ) in the sense of gItakrame. Note:- I agree with Grierson in respect of the above passage excepting on one point, i. e. the word qUOTTA which he equates with Skt avf, is doubtful, for had the word been quofn, he would have been justified, but the word is auth, and again it is jointly written with 31 ( = ?) in Mss, even though he and B sepearate it from the word quofh. If we take the passage as it is, allowing of course a to be taken as 0 (for the Oriya letter of is often confused with ancient Oriya letter 37 ), then the whole thing would be what is given by me in the reconstruction above. Then qohu should be taken as quoi tu ( = aufh47 ) and the passage would mean,' I am lame and mad; I extol this colour.' 32 01- FT 700 This is; G- pasiti TOT ; OB- i na Tai ro ; Grierson- og 7emia (Tha arr: #40f: ). * Let the wave, accompanied by the moon, toss. (P separates 7700 s. The words seem to me to make better sense as written above, foi, he whose distinguishing marks are dark spots = the moon, The Mss. of course do not separate any words )." Note- I differ from Grierson on the point of reconstruction 2.8 well as the interpretation of the passage, since both U and I read Jaspal and not post ( the 7 of Tao is perhaps due to the slip of the pen of the scribe ). Thus the passage would mean,' the sea (at T: ) is ( like ) the moon ( : ) in colour ( t ).

Page #309
138 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [13. 9 -- 'ezA NANakamUzikAmakazikA macchAzikA lAzikA' [ = eSA nANakamoSikAmakazikA matsyAzikA lAsikA, Mr. I. 28 ] / - 'uDDeti eze gagaNe mahAgaA luzkezu bukaMti pulANamaizchA // ___ 33 UGIO ezApAzakazAzikAmakazikA ( kAmamA in G )makkozikA zANikA ___B ezA pAzakazAzikA mazakikA makkozikA mAzikA Grierson- ezA pAzakazAzikA mazakikA makozikA zANikA (1) ( The word-division is that of P. I do not venture to give a Skt.. equivalent or translation of this passage. It seems to be equivalent. at the beginning of ezA pAzakazAzikA. Numerous conjectures can be and have been, made for the rest. Note-- The passage under reference has been a gross confusion of the actual passage occurring in Mr. I. 23 as has been given by me above. This is the speech of Sakara referring to Vasantasena. The confusion has been due to the manner in which ancient Oriya scribes used to write on palm leaves the Oriya letters, thus giving rise to confusion of up with , of or with q and so on which has actually taken place in this case, Therefore, the passage would mean " This one- the whip of love snatching away coins, fish-eater ( and ) dancer ". 34 - uDenti eNe NamaNe bhahANaaNkezu bukkanti pulANamazvA; .. G- uDha eNe NamaNe mahANaaNNozu dukkarDi pulANamazca; I-- udAtta eNe NamaNe mahANaA Nekazu bukatti (1) phulaNamazca; 0- uDhehi eNe NamaNe mahANaA Nakazu vuka Dha pulaNamazca ; B- uni ejJa gagaNe mahAgaAlukezu bukkanti pulANamazcA; Grierson retains the reading of B and interprets as follows: (uDDIyante ete gagane mahAgajAH vRkSeSu bukkanti purANamatsyAH ) " These great elephants are fiying in the sky, and old ishes are howling on the trees. (1. So P. All others mahANa ( = asmAkam ) which if the metre is Indravajra suits the verse better, but gives little sense. The employment of HTT3r gives one short syllable too many. If however, we read the first syllable of cha short, as we are entitled to do by Su. 9, the first line becomes a Vamsastha, and is correct with mahAgaA. The two lines then become Upa jati.. 2 vukkAnti -So P; o Hnb. dukkadri or ( Hub ) 'Dri; Ox vakaDi; IO bukur3hi)".

Page #310
prAkRtasarvasvam / 139 [ = uDDIyante ete gagane mahAgajAH vRkSeSu bukkanti purANamatsyAH ] | 'ale le yjugga le yjugga ezaM, yjaggadha, yjugga ido, jaggadha, juggeNa geha, juggeNa gaNheM [ = are yugmaM re yugmametat, jAgrata, yugmamitaH, jAgrata, yugmena gRhANa, yugmena gRhANa ] | 'ede uNa kulaMgamahahaliNA gaNe ete punaH kuraGga mahAhariNAH gagane prajvalanti ] / U - 13.9 ] pa Mti [ = Note-- I, agree with Grierson except on the point that pulANamazcA should be g according to Mk. XII. 7 and this reading is actually authorised by U. Here, however, the scribes seen to have confused between the letter up and . 35 U G I 0 B- -------- ale Ale yuggale yuggae. vaha yajagga idha yagja; do jaggadha zutroNa geNha zuggeNa geNDa zuggeNa / ale Ale yuggale muggaeNDa yugmadhehyaggaiMdoghugmadhi zucoNa gaNha zuggeNa / alele yuggale yuggaezca yajaggaityuggaiMdo jaggagha zugeNa geNnSa zugeNa / alele puggale puggae zcayga raMga igha tyuggaiMdo yaggadha zugeNa gaNta zurgeNa / alele puggale puggae zcayagga igha Nugga ido yaggagha zugeNa gehazu geNDa | Grierson retains the reading of B and remarks thus:"Here again I do not venture to give a Skt. equivalent or translation. The text as given above is simply a copy of P. Ox, Hnb, alAAle yuggale ; 0 yuggae for gung); Hnb. yugmae, P. Ox. IO as above, zytrAgga ( 1 ), Hnb; zahayugma, Ox zvagugga (1) P. IO as above ( for zcayagga ) 0, Ox. IO idhatyuggaido; Hnb vetyiggaido ( for idhaNuggaido ); O, IO jagagha, P. Ox, yaggadha; Hnb yugmagha ( for yaggadha ). P. Ox, IO zugeNa ; O either zugeNa ; or zucoNa ( not clear ); Hnb zucoNa, ( for zuggeNa ); 0 geNDazuggeNa; Hnb. geNDazugmeNa; Ox, IO geNDazugaMNa. Note: The reconstruction as given by me somehow brings out a clear sense of the passage and is more or less attested by Mss. The confusion of with ch, and is noticeable. If my reconstruction is correct, the passage would mean, "O here are pairs, be alert, here are pairs, be alert, take by pairs, take by pairs. 36 UG ede oNakulaGgamahaliNAgaaNe ajjalanti / edo oNakulaGgamahaniNAgaaNe ajjalaMti / ""

Page #311
140 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [13. 9 - * hakke paMDide NaNNa, Na jANami, zadaM kadhemi, zadaM pucchAmi [ = ahaM paNDitaH nAnyaH , na jAnAmi, zabdaM kathayAmi, zabdaM pRcchAmi ] / atra yathAlAbhaM boddhavyAni // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve vibhASAvivecane zAkAryanuzAsanaM trayodazaH pAdaH // 13 // IO- ede oNakulaGgamahahAliNA gaNe ajjalaMti / ___B- ede uNa kulaGgamahaliNA gaaNe pajjalanti / Grierson- ede oNa kulaMgamahaha liNA gaNe* pajjalanti / (ete punaH kuraGgamahAhariNAH gagane prjvlnti)| * But these antelopes and great deer shine forth in the sky'. (1 HD. prado. Hb eho. 2 PuNa. 3 P,0. Hnb, mahAlaNA, Ox, IO as above. 4 P, Ox, IO gaNe. 50, Hnb ajjalitta; Ox, IO ajjalanti.) Note:- In respect of the above passage, I agree with Grierson. 37 U ke paNDide NaNNaNa rajANAmi zahaM kadhemi zahaM pucchami / G haka paNNideNaNNaNajjhANami zaddha kathemi zaddhaM puccomi / ___I hakke paNDide NaNNaNayjANa( 1 )mizadaM kami zadaM pucchami / 0 hakka paMDide NarNa Na yANAgi zabda kadhemi zaI pucchAmi / B hakke paNDide zadaM rajoAmi zadaM kami zaI pucchAmi / Grierson:- " ikke paNDide NaNNa rajANamizaI kami, zahaM pRcchAmi. [ = ahaM paNDitaH, nAnyaj jAnAmi, zabdaM kathayAmi, zabdaM pRcchaami|] I am a Pandit, I know nothing else, I speak a word, I ask a word. (1. P zahaM rajoAmi, NaNNaNayajANami ; Hab NaNNayamANami; Ox NarNaNayANami; 10 NaNNajANami 2. Hnb. zabda )". Note:Here I differ from Grierson only on the point of ovo which ha has retained discarding the additional of which is authorised by all the Mss. Hence retaining the additional ut, the passage 'would perhaps mean, " I am a Pandit, no body else ; I do not know ; I speak a word ; I ask a word ". 38 U vouelaur3e ; G vobhaelaur3e ; I vouelaulne ; 0 vouelauGge.

Page #312
- 14. 7 ] prAkRtasarvasvam / caturdazaH pAdaH / atha cANDAlI | cANDAlI mAgadhIzaurasenIbhyAM prAyazo bhaveta / 14. 1. yathA ' kiM pucchAmi' [ = kiM pRcchAmi ] | ' eze ycole zUlamAloviduM lAiNA ANate [ = eSaH coraH zUlamAropayituM rAjJA AjJaptaH ] // 14. 2. gaurave saMbodhane sAvata otvaM vidhIyate / / 186 / / 'abjo bhazTAlaiko, hakke paNamAmi' [ = Arya bhaTTAraka, ahaM praNamAmi ] // asaMbuddhau ca ko'pyAha 14. 3. sAvata otvamityeva / gaurava iti nivRttam / ko'pi bhagIrathaivardhamAnaH / ezo pulizo / cakArAt mAgadhIsiddhAvidetau ca // 14. 7. 14. 4. jasa etsyAtstriyAmapi / arthAt sarvanAmna eva / je izthikI pulizA vA // 14. 5. GasaH zaH syAt striyAmityeva / idAdirniSiddhaH / buddhizza vaDhimA // 14. 6. mmizca GeH syAt ghalammi / vaNammi / cakArAt ghale // -- " peTTe' pUlezi kaTTeNa ' [ = udaraM pUrayasi kaSTena ] | TThopari na zaH kacit / 1 UIO ye (O om. ) zalemUrNa ; G ye zarvamRNi. 2 UOI Alele ; G alile ; for Alova ; see PSM, p.20. 3 Mss. raTTAlako; I regard this sent. as a quotation, but B does not * 4 UIO bhagIrathI ; G bhagIratha iti. 5 UGIO iti. 7 8 IO vaNNamA ; G vaNimA ; U vaNNimA. Mss. mi ; also ex. 'mi. 9 6 UIO ijjikA ; G UjjikA. 141 Mss. om.

Page #313
142 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [14. 8 - 14. 8. ktva iaH syAt nAnye / ' alale kukkulaM geNhi Aaccha [ = arare kukkuraM gRhItvA Agaccha ] // 14.9. iha prAyo grAmyazabdArthapArthavam / / 187 / / iha cANDAlyAM grAmyANAM zabdAnAmarthAnAM pArthavaM prAcurya prayojyam / yathA'ayja mae mazANe hiMDateNa mahaMte kaNNaurakhaMDake laiddhe, taM haTe vikkiNia maI kiNia peTeM pUlaizzaM' [ = adya mayA zmazAne bhramatA mahat karNapUrakhaNDaM labdham , tat haTTe vikrIya madyaM krItvA udaraM pUrayiSyAmi / .. atrApi sublopavibhaktivyatyayAdayaH pUrvavadeva // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve vibhASAvivecane cANDAlyanuzAsanaM caturdazaH pAdaH // 14 // 10 G dukkulaM ; IO dukulaM. 11 geppi ; TO ce pia. 12 UG 3713473: 10; 3113453 B 3713420; em. after 10; cf. PS. X11,7. 13 Mss, kaggau; B brackets kaNaa after the word given as kaNNau The word kaNNau seems to be a misreading of the actual word kaNNaura. hence em. 14. Mss. ladi. 15 B hazke ; IO hazze ; G simply ha ; em. is mine as the other readings give no sense. 16 B maddhaM UIO maI ;G om. this sent. as well as the following word. Em. according to UIO. 17 This sent. is given as it is in B. The portion update is mysteriously confused with the line sa leo of the Pada XIII which then continues.

Page #314
-- 15. 8] prAkRtasarvakham / paJcadazaH paadH| atha zAbarI / 15. 1. cANDAlyAH zAbarIsiddhiH , syAt // 15. 2. tanmUlebhyaH kvacitkvacit / tasyAzcANDAlyA mUlebhyaH zaurasenImAgadhIzAkArIbhyaH / / 15. 3. ataH sAveditau ca' punapuMsakasAdhAraNo'yaM vidhiH / mANuzi, mANuze, / vaNi, vaNe / cakArAt mANuzo, vaNaM ca // 15. 4. AtsyAtsaMbuddhau gaurave sadA // 188 // gaurave saMbuddhau sau pare sadA nityamata AtsyAt / ajjA vaMdAmi / agaurave tu-ehi le ycelaiMke, ehi / 15. 5. hake syAdahamityarthe anyanniSiddham / hake Aae / 15.6. bhavetAmihimau ca / tumaM vaNi gaccha / vaNahiM vA / cakArAt vaNe ca // 15. 7. kerake keako vA syAt amhakeakaM ghaNaM / amhakelakaM vA // 15. 8. sarvamanyattu pUrvavat // 189 / / sublopavibhaktivyatyayavarNavikAralopAgamagrAmyoktiprabhRti sarvaM pUrvavadudAhAryam // iti zAbarI // 1 GIO lyA ca. 2G saMveditA; TO 'veditau. 3 G pe(me)calake; sometimes the letter ya is confused with the letter y in Oriya script. Here is similar ex. 4 Mss. om, e

Page #315
144 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [15. 9 - 15. 9. shaavryaamevaudd'iiyogaattddeshyshaursenyaadeH| taddezyAnAmoIdezapadAnAM zaurasenyAdipadAnAM ca yogAtsAMkaryAcchAbaryAmevaur3I sidhyati / yathA - . 'deva jasoANaMdaNa kara mai karuNAleza / ettike jamau acchau i piTTai savvakilesa~ // ityaur3I // 5, 6, &7 B as well as the Mss. read Dha in place of Da in these places. Grierson has noticed it with surprise, for Mr. being himself an Oriya should have spelt in the manner suggested above. We have seen earlier that the same Mss. also read z in place of . Most probably to read oDU as oDha, or auDI as auDhI is due to the South Indian pronunciation, which influenced even the Oriya scribes. I do not think Mk. originally spelt it so, being fully aware of fact that Bharata in his NS presumably used 365T and not oDhajA as one of the Vibhasas. 8 This verse of unknown source is a controversial one. The variants are:-- U- devajaso Anandakara mai karuNAleza / ettiGge jamau acchau piTTai sarujaleza / / G- devajasoAnandakaramaikaruNAvela / ebhiGgajamauNacchaui piTTA sarujavela // devajaso Anandakara mai karuNAlaza / ettige jamauacchaei piTTai sarujaleza / / B- devajasoANandaNa kara mai karuNAleza / ettike jamauaccha ui (1) piTTai samvakileza / Grierson retains the reading of B and interprets the passage thus : " (deva yazodAnandana kuru mayi karuNAlezam / / ___ ihatyaH janmataH asmi iti(1) pIDayati srvkleshH||)" o divine son of Yasoda; pity me a little; as a result of brith I am a dweller in this world, and therefore every kind of misery tortures me." Note :- I have already given my interpretation of the passage. It will be sufficient to say this much here that I take 10

Page #316
145 - 15. 10] prAkRtasarvakham / 15. 10. AbhIryapyevaM syAt ktva iauau nAtyapabhraMzaH // 190 // evaM zAbarIvat / vizeSastu ktva ia ua ityAdezau syAtAm / gazchia, gadua / paDhia / pdua|| ityAbhIrI // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve vibhASAvivecane zAbarauDrAbhIrabhASAnuzAsanaM paJcadazaH pAdaH // 15 // ettike as synonymous with Oriya word etiki and not Skt. ihatyaH as has been done by Grierson following Pischel ( See Grammatik 153) jamau as janma with Ap. ending u and Pkt. jamma being further simplified to FA, and as monosyllabic particle equivalent to Skt. fg. Then the second line of the verse would mean, " This much be (my) birth, for all kinds of misery torture me." 9 BUG oDhI ; autrI. 10 This is a controversial line of Mk. The readings are:-- U- taiauva (? ) naatypbhrNshH| ___G- tidvaautvntypbhrNshH| ___ I- Dha (?) autynaatypbhrNshH| 0- iautya naatypbhrNshH| B- ktva iauau naatypbhrNshH| I have retained the reading of B in view of the fact that the definj. tion tallies with the ex, whereas it is not the case with Mss. The word arranja: is not clear; the author probably means to say that Abhiri is the same as Sabari and not so much deviated ( nAtyapabhraMzaH ) from the latter having the difference only on the point of the use of ia and ua for Skt. svA. Now Sabari which owes its origin to Candali should have ia alone (PS. XIV. 14 ) and not the additional 32 for wat as in Abhiri. This is probably the idea behind the rule of Mk. regarding Abhiri. If allowance be made to construct nAtyapabhraMzaH as ATUSTUS: assuming the former to be a scribal mistake, then another sense of the passage comes out. That is, Abhiri is the same as Sabart having the difference from the latter in respect of 53 and 337 for and for this it should not be taken as Apabhrainsa dialect. Now in prAkRta...

Page #317
146 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM A pabhramsa we have the use of both 34 and 33 (cf. Ki. V. 74-75 ) Again Dandin declares that Abhira and such other dialects are to be treated as Apabhrumsa in Kavya. Mk. would then appears to refute this theory of Dandin by not treating Abhiry as an Apabbramsa. 11 Mss. 45531FFITZ3. 12 UG ; I of 37 ; B 37f3; O T1873; em. according to 1, in this casc at has been evidently mistaken for T. 13 G 1534 ; here has been confused with wbich goes to show that the same type of confusion has occurred with regard to Audri being written as silent by the scribes. 14 The same mistake here too in respect of Audra by M89.

Page #318
-- 16.5] prAkRtasarvasvam SoDazaH pAdaH / atha ttaakii| 16. 1. TAkI syAtsaMskRtaM zaurasenI cAnyonyamizrite / anayoH saMkarAdityarthaH / iyaM dyUtakAravaNigodibhASA // tathA coktam prayujyate nATakAdau dyUtAdivyavahAribhiH / vaNigbhihInadehaizca tadAhuSTakkabhASitam // iti // "kiM ca / 16. 2. harizcandrastvimAM bhASAmapabhraMza itIcchati // 191 // apabhraMzo hi vidvadbhirnATakAdau prayujyate / drAviDImapyatraiva manyate / tathA coktam 'TakkadezIyabhASAyAM dRzyate drAviDI tathA / tatra cAyaM vizeSo'sti drAviDairAhatA param // iti / 16. 3. utsyAtpadAnte bahulam - 'rAu asamasamaraikamalla maaNamaNoharadehasohu sakalazastrAstravidyApravINu [=rAjA asamasamaraikamallaH madanamanoharadehazobhaH sklshstraastrvidyaaprviinnH|] bahulagrahaNAt-- 'bhaNai vANi kavirAa' [ = bhaNati vANI kavirAjaH] // eca TaH TaH sthAne e syAt / khagge paharasi / cakArAt khaggeNa // 16. 5. __ haMhumau bhyasaH // 192 // bhyaso haMhumau syAtAm / rukkhahaM pADidu / gharahuM clidu| bAhulyAt rukkhAhito, ghresuNto"| 1 G zakrI, Sume also in Si. ; UIO 3 kkI. 2 UG pizAvAdi0, I0 pizAgadi0, evidently due to misreading o Oriya script. _____G Taka; 10 Taka. 4 UG raikama la0; IO mara(rai in O )kamala ; em. according to B. 5 Mss. maaga. 6 UIO mAstrAstra0, G mAsrAsuviddA0. 7 G hiNi. 8 GTaM. 9 GTA. 10 G10 misread a as q in these exs.

Page #319
148 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [16. 6 - 16. 6. Amo vA - haMhumau syAtAm / bamhaNahaM dhaNu / bamhaNahu~ / bamhaNANaM // 16. 7. haM kimAdeH syAtprAgdIrghazca vidhIyate / Ama ityeva / kAhaM / jAhaM / tAhaM / edAhaM / imAhaM / pakSe kANaM, jANaM / / 16. 8. tvamityarthe tuMge bhavet tuMga sarvavidyApravINu // 16. 9. ahamarthe'mmiTumaimAH // 193 // ammi paMDidu / evaM huM, mama // 16. 10. mametyarthe mahuM ca syAt mahu~ gharu suMdaru / cakArAt mama ca // 16.11. yathA jidha syAt / jidha bhaNasi / jahA vaa|| 16. 12. tathA tidh| syAt / tidha, tahA vA // 16.13. dimAtramuktamunneyaM zeSaM ziSTaprayogataH // 194 / / iti TAkI bhASA / / iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve vibhASAvivecane SoDazaH pAdaH // 16 // ( samAptaM vibhASAvivecanam // ) 11 UNadhu ; G om.; TO write as baMbhANaM ; haMNadhuM. 12G tuG , so also in ex. ; IO tuMgaM. 13 UIO vINu ; G savaviddApparINuM. 14 G zamAH. 15 U alone zakkI

Page #320
- 17. 7] prAkRtasarvasvam / saptadazaH paadH| athApabhraMzabhASAsu mUlatvena prathamaM nAgaramAha / 17. 1. nAgaraM tu mahArASTrIzaurasenyoH pratiSThitam / kecinmahArASTrayAM kecicchaurasenyAmuktA vidhayo yathAdarzanaM grAhyA ityrthH|| 17. 2. anAdAvayujAM kakhatathAM gaghadadhA na vA // 195 // syuH / sagala / maghu / calidu / savadhu / pakSe saalu, mahu, caliu, svhu| Adau tu khaMDidu / yuktAnAM tu makkhalu, patthara // 17. 3. vyAsAderyasya rephaH syAt bAsu / brAkrosu / bADi / bAgaraNu / / 17. 4. prakRtyA raRtau kvacit / tiSThataH / iNduuN| cNdru| mRgajUdhaiM / kvacidhaNAt vippu, isI, gahu~, siAlu, ityAdayaH // 17. 5. ato'striyAM DA bahulam syAt / bahulamityApAdasamApteH / hiaDA kadhai / piaDA dure calai // 17. 6. DI striyAm syAt / - 'sohai sisire haMDI lahuDI' [ = zobhate zizire bhA laghvI ] / bAhulyAt goI, rAhI // 17. 7. triSu durbhavet // 196 // rukkhadu / taruNidu / bhUmidu / varNahu~ // 1 Mss. khajadu. 2 G madhiru ; U matthapa ; I pathiru. 3. prAgaraddhA. G pragarandhA 4 and 5 U idu ; udu idru, udru; 10 iMdru uMdu. 6 UG tudhu ; 10 degjuzru. 7 GIO gaMdhu, U gandha. 8 U ca; I u; G a; O same as B. 9 UIO dUra ; G dora; Ms3. candai ( for calai). 10 U masiDhe; G samire; I sisitve ; sitve. 11 UGB haDI; IO haMtI ; I have retained the first reading. The 'word perhaps equates with Skt. T which being p in Pkt. is again turned to 6 in Ap. 12 Mss. bhavesyAta, __13 U om. last two exs. and G the last one; IO retain.

Page #321
150 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [17. 8 --- 17. 8. iha cchandonurodhena varNAnAM gurulAghavam / yathA---- 'arare vAhai kANheM nAva choDi Dagamaga kugati Na dehi / tuhuM aihu~ Nai saMtAra dei jaM cAhasi taM lehi // [ = arare vAhAyitvA kRSNa nAvaM kSudrAM calitAM kugati na dehi / tvamamuM nadI (amuSyAM nadyAM) saMtAraM dattvA yadicchasi tad naya // PPL. I. 9.] 17. 9. dIrghatAhasvatAsubluksuptiliGgaviparyayAH // 197 // bahulamityeva / prakRterdIrghatA hrasvatA ca supo luk sutiDorliGgasya ca viparyaya ityete syuH / taruNi, taruNI / aggi, aggI / vAu, vAU / - 'sAsarehetI mAhaladu parihakAlA paMguraNu makkhasi taNu kaNhAguru [ = zazi 14 G laghutva. 15. U kAlha ; kAlyA ; TO kAlyu. 16 UIO gaDagakupati . ; maugakupati . 17 B tuhu~ ehuM; UIO tuhaM ehu~; G tuhaM edu. I have preferred the reading of UIO as it is grammatically correct. The reading of G, y correct. The reading of G, though. corrupt, supports the reading of UIO. N. B.:- I take ang and as as the two absolutives corresponding to Skt. aparat and I respectively. The modern edition of Prakrtapingala, however, reads bAhi in place of vAhai, the former corresponding to Skt. vAhaya (see PPL, p. 11). 18 Mss. pahami ; the root cAha = to wish, is in use in modern Oriya. 19 UG om. 20 Mss, lack these two words; B supplies them in a bracket. 21 This passage is a controversial one: B puts '(?)' after the. quotation. It seems Mk, has not explained all the Apabhramsa peculiarities embodied in this quotation. He has touched upon only three words, i. e. pariha, kAlA, and taNu as his comm. shows. But the passage, as it appears, is full of Apabhramsa peculiarities as enumerated in Su. 9 above. Assuming this I have emended the text as above. Variants: B sasi rehattI. G sasire-hattI; UIO sasirahaMtI; B kaNhAguru; U kaNvAguru; G kanyAguru ; I kaNdAguru; 0 kaNtvAguru ; all others almost same. The passage perhaps means, "The lady shining as the moon is anointing ale paste in her body while wearing the upper garment'. I have emended rehattI to rehantI in respect of whicb UIO are unanimous. (cf. rehanta. PSM. 717).

Page #322
- 17. 10] prAkRtasarvakham / 151 zobhamAnA mahilA paridhAnakAle prAvaraNasya mrakSati tanvAM kRSNAgurum ] / atra dhAo hrasvaH , kAlasya ca dIrghaH / taNu ityatra subluk / - 'gajjau meha ki aMbara sAmara / ' [ = garjatu meghaH kiM vA (bhavatu ) ambaraM zyAmalam PPL. II. 136 ] , atrApi subluk / -- 'taM dekkha are simeli chaDDia kamalavaNAiM / bhammai mahuara bappuDA Na lahaI kusumarasAiM ' // [ = taM pazya are zyAmali tyaktvA kamalavanAni / bhramati madhukaraH varAkaH na labhate kusumarasAn // ] / vibhaktiviparyayo yathA--- 'je vittharai parillaguNA ciMtai parauaaura / baddhasiNe hA mANusA tiNi kalijai sAra // ' [ = yaH vistRNoti paraguNAn , cintayati paropakAram / baddhasnehaH mAnuSaH, trayaH kalyante sArAH // ] / atra kalijjai iti bahutve'pyekavacanam // nAgarApabhraMze saMkIrNavidhiH // 17. 10. ucca khamoH svamorutsyAt / caMdu / mahilu / rAu / aggiu / bhANuu~ / vaNau / mhuu| vhuu| cakArAt luk ca prakRterdIrghahasvau ca / -'phullau NIva ki bhammau bhammara' [ = phullatu nIpaM kiM vA kUjatu bhramaraH, PPL. II.136] 1 - 22 Mss. kAryasya. 23 UG simmeli ; IO simeli ; B simAli; om. mine according to IO with which UG partly agree. 24 Mss. mauhara. 25 Mss la ahiM. 26 IO paraMtiaAra ; G parabhiAra ; U same as B. 27 B arfoot ; Mss. fafes ; em. is mine. 28 G om ; UIO ura. 29 Mss. aNuu 30 B phullati nIvA ki bhammati bhammara ; U phullau nIva ki bhammara ummada ; G phullau NAva ki bhammara ummara ; IO phullara NAva ki bhammabhanammara ; comparing these with the original text I have preferred the reading as suggested above,

Page #323
152 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [17. 11 - 'eka uNa haNumaMte savva laMka tuha Dahau~ / ehu mario siM rAvaNa rAmaviggaha puNa vahu~' // [ = ekena punaH hanumatA sarvA laGkA tava dagdhA / ____ asau mArito'si rAvaNa rAmavigrahaH punaH mahAn // ] 17. 11. ho ca svamo) ca syAt / rukkhaho acchaI dekkha vA / cakArAt pUrvoktaM ca // 17. 12. kasye vA kaH pratyayaH / maaNai / pakSe maaNao // 17. 13. sau puMsthata o kvacit / bhagIrathavardhamAnamate / sappo // 17. 14, jaso he ca rukkhahe / bAlAhe // 17. 15. striyAmucca jazzasoH utsyAt / bAlAu / cakArAt bAlAhe // 31 Mss. dua. 32 Mss. and B haNumaMte ; em. is mine; of. Ps. XVII, 17, for the instrumental would carry better sense than the locative. 33 B DaDDau ; G ubbhau; I Dau; 0 Dau; U as suggested above. 34 G maciua ; IO maciusi; U mariusa ; B mariosi ; em. is mine. 35 I vaDUu ; UO vaDDau ; G vibhau. * B regards the last two sents. as two separate quotations. There is no indication to that end in Mss. As the lines themselves show, they form a single stanza. Here the reading of B affife is definitely defective, first because it is not authorised by any of the Mss. and secondly because it violates the ending 3 of nom, sing, in Apabhramsa Again, all the Mss. show 3-ending rightly in conformity with the rule of Ap. The reading-re in place of-fi in Mss is due to the confusion arising out of the similarity of 5 and I letter in Oriya script. So the reading suggested by me is most sensible. Then the stanza would mean, The whole of your Lanka was burnt down by Hanuman alone You will surely die, o Ravana, (at the hands of ) this Rama, the great'. for ag or ag see Hc. IV, 371, 36 Mss. 375.

Page #324
- 17. 22] prAkRtasarvasvam / 153 17. 16. iM napuMsake // 198 // dIrgho vA napuMsake jazzasoriM syAt / prAgdI| vA / vaNAI vnniN,| mahUI, mahuI / mahArASTrIsiddhasya dIrghasya vikalpArthamidam // 17. 17. triSve TaiM: triSu TaH sthAne eM syAt / vaNaeM / rukkhaeM / bAlAeM / aggieN| vahUeM / adantasya saMdhirapi dRzyate / rukkheM / vaNeM // 17. 18. hiM bhiGisupAm triSveSAM hiM syAt / purisahiM, vaNahiM, vahUhiM, kadu tihu~ vA // 17. 19. usestu he ho ca / GaseH sthAne he ho ca syAtAm / rukkhahe paDidu pattu / rukkhaho / aggihe, aggiho / bAlahi, bAlAho / cakArAt pakSe mahArASTrIvat zaurasenIvacca vA // 17, 20. syAtAm / rukkhahaM / vaNahaM / bAlAhaM / aggihaM / evaM huM ca // 17. 21. [he ho su ca usaH syuH / rukkhahe, vaNahe, bAlAhe, aggihe / evaM ho su ca / cakArAt rukkhassa ityAdi ca / haM huM cAtra kecit / tena rukkhahaM rukkhahuM ityAdi // 17. 22. haM huM syAtAM cAmaH // 199 / / rukkhahaM, vaNahaM, bAlAhaM, aggihaM / evaM huM ca ] / cakArAt rukkhANaM 37 Mss. om. 38 TO intermix both Sus. 17 and 19 reading triSu TaH sthAne he ho ca syAyAm / rukkhahe etc. thus omitting a considerable part of the eomm. on Su. 17 and Su. 18 altogether. This is purely through oversight. 39 B puts an asterisk before this sent. 40 UG cadu. 41 U ka in place oi vA. 42 UIO huM. 43 G api. 44 The bracketed portion is lacking in Mss. as well as in B They have been supplied by me after compsring the text of PK, of Rt and PA, of Pu. But it is after all mere guess-work.

Page #325
mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [17. 23 -- ityAdi ca // 17. 23. ure ca syAt rukkhae, varNae~ / saMdhau rukkhe vaNe / bAlAe / aggie / cakArAt rukkhahiM. ityAdi // 17. 24. idujhyA Ta eNazca idudbhayAmuttarasya Ta eNaH syAt / aggieNa / vAueNa / dahieNa / mahueNaM / cakArAt aggie vAue ityAdi ca / striyAM vakSyamANatvAt puMklIbayorevAyaM vidhiH| 17. 25. . ehiM ca vA bhisaH / idudbhayAM bhisa ehiM ca vA syAt / aggie hiM, vAueM hiM / dahiehiM / mahuehiM, pakSe aggiehiM ityAdi / 17. 26. striyAM ca e ca syAt / buddhie / gheNue / NaIe / vahUe / cakArAdanidudbhayAM ca / bAlAe // 17. 27. saMbuddhau sau he ca striyAmityeva / bAlAhe / NaIhe / cakArAnmahArASTrIvacca // 1.. 28. triSu ho jaisaH // 200 // triSu jaso ho syAt / rukkhaho / vaNaho / NaIho // 17. 29. ataH prAkRtavadrUpaM TAbhisGasDidhu veSyate / ataH adantasya / rukkhaNaM vaNeNaM / rukkhehiM vaNehiM / pakSe rukkhahiM vaNahiM ityAdi / / 45 This line is the remnant of the presumed missing Su. 22 preserved by Mss. and B. The line iu mediasely preceding it may be compared with the last line of Su. 20 which is identiacal and testifies. to the apparent oversight of the scribe. 46 Mss. om. the Su. only. 47 UG om. ; o om. : UG add anusvara also in the last two exs. 48 UIO siddhau ; G siddho. 49 UI eSu ; G om.; 0 ASu. 50 - O om. 51 UG om. 52 G he , so also in ex. 53 UGO insert na here ; I ma. 54 G om. 55 Mss. ke.. 56 Mss. kA.

Page #326
-- 17. 34] 17. 30. kiMyattadAM tu prathamAdvitIyAsaptamIvidhau // 201 // prAkRtavadrUpamityeva / ko", ke / kA, kaM / kAu, kAo ityAdi / evaM yattadoH / 17. 31. dIrgho'sse vA sAdeze ssarjite DasAdeze eSAM dI? vA syAt / kAho / kohe / kAsu / kAhaM / kAhu~ / evaM yattadoH / sse tuM kassa, jaissa // 17. 32. ... ... ... 17. 33. yattado'mA jauM ta amA saha yattadorjaGa tauM syAtAm / jauM maggasi tauM demi // uDibhyAM jattha tattha ca // 202 // yattadorityeva / cakArAtpakSe prAkRtavat // 57 Mss. add ag before this Su. which is the result of the con fusion with Su. 56 of this Pada ( vide comm. of Su. 56-yathA labhai etc. ) Thus the entire text starting from vRkSAdau of XII. 8, comm. has been written in a most confused and distorted condition in all the four Mss. The scribe who first copied the text is responsible for such confusion. B reads 'sTe for sse ; UGsa ; IOsa; em. according to Mss which seem to be correct here. 58 IO om. 59 BGIO 40% ; U = ; em. is mine ; cf, Su. 21. 60 U tasmau ; G sa u ; B sTe tu the readings of Mss. will show that the affix is not -raTe but -sma. 61 B kasTa, jasTa ; U kamya, ja( 1 )ssa ; IO kasya, jasa. 62 This Su. which is supposed to be in the original text, is thus left blank by B; Mss. do not preserve this rule. 63 BjattiM tatti which is not authorised by Mss. UG have the reading as suggested above with slight mistake in tau which they read as matalaM, but this mistake is corrected in ex. IO preserve the reading of UG in corrupt from: I jama mataGma: 0 jaGa taGa; ex. also same. jau and tau are used in colloquial Oriya. So the reading of Mss. seem to be correct. 64 U usiusbhyAM yata uta uta ca ; GusiusbhyAM jau tauca; TO usiDimyAM yata ca uta ca. The Mss. seem to be corrupt with regard to this Su. Firstly if we retain the reading of any of them, there will be viola

Page #327
156 17. 35 ... mArkaNDeya viracitaM ... 71 73 [ 17. 35 || 17. 36. idama imu puMkkIborna vA svambhyAm / puMkkIbayoH svambhyAM saha idama imu syAt / imu sohai dekkha vA / kSe ime imA / anyatra imA iaM vA / imeNa / ima // E 17. 37. supyadaso'mu - syAt / pUrvAparayoH supA saha vidhAnAt, prakRterevAyamAdezaH vAyudhenumadhu-vadrUpam // 17. 41. vaiti / yuSmada ityadhikAraH / sunetyeva / tuhuM sohasi // tumhaimiti jazzasbhyAm 17. 42. saha yuSmadaH syAt / tumhaiM jANaha / tumhaI bollami // ... tada vaha supA 17. 38. - supA saha tado'dasazca eha syAt / eha jaso bAlA vaNaM vA / cakArAt pUrvoktarUpam // 17. 39. eNho ehu ca svambhyAm // 203 // svambhyAM saha tadadasoreho ehu ca syAtAm / eho sohai dekkha vA / evaM ehu / cakArAtpUrvoktaM ca // 17. 40. je se esa sunA yattadetadAm eSAM sunA saha je se esa ityete syuH / je puriso mahilA vaNaM vA / evaM se esa // - yuSmadastuhu~ / tion of metrical rule, since the metre is Anustubh. Again the Pkt. forms given by them are not correct. So we retain the reading of B as it is. 65 66 68 70 This supposed Su. is missing from all the Mss. including B. G ehi, so also ex. Mss. te. UIO massa; G massu. 67 69 UIO jeso, ; G Deso. Mss. tuhuM, so also ex.; cf. Tv. III. 4. 37. Mss. om. 72 tumha iti ; tumhai iti ; IO tumbhamiti. U lubha bolami; G luMI bollabhi ; IO lukaM bolami.

Page #328
- 17. 52] prAkRtasarvasvam / 157 17. 43. tumhe ca jasA tumhe jANaha / cakArAt tumhaiM ca // 17. 44. taI tu TAyambhiH // 204 // ebhiH saha yuSmadastaI syAt / taiM tvayA tvayi tvAM vA // .17. 45. tumhAhiM tu bhisA tumhAhiM bhaNNadu // 17. 46. usiDasbhyAM tuhartujjhatumhatubbhAH syuH| tuha tujbha tumha tumbha Aadu dhaNu vA // 17. 47. tumhAsuMtumhasumau supA tumhAsuM tumhasuM Thidu // 17. 48. asmado hamu sunA sAdha // 205 // asmada ityadhikAraH / hamu bhaNami / / 17. 49. amheimiti jazzasbhyAm . amhaiM acchamha dekha vA // 17. 50. amhe ca jasA amhe bhaNamha / cakArAt amhaI ca // 17. 51. mai tu TAyambhaiiH / mai mayA maryi mAM vA // 17. 52. amhaimamhahimamho'mhAhimamhehimiti ca bhisA // 206 / / paJca syuH / amhaiM bhaNNaduM / evamanyAni // 74 Mss. tumbhe. 75 U jANahi ; G jANa ; TO same as B. 76 U uda; I0 uha ; G bhaha. 77 TO tuM. 78 TO om. 79 Mss. cadu. 80 B sArtham, probably a printing mistakeli UIO sArddham ; Gas given above. 81 G amhai. 82 G pekkha. 83 UIO u; G Di. 84 U TAbhyAmbhiH; 10 TAbhyabhbhi; G TAMmhiH. 85 U om. G adds -ui: after at. 86 B anhe; em. according to Mss. 87 B mhahaM, then inserts ca. The reading of this Su. as suggested above is according to Mss. 88 Mss. bhANidaM

Page #329
158 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [17. 53 - 17. 53. GasiGasbhyAM majjhamahaMmahAH trayaH syuH // 17. 54. supaa'mhaasummhsumau| amhAsuM, amhasuM [ Thi1] // 17. 55. anayoH punarvyasAmoH prAkRtavadUpamiSyate kaizcit / aparaistumhahimamhahimiti, tumhaha amhahetyanye / / 207 // --'tumhaha bAlatAlau uhiu~ / tumhaha puNa ujjAgare loaNu' ( = yuSmat bAlatArakaH utthitaH / yuSmAkaM punaH ujjAgare locanam ) // 17. 56. prakRtipratyayasaMdhiopavikArAgamazca varNAnAm / subluk supAM tiGa vA viparyayazcAtra bahulaM syuH // 28 // prakRtipratyayayoH saMdhiH prAkRte niSiddhaH / so'tra syAdapi / yathA- labhai labhe,"paDhai paDhe, calai cale / evaM varNAnAM lopo vikAra Agamazca, yathA piGgale'gajjau meha ki aMbara sAmara phullau NIva ki bhammau bhambhara / ekali jIa parAhiNa amhahai kI lau pAusa kI lau vammaha // 89. B adds of within brackets after this word which Mss. do not authorise, 90 UIO 'prAkRtaprAkRtavad O 'prakRtiprakRtivada. 91 UG apaTeH 92 U tumhaham ; G tumhA ham ; 10 tumbhahim ; Mss. om. amhahim . Brightly supplies it within brackets. 93 B eTriu; UIO eraDau; G paraDabha; all these bearing no sence, I have emended it as above suiting to the coniext. It probably refers to the speech of Brahman addressed to the gods when th latter approached the former seeking protection from fear of the demon Taraka. In reply, God Brahuan says, From amongst you sprang the child Taraka, and how is it that your eyes are sleepless ! 94 UG j. 95 B laDantai, laDante ; Mss. om.; the reading of B being obscure I have emended the text as above.

Page #330
- 17. 56] prAkRtasarvakham / 159 [= garjatu meghaH kiM vA ambaraM zyAmalaM phullatu nIpaM kiM vA bhramatu bhramaraH / ekAkI jIvaH parAdhInaH asmAkaM kiM vA nayatu prAvRT kiM vA nayatu manmathaH / / PPL. II. 136.] atra ki ityatra maluk / bhammara ityatra makArAgamaH / parAhiNa ityatra dIrghasya hasvatA / meha, aMbara ityAdau subluk / suviparyayo yathA piGgale-- mANiNi mANahiM kAI pharle' [= mAnini mAnaiH kiM phalam , PPL. I. 6. ] / atra kAI ityekatve bahuvacanam / yathA vA-- ' neho iha amhahi vallahu se kI esa karei / . ia bollaMtI" sAmali osari sAmi dharei / ' ' [ = sneha iha asmAkaM vallabhaH saH kimetat karoti / iti kathayantI zyAmalI apasRtya khAminaM dharati // ' atra esa iti dvitIyAyAM prathamA / kI iti malopo dIrghatA ca, sAmali iti hrakhatA // tiGAM viparyayo yathA-- 'je vittharai parilaguMNA ciMtaI parauaAra / baddhasiNehA mANusA tiNi kalijjai sAra' / / [ For chAyA See Su. 9 ] atra kalijjai iti bahutve ekavacanam / liGgavyatyayastu sarvabhASAsAdhAraNa eva prAkRta evoktaH / / nAgarApabhraMze subbidhiH / / 96 UG ekkali ; TO ekalI; B ekali; em. according to UG. 97 U amhAsa; TO aMbhaha; G agrees with B. 98 B phalaM not authorised by Mss. as well as by theoriginal text. 99 Mss. as it surely here is out of the confusion with regard to the letter in Oriya script. 100 B brackets aftsr ff whicb is neither authorised by Mss. nor is wanted. 101 G chibhai, 102 B teNNi; Mss. tili; perhaps a misreading of fa fuor which I have suggested above. Cf. Oriya equivalent 'tini'. See also PS. XVII. 9 and 78.

Page #331
160 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM .[17. 57 - 17. 57. parasmaipadamevAtra nAgarApabhraMze AtmanepadaM nAstItyarthaH / paDhai, vaDDai, dijjai / yattu piGgale 'lahU gurU NiraMtarA pamANi aThTha akherA / 'paoNNi doNi dijae NarAa so bhaNijjae // ' [ = laghuH guruH nirantarau pramANI aSTAkSarA / pramANI dviguNA dIyate nArAcaH saH bhaNyate // PPL. II. 68.] ityatra dijjae, bhaNijjae ityAtmanepadam / tanmahArASTrayapabhraMzamUlasaMkIrNabhASayA, atroktavarNavikAreNa vA samAdheyam / atra ca karei, dharei, jAi, pacaD ityAdau svarazeSatvaM mahArASTyAzratheNa, karedi, dharedi ityAdau datvaM zaurasenyAzrayeNa iti gantavyam / evaM aJcau, accadu ityAdayo'pi // 17. 58. maso hu~ ca amhe bhaNahu~ / cakArAt mahArASTrIzaurasenIsiddhAni ca // 17. 59. ihirltti| laTi dhAtovikaraNatvena ihiH syAt / karihisi / hasihidi / hoihidi // 17. 60. Isazca syAt laTi vikaraNatvena / hasIsasi / cakArAt hasihisi, hasissasi // 17.61. masi kRJaH kAmahu~ laTi masi kRJaH kAmahuM iti padAdeyaH syAt / kAmahuM // 17. 62. sarvadA zat // 209 // hoto" bhavan , babhUva, bhaviSyati vA // | 103 UIO akamarA; G akkhabharA. 104 Mss. gamANi. 105 Mss. tanmate. 106 UIO vizeSatvaM. 107 UI read these two exs. as caa, cau, cadaM, cad O simply cad cadu; G catAu ca vaM caddai. The reading of B is retained. ___108 G alone adds before this word: uttama puruSamaso huM syAt. 109 Here as well as in the following two Sus. B reads in place of fa. Mss. invariably read as above which indeed suits the context. 110 U honta; GIO houM . ::

Page #332
114 -- 17. 72 ] prAkRtasarvasvam / 161 17. 63. vadebollaH" syAt / bollai // 17. 64. dRzeH pummaidekkhau syAtAm / pummaI / dekhii // 17. 65. NiGi tu daakkhvH| dRzerityeva / dAkkhavai / / 17. 56. AcarakkhaH syAt / akkhai // 17. 67. thakaH sthaH tiSThatesthakkaH syAt / thakkar3a // 17.68. AherguNhaH syAt / guNhai // 17. 69. kRSaH karaH / / 210 // karai // 17. 70... brajervazcaH vaMcai / / 17. 71. pravizateH pasarvazca pasavai / cakArAt paisai // 17. 72. vceshcvH| cavai // __ 111 G bella: so also in ex. 112 B dRzaH; em. according to Mss... 113 IO pumai. 114 Bocakkha, also in ex. Mss. invariably read as above. The latter seems to be correct after comparing the text of PK (III. 1. 33 ) and PA ( XVII. 82 ). 115 IO 0thakaH. 116 B pasavaH; U paisaka; GIO zaisavaH ; the reading of Mss. breaks the metrical rule. ____ 117 B chupezchavaH, ex. chavaha; UG vacezcakhaH, ex, vavada; I varcazva, ex. vacai, vava; 0 vacezca vacaH, ex. same as I; em. is mine. Cf. HC. IV. 23 Pu. XVII.89. prAkRta. 11

Page #333
162 . mArkaNDayaviracitaM [ 17.73 - 17. 73. AruNNa AzliSeH AruNNai // 17. 74. mukamuamellAzca muzcateH / / 211 / / mukkA, muai, mellai / cakArAt muMcai, moai / / 17. 75. timistimyostiH syAdvA tiai, timmai, thimmaI // 17. 76. ThavaH sthaapytestthaa| Thavai, thakAI // 17. 77. ANAvaH syAdAnayateH ANAva ANAvai, ANei // 17. 78. . zeSaM ziSTaprayogataH // 212 // boddhavyam / anena ebhirvA AehiM / dvizcaturvA duillANi / tia trayastisrastrAINa vetyarthaH / evaM pare22 doNNi, beNNi, tiNi ityAdayaH / tvAM to mAM mo, teSAM teNNi, tvadIye tera, madIye mera, ukte vuttaM, vAcayati vajjAvai ityAdi yathAdarzanamunneyam // nAgarApabhraMze tividhiH // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve nAgarApabhraMzAnuzAsanaM ___ saptadazaH pAdaiH // 17 // 118 B mullA0, ex. mullai em. aceording to Mss. Cf. Rt. III. 1. 30 and Pu. XVII. 88.. 119 G tyammai evidently misreading of thi0. 120 BIO thakkavara; UG tha(in G)kkAvai. 121 IO duilANi. 122 Mss. pari. 123 UIO paTala.

Page #334
-- 18.8] prAkRtasarvasvam / 163 aSTAdazaH paadH| . cajAramA atha vAcaDaH / 18. 1. vAcaDo nAgarAtsidhyet / sindhudezodbhavo vAcaDo'pabhraMzaH / asya ca yatra vizeSalakSaNaM nAsti tannAga. rAt jJeyam // 18. 2. cajorupari yo bhavet / racalai / jalai // 18. 3. SasoH zaH syAt / mANuzo / daasho|| abhRtyAdeH prakRtyA raRtAvubhau // 213 // prakRtyA syAtAM bhRtyAdivarjam / prANaharu kRvANu / bhRtyAdestu - bhicco, NicaM, kiccaM, kiMcA // . 18. 5. tadoSTaDau padAdau vA padAdau tadoH sthAne TaDau vA syAtAm / TAvijai, DamaNo / pakSe tAvijai, dmnno|| 18. 6. saivetyetasya sorija vaa| sorija / sa yjeva // 18.7. khaDgasya khaMDa -khaMDueM harNazi // 18. 8. bhavaterbhoraprAdau bhodi / prAdau tu pahavai // 1 UIO om. ca; G atra for asya ca yatra. 2 Mss. maNuSo. 3 UG kukANu ; IO krukANu. 4 These exs. are written in a very corrupt form in Mss:-- U bhico, NicaM, kica, kicA; GIO bhage, pica, kica, kiga. 5G TAvityatra ;IO tAvitra, 6 GI avirajai ; 0 aviyai. 7 G soraja ; 0 sopi ; UI same as B. 8 U haNasi; G haNisi; also Mss. read khaNDue for khaNDue.

Page #335
164 18. 9. hadi // 18. 10. brodi // 18. 11. mArkaNDeyaviracitaM buvo' troH 18. 12. anayornAgaratrAcaDayoH / -- 13 14 15 vRServahaH / / 214 / / saMskRtAdibhyaH zeSaM lakSyAnusArataH / iti vAcaDApabhraMzaH // anayoryatra sAMkaryaM tadiSTamupanAgaram || 215 // ' : rizai meha channa karia dUrazahAvaTTe / dUre zAmI amiaguNe erizamIza paTTe // ' [ = varSati meghaH channaM kRtvA dUrazabdAvartaH / dUre svAmI amitaguNa IdRzamIza pravartaH // ] [ 189 ityupanAgarApabhraMzaH // .93 anyeSAmapabhraMzAnAmeSvevAntarbhAvaH / tathAhi tatraiva--- ' TAkkaM TakkabhASAnAgarIpanAgarAdibhyo'vadhAraNIyam / tubahulA mAlavI / vADIbahulA pAcolI / ulla 9 B brUJeo ; em, according to Mss. 10 B meghi ; UGI mahA ; 0 nahA for meha which I have emended ; Mss. cchanna karida dura 0 ; B channa karidra dura0 ; also B sexparates durasa from ddAvaTTa. Again B puts anusvara to the last word of the first hemistitch as well as to that of the last one whereas Mss. do not, of course, excepting O which reads . 11 BUG zAmA ; 0 zAmAM ; Again B and Mss. read amI which seems to be nonsense; I reads instead which, I think, suits the context. I have corrected the next word as given above assuming the letter to have been missed by the scribe through oversight. O only adds anusvara to the last word. -- 12 G parizamiza, UGI read as above; B separately has eriza mIza ch and puts query mark at the end of the verse. I have explained the linguistic peculiarity of this verse elsewhere. U pAka. G vAkka ; IO pAka ; G rAvyavaharaNIyam ; IO 0 avantI. rAdibhya ( -bhyA in O )vaharaNIyaM;

Page #336
- 18. 12 ] prAkRtasarvasvam / 165 prArya vaidarbhI / saMbodhanADhyA lATI / IkArokArabahulA auDrI'" / savIpsA -kaikeyI / samAsADhyA gauDI / DakArabahulA kauntalI / ekAriNI ca pANDayA / hiyuktA kAliGgI / prAcyA taddezIya bhASADhyA / bhaTTAdibahulA AbhIrI / varNaviparyayAt karNATI / madhyadazIyA taddezIyADhyA / saMskRtAyaiA ca gaurjarI / cakArAt pUrvokta TakkabhASAgrahaNam / ralahamA vyatyayena pAzcAtyo / rephavyatyayena drAviDI / takArabalA vaitAlikI / eobahulA kAcI / zeSA dezabhASA'vibhedAt / ' iti tenaivoktatvAt / evaMvidhabhedahetukalpane sahasradhApi vaktuM dAkyatvAt / tasmAdyuktamuktam- - ' vedyA vidagdhairaparAstattaddezAnusArataH ' ( PS. 7 ) iti // iti zrImArkaNDeya kavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve apabhraMzAnuzAsanamaSTAdazaH pAdaH // 18 // [ samAptamapabhraMzAnuzAsanam / ] 16 Mss. priyA. 17 Mss. and B aur3hI. 18 Mss. gauDakI. 19 B hiMyuktA ; Mss, reads hiyuktA invariably ; hence em. 20 Go uddezIya. 21 Mss and B jaTTAdi0. B here suggests in place of within a bracket. The reading jaTTAdi is -definitely incorrect when we compare the text of Rt. in this regard ( III. 2. 11 ). 22 G tajA ; 0 tAthA. 23 0 UG rahatA ; IO rataharttA 0 ; B rata ( la ) ibhA ; em. after Rt. III, 24 B"tyA. 2. 12, 25 B Dha0; UIO Da ( ? u ); em. after Rt. III. 2. 12. 26 Mss. af 27 Mss. evaM. unlike the reading of B as given above.

Page #337
166 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [19. 1 -- UnaviMzaH paadH| atha paizAcyanuziSyate / 19. 1. paizAcikInAM bhASANAM prathamA kekayAmidhA / saMskRte zaurasenyAM ca siddhasyaivAtra vikriyA // 216 // vikriyA lakSaNavazAdrUpAntaram // 19. 2. paJcakhAdyAvitarayo paJcasu vargeSu itarayostRtIyacaturthayoH sthAne Adyau prathamadvitIyau syAtAm / kaMkA / mekho / calaM / chaMchAnilo / TiMTimo / kAThaM / tathi / piphAvarI / paJcasviti kim / tevo // zaSoH saH syAt / piseso // 19. 4. Nasya no bhavet / naaraaano|| 19. 5. yessa riaH prAgghraskho vA ryasya riaH syAt , prAk hRkhazca vA syAt / bhAriA, bhariA // 19. 6. . kArye kaccaM ca dRzyate // 217 // kaccaM / cakArAt kAriaM, kariaM ca // 19. 7. yuktavikarSo bahulaM prAgaca syAt bAhulyAt STasnonityam / kasaTaM, sanAnaM / tharamapatanI, thmmpttii| cihamako cimhako ityAdau vikalpaH / TiMTimo, paMTito, ityAdau niSedhaH // 19.8. kihaM ca gRhe| syAt / kihaM / cakArAt kharaM ca // 1 UIG 0NAd simply; G agrees with B. 2 U chaJcAnilo; IO chaMchAlilo: G cchaMcAlilo. 3 Mss. tithi. 4 This word is lacking in Mss.; B supplies it within a bracket.. 5 Mss. puMso. 6 and 7 Mss. read gha in place of tha. 8 UG read the Sa. as kitvaM ca zUve ; I kiMnvaM ca zUde; 0 kitvaM ca zUde.

Page #338
- 19. 17] prAkRtasarvakham / 167 19. 9. kuparci kacit kvacit ityetasmin kupaci syAt / bRhatkathAyAm- 'kupaci pisAlaM' [ = kvacit vizAlam ] // 19. 10. pRthivyAM pRthuNI" pRthuNInAtho / 19. 11. hRdaye hitapakaM syAt // 218 // hitapakaM kaMpati // 19. 12. pakSmaNi pakhamaH syAt / pakhamalanaanA // 19. 13. sUkSme sukhamaH syAt sukhamatarisI // 19. 14. vismaye pisumA syAt / karuko me pisumo|| 19. 15. prathame pRthumam pRthumasineho // 19. 16. ivasya piva syAt / caMto" piva // 19. 17. kttvastUnameva syAt // 219 // nAnye tUNauA~NAdayaH / hasitUnaM / phanitUnaM // 9 IO kuSaMti. ___I0 B puthuNI; so also in ex. ; UG invariably read pR in place of pu which seems to be correct Cf. Rt. III. 3, 4 This is another ex. of confusing a with u on the part of B; IO om. this portion. ll G hRdayasya. 12 B orstur ; em. according to Mss. __13 B barisI; U ritarasI; G parisUkSmasI; Io om. up to this word from bRhatkathAyAM of Su. 9. 14 B kuruko; em. according to Mss. Cf. PS. I. 26. 15 Mss. cando . 16 UG 0uNaNA; 10 uNA. 17 Mss, panitunaM.

Page #339
168 mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [ 19. 18 - 19. 18.. nyaNyajJeSu jo vA syAt / kaJakA / kanakA / saralaM, sarannaM / piJjAtaM, pinnAtaM / jJasya Natve kRte natvam // TAGasiGasGiSu ci vA rAjJaH / nAnonayazca teSAm eSu rAjJo jJasya cikAro vA syAt / TAyA nA GasiGasorno Denizca syuH // rAcinA, rannA / rAcino, rnno| rAcini, ranni / pakSe raJA, ro, raJji " ca // 19. 20. iha zeSaM zaurasenIvat // 220 // zeSaM sarva suptiGAdikAryam // 19. 21. mAgadhIsahazaM rUpamiSyate yuSmadasmadoH / - kevalaM tvetayorbhasya phaitvaM necchanti sUrayaH // 221 // tuma, tubhe| hakke, aMbhe ityAdayaH // iti zrImArkaNDeyayakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvasve kekayapaizAcikyanuzAsanamnaviMzaH pAdaH // 19 // 18 e 'o, so also in ex.; G o, so also in ex.; TO 'tro; ex. kaMjikA, katRkA. 19 Here too in the last three exs. U reads st; G 9 and IO 37 in place of . As will appear from this, UIO have the same reading whereas G approaches B. The reading in place of 557 might well be authentic (cf. PPK. X. 9 and 10 ). Still I have retained the reading of B as it is almost in agreement with G, and other noted grammarians like Hc., Pu., and Rt., have enjoined sush form. 20 G satvaM, I patvaM; the reading of B as given above seems to be correct, but it is strange that Mk. nowhere has gi known forms tapphe. and apphe of yaSmada and asmada rest frames such a rule, He has probably in his mind such discussion as made by other grammarians; cf. Pu. XIX. 23 and Rt. II. 2. 28. See also Historical Grammar of inscriptional Prakrits, p, XXXIV for tuphAka and aphAka; also for tuphe see CGMI, p. 60, 111; for aphe see CGMI, p. 60, 109. 21 and 22 Mss, excepting U read tumhe, amhe; U tallies correctly with B as above.

Page #340
-20.7] prAkRtasarvakham / viMzatitamaH paadH| atha shaursenpaishaacikii| 20. 1. zaurasenAmidhA tvasyAH asyAH kekayapaizAcikItaH siddhiH // 20.2. sasya zaH mAnuze hazati / pizune // 20. 3. _ rasya lo bhavet / lahilaM // 20. 4. cavargasyopariSTAdyaH -syAt / ychele // 20. 5. . kRtAdiSu kaDAdayaH // 222 // syuH / kar3e / maDe / gaDe // 20. 6. kSasya cchaH syAt / laycchane / paryacche // 20. 7. sthAvikRte STasya taH syAt / yceiztati / anyasya tu laTThI // 1 UOI zUra. 2 G saurasena-nAbhidhA-bhidAtvasyAH. 3 BI sidhyati ; IO sidhyati ; UG rightly read as above. 4 BU mANuze ; G mAnuzo; IO mAnuze ; em. according to IO. 5 U racalchale; G yyapachale ; IO yachachale. 6 UIO lachane, pache ; G lacchani, pacche. 7 The reading sthAvikRteH STasya as given in B as well as in Mss. seems to be faulty, For, there is no prior injunction about the change of Fyr to g. In fact, we being the from involving the change * of sthA ( Mk. IX. 136) in Sauraseni, the making g to be a part of such change, there is every reason to reconstruct the rule as suggested by me above. Moreover, Paisaci according to ME'8. system owes its * origin to Sauraseni ( besides Sanskrit). My reconstruction will be

Page #341
170 . mArkaNDeyaviracitaM [20. 820.8. tatthaMyoH za urdhva syAt / Agamo'yam / mazte / izthI" // 20. 9. dvasya tthaH kvaciditi kecit atthAzanaM / kacidgrahaNAt paTThati // 20. 10. ataH sore ato'dantAt / mAnuze / pane // 10.11. amo vA syAt // 223 // edityeva / mAnuze, mAnuzaM vA / pane, panaM vA // 20. 12. adhunetyAdiSvartheSvahuNItyAdyAzca dRzyante / ahuNi, hake, tume, ityAdayaH // 20. 13. zeSaM tu prAkRtavad vadanti kecittu mAgadhIvadvA // 224 // iti zaurasenapaizAcikI // 20. 14. ralayoviparyayazcet pAJcAlI nAma paishaacii| kerimaMtila // iti pAzcAlapaizAcI // better undersood if we compare the rules of Rt. iha sthAvikAre TukArasya ca NTha: etc. Rt. III. 3. 9. 8 This reading of B may be ompared with Pa XX. 7. U not clear; GE: ; IO G. 9 G TaNDati ; IO om. U ricaNtatida ?; B ricaztati; Rt has NTha for Mk's ita in this case; cf. Rt. III. 3. 9. 10 U ttathayoH; G bhathayoH 10 utthayoH. 11 U izthI; TO iMzbha; G izTi. 12 UIO thaH; G dasya taH. 13 Band Mss. invariably read pati, but this seems to be in-. correct since no equivalent in Skt. can be found out. The word probably refers to Skt. vardhata (See ABORI XXI. p. 10 ) which being vaDA in Pkt. would assume the from paTTati as suggested by me above according to Su. XIX. 2. But then Mk's citing this word as the example in which is not changed to as in case of Ra is questionable. The other alternative suggestion is, the word might refer to Skt. paddhatiH which would become paddhatI in Paisaci. 14 B ot, printing mistake ?. 15 Mss. om. the last two exs.. 16 GIO ume. 17 Mss. zaurasanI. 18 UG 'mantiralaM ; IO maMtiralaM..

Page #342
- 20. 16] prAkRtasarvasvam / 171 20. 15. iti SoDazadhA bhASA mayA proktAH prytntH||225 // icchA ceditarAddhodhyamatrAnyamatavarNitam / kiM ca / 20. 16. saMskRtasaMkIrNAbhyAM sahitA aSTAdazetyAhuH // 226 // bAhrIkIpAzcAlyorantarbhAvAccaturdazetyapare / saMskRtasaMkIrNAbhyAM saha SoDaza kevalaM mate teSAm // 227 // iti // zrImadvIramukundadevanRpatau doHstambhakumbhInasa krIDAgrastasamastazAtravakulaprANAnile dharmataH / zAsatyutkalamedinI raghupatau sAkSAdayodhyAmiva grAme vIravarapratApanRpateH pUrNo nibandho navaH // iti zrImArkaNDeyakavIndrakRtau prAkRtasarvakhe paizAcikyanuzAsanaM viMzatitamaH pAdaH // 20 // // samAptazcAyaM granthaiH // 19 The last hemistich is differently read as : UIO : icchA ceditarAd brudhyamatrAnyatamavarjitA; G: icchA ceditarA boddhamatrAnyatamavarjitAH. I have accepted the reading of B as it sounds most sensible. 20 UG keSAM ; IO tally with B as given above. 21 UI zAstra; GO read correctly as B. 22 G grAmaiH 23 U does not preserve this line.

Page #343
APPENDIX I Index of Sutras. [N. B. The figures aganist the Sutras refer to the pada and number of the Sutra. ] a. airdaive 9. 13. paurAdyeSu 1. 49. bhaut kauravapaurave 9. 15. aH kSmAzlAghyoH 3. 92. aH ssiMssayorna vA 5. 71. akAsyakAsamau syAtAm 6. 16. akSNo'cchINi ca kvacit 5. 33. aGkoTe laH 2. 22. aGAdezA bahulam 7. 102. aci vA 4. 22. ata bhannihInasaMbuddhau 10. 8. ata uttarasya lopaH 6. 33. ata evaM tumAdiSu 9. 107. ata eva mANaH syAt 6. 19. ataH prAkRtavadrUpam 17. 28. ataH SoDazadhAmina- 1. 9. ataH sAveditau ca 15. 3. ataH sorot 20.10. ato'nte tu vA prathame 6. 9. ato'striyAM DA bahulam 17. 5. at pathipRthivIharidrAsu 1. 16. avavatve prakoSTha ke 9. 12. atha Thasya DhaH 2. 24. atha yuSmadastumaM svambhyAm 9. 81. atha vibhASitAH 9. 46. adantavaccheSaH 5. 122. adantasyobhayaM padam 6. 2. adaso muH 5.79. adAto yathAdiSu 1. 10. adbhute tu hImANahe 10. 11. ayudhiSThiroparyo: 9 10. advA dukUle lazca dviH 1. 25. advitva it 5 48. adhunetyAdiSvartheSu 20. 12. adhUrtAdiSu rtasya TaH syAt 3. 27. adho manayaH 3. 2. anayoryatra sAMkarya * 17. 12. anayoH punarmyasAmoH 17.55. anAdAvayujAM kakhatathAM 0 17.2. anityadvitvaM ca rAjavat sarvam 5.54. anIyaGAderyo jo vA 2. 16. anto santo ca madhyArthe 8. 9. antyasya halo nityam 4. 13. amukutulye 1.26. anyatra tu caduH 5. 120. anyeSAmatra ziSTAnusArataH 4.30. apatau gharo gRhasya 4. 61. apatAkAvyApRtagarbhiteSu bahulaM takAro daH 9. 20. apadAdAvayujAm 9. 18. apUrve'varUvaM vA 9. 23. apena allaH syAd vRteH 7. 119.

Page #344
Index of Sutras 17.3 apyadantatA 5.50. ahAdasazca 9. 79. adhindavastriSvapi te. 6. 30. amimanyau jaH 9. 44. A abhRtyAdeH prakRtyA raRtAvubhau 18. 4. AgamAhammAjatthau 7. 140. ami hasvaH 5. 27. AGo jJo NaH 3.74. amo'tazca 5. 4. AcarakkhaH 17. 66. amo vA syAt 20. 11. Azca syAd gaurave 1. 51. am TA bhisi NaH 5. 68. ANAvaH syAdAnayateH 17.77. amniramA ca 5. 98. Ata et 5. 35. amhaimamhahimamhe. 17. 52. Ato'dvA 7. 60. amhaimiti jazzasbhyAm 17. 49. AtmAdInAmANaH 5. 53. amhatto'mhehimityeke 5. 108. At sau 5. 41. amhe ca jasA 17. 50. At syAt saMbuddhau gaurave sadA 15. 4. amhe jasA 5. 101. Adato durvAsasaH syuH 9. 59. amhesu mamhisumamhAsuM syuH supA 5. 112 AdataH kvacit 9. 61. amho mho'mhaM mha masA 6. 13. AdItau bahulam 5. 30. ayuktasya ririSyate 1. 36. AderataH 1. 2. ayujo'nAdau 2. 1. AdervA 2. 43. aro'ntataH 7. 54. Adezva NaH kazcit 4. 60... marpite'pyevam 3. 26. Adau padasya 9. 32. avApayorot 4. 31. Adyasya yo jaH syAt 2. 30. avida viSAde 10. 12. AdvAkSepe 12. 28. anvo vismayasUcanasaMbhASaNa. 8. 23. Anna vA samRddhayAdau 1. 32. asaMbuddhau ca ko'pyAha 14. 3. AbhIryapyevaM syAt 15. 10. asteracchaH 7. 116. Ama esiM syAt 5. 58. asteH siH siGA 6. 11. Ama bhavadarthakaH 8. 29. asthyAdernityam 3. 15. AmA NaM siM syAtAm 5. 67. asnigdhAdau gdhardhayoH 3. 35. AmA Ne amhANamamhamamhomhAH 5. 110. asmado hamu sunA sArdham 17. 48. AmAmhamamhANaM 9.95. a smaraNe 8. 20. bhAmedamaH siM 9.74. asya kvacillopaH 5. 16. Amo vA 16. 6. ahamarthe'mmihuMmamAH 16. 9. AmrakamratAne vaH 3. 72. ahamasmadaH sunA syAt 9. 79. AyurapsarasorvA syAt 4. 19. ahamityarthe hakke hake ca 12. 30. bhAyo yo lopaH 7. 107.

Page #345
174 prAkRtasarvasvam / bhAruNNa AzliSeH 17.72. bhAdeM drasya na vA syAdAderocca 3. 25. AlA Ahe imA dArtha 5. 62. AlAne lanoH 4. 58. AlvantAdinnapi striyAm 4. 45. mAlvillolAvaMteMtAstu. 4. 42. bhAvantI sthAnmahArASTrI0 11. 1. bhAvantyAmeva bAhrIkI. 11. 13. Avazca kRti NakAdau ca 6. 48. bhAsa ssA se to kimAdeH 9. 71. ivasya piva 19. 16. ivAthai via 9. 156. ihasyedho vidhIyate 9. 75. iha cchando'nurodhena0 17. 8. iha prAyo grAmyazabdArthapArthavam 14. 9. iha zeSaM zaurasenIvat 19. 20. ihiluTi 17. 59. iH zrIhIklAntamlAnakli ziSu 3. 80. IJca striyAm 6. 20. Ita id gRhItAdau 1. 21. IdudambAnAM hastraH 5. 37. Iddhairyasya 1. 46. I na kimAdeH 9. 68. I pratyaye ssA se 5. 60. IrayateH saMprAbhyAM sollapello staH 7. 58. Isazca syAt 17. 60. I siMhajihvayoH 1. 20. isa uANazva 4. 37. ibha mayaTaH 4. 52. iNo vA syAt 4. 44. itarathAyAM na vA rathayoH 4. 51. iti SoDazadhA bhASA mayA0 15.12. it puruSe ca 9. 9. it puruSa roH 1. 28. it sadi 1. 14. it saindhavAdiSu syAt 1. 45. idama imaH syAt 5. 70. idama imu puMsklIvayoH 17. 36. idamo dasya ca luk syAdo ca 5. 64. idAnImastu bindorvA 9. 52. idutoH zas No 5. 17. idutozva dIrghaH syAt 5. 25. idunayAM Ta eNazca 17. 24. idudyAM mmi 9. 63. ihalyAdau I. 34. ida vedanAdevarayoH 9. 11. iM napuMsake dIrghA vA 17. 16. ira kira kila nizcayAkhyAne 8. 15. iliH klupte I. 40. illastatra bhave bhavet 4. 47. ubha pazyetyarthe 8. 25. uM kSepe vismaye khede 8. 6.0 ucca svamoH 17. 10. uJcopasya kasyacit 4. 33. uDUkhale DvA na vA 1. 25. uDUkhale DvA vA 9. 7. uNNAlathaGgaguluguJchA unnAmeH 7. 156. uttathA striyAm 9. 65. uttame mhaH 9. 103. utthitasya ThaH 9. 40. utU padmatancyAyoH 3. 94. ut saundaryAyeSu nityaM syAt 1. 52. ut stRA otthallotthallo 7. 163. ut syAt padAnte bahulam 16. 3.

Page #346
Index of Sutras 175 udavApayoH sthAne 12. 25. udA NiDayogghaH 7. 110.. udikSuvRzcikayoH 1. 18. udRtvAdau 1 35. udotthaH syAt 9. 137. udollaTaH 7. 120.. "udo vA 7. 36. udhehiroggAhaH 7. 123. uddhamAza ca keSAMcit 7. 42. udvA jazzasTADasaGasiSu 5. 40. unnadervokta: 7. 143. upagUherAvAsaH syAt 7. 145. 'uparisthAH kagaDatada. 3. 1. uparervA 1. 27. upAlambhe samAptau ktiriterbhavet 8. 4. ubbuha utkSubhyateH 7. 161. ullastasyedamityarthe 7. 46. uSTe vA 3. 14. ecchayyAdau 1. 7. etadi vA 5. 2. edIdRzakIdRzayoH 9. 8. edaitaH 1. 42. edotau saMbodhane prAyaH 12. 27 ennUpure 1. 32. ebhyo'pi kaH 4. 51. ermiH 6. 5. evamitare'pi vedyAH 7. 100. evaM sniherapi syAt 3. 90. evArthe jeva syAt 9. 153. eSAmAmo NaM 5. 121. eSAM rUpANyadantavaJca syuH 5. 90. ehiM ca vA bhisaH 17. 25. eho ehu ca svambhyAm 17. 39. Uta unmadhUkasya 1. 30. airAvatagarbhitayorNatA 2. 11. . o okkhamANo bhaviSyati 10. 2. oggahaH syAt pratIcchateH 7. 162. occa dvidhAkRji 1. 19. otvaM ca badarAdiSu 9. 3. otvaM luk ca visargasya 4. 6. o sUcanAvitarkAnutApa0 8.5. Rto'd bhavet 1. 33. RtvAdesto daH syAt 2. 7. RSyAdau yAdRzAdyAH syuH 9. 16. laDurthe vA 6. 18. luTi ca kartari yagasmAdihizca 6. 39. luTi dAjo dai bhavet 9. 125. laDAdikeSu suvaH 9. 139. lutastu liH 1. 39. audot 1. 48. auSadhAdau DhaH 2. 27. ekavacane ca hitthA 6. 27. eca 2: 16. 4. kakude dasya 2. 26. katheH kadhaH 9. 114. katheH sAsaNavarijau 7. 179. katheH sAhaH 7. 131.

Page #347
176 prAkRtasarvasvam / kabandhe vaH pau kramAt 2. 17. kaliM zvo'thai 7. 28. kasye vA 17. 12. kA nityaM tiGi 7. 113. kArya kaJca ca dRzyate 19. 6. kArSApaNe haH 3. 46. kAlAyasabhAjanayormuk 9. 51. kAlAyase yasya 4. 10. kAzmIrasImomemAnaH striyAm 4. 28. kAhaM dAhaM kRdAjoH sta: 6.28. kirAte caH 9. 36. kiMyattadAM tu prathamA 17. 30. kiMyattadenadidamAm 5. 57. kiMyattagayo Dasa AsaH syAt 5. 59. kimaH kaH syAt 5. 69. kiha kIsa kiNo prazne 8. 16. kihaM ca gRhe 19. 8. kIdRzanIDApIDedRzAnAmet 1. 23. kutraciddozca dRzyate 5. 118. kupaci kvacit 19.9. kUSmANDe haH 9. 43. kUSmANDe haH syAt0 3. 45. kRgamibhyAmuazca 9. 58. kRjaH karaH 17. 69. kRJaH kuNaH syAt 7. 112. kRmRgamInAM krI0 13. 34. kRjazca kuNaH 9. 144. kRtAdiSu kaDAdayaH 20. 5. kRteSTaH 7.78. kRSerna vA 7.76. kRSNe vA syAt 3. 78. kRJhostu kIrahIrau 7. 173. ke dI? vA 12. 22. kerake keako vA syAt 15. 7. kaikeyaM zaurasenaM ca 1. 8. ko bahulam 13. 5. koSNAdeH kozaNAdiH syAt 12. 13.. kautUhalasevAsthUlake dvitvam 9 50r. kkhasya zka: 12.4. kkhu nizcaye 9. 151. kte turo bhavet 7.1. kena rudAde ruNNAdyAH 7. 382. te punarnate 7. 94. te hUH 7. 3. ktva iaH syAt 14. 8. ktvastUNaH 11. 3. ktvastUNa eva syAt 19. 17. kvAdiSu ghe na vA 7. 97. ktvAdau ca 7. 114. kvAyacoriaH 9.57. ktvAyacostUNatUNamau0 4. 36. ktvAdau lavo vA 7. 92. ktvAluTorbhavaH 9. 114. ktvAdau zruvo vA 7. 89. ktvo dANizca 12. 23. krameolAiJcau 7. 134. krInaH kiNaH 7. 38. krudherjUraH 7. 130. klIbe zaso Ni vA syAt 9. 69. klIbe svambhyAmidamiNaM 9.76. klIve svambhamidamiNamiNamo 5. 74 kvacicca tum 4. 38. kvaciJca daH 12. 35. kvacidavazca 6. 46. kvacidit 12. 24. kvacid yuktasyApi 2. 37. kvacidvA 3. 39. kvacid vvazca 9. 167.

Page #348
Index of Sutras 17 177 guNa itaH kvApi 4. 4. gejhagheppo yakA saha 9. 129. gaurava bhAt 9. 14. gauravite gomikaH 12. 10. gaurave saMbodhane. 14. 2. grantheguthaH 7. 23. aserghisaH 7. 44. AherguNhaH 17. 68. ahergeNhaH 9. 128. ahergeNhahindI 7. 96. kvacina tAdarthe 5. 131. kvacinma vA 2. 8. kvacinna syAt 3. 38, 84. kvaNa oGgaNaH 7. 133. kvatheH syAt 7.70. kSaNakSIrasadRkSANAM cha: 9. 41. kSamAdervA 3. 42. kSaratejharaH 7. 57. kSazchaH sadRkSe 11. 2. kSasya cho vA sadRkSaduSprekSe 13. 2. kSasya ccha: 20. 6. kSiyo jhijjhaH 7. 20. kSudaH khundaH 9. 118. kSudhi hA 4, 16. kSudherdakaH 7. 22. kSmasya ca syAt 3. 41. kha khaH sthUNAthai stambhe 3. 17. khaDgasya khaNDu 18. 7. khala je de ira pAdaprapUraNe 8. 31. khastu kubjakandharayoH 2. 33. khAdhau ca khAdidhAvyoH 7. 59. khidervisUraH 7. 126. khundakhummakhulAH kSudeH 7. 62. khuppabhisau pluSeH 7. 46. khonAteH khauraH 7. 127. ghasaH sRjateH 9. 122. ghUrNo ghummaH 9. 119. ghoTTaH pibateH 7. 115. gholaghummau ghUrNaH 7. 9. ghra bhojimhejihAvapi 7. 43. ghro jigdhaH syAt 9. 115. usaH saH syAt 14.5. DasaH ssaH 5.9. DasA se syAt 5. 66. GasiGasbhyAmado bhavet 9. 80. GasiGasbhyAM tuha tujjha0 17. 46. GasiGasbhyAM majjhamahuMmahAH 17. 53. GasinA tumA tumAdo ca0 5. 88. GasinA matto mamAdo dvau 9. 96. DasinA mamAdu matto0 5. 106. GasinA samaM tumAdo 9. 85. GasirAdoduhayaH 5.7. Gasestu he ho ca 17. 19. Daso vA syAt 5.19. GariGabhyAM jattha tattha ca 17. 34. DiDasau vinA supyet 5. 14. gaNanAyAM gaNNA syAt 12. 17. gamyAdInAM yakAnto'pi 7. 172. garte DaH 3. 29. gardabhAdau daH 3. 30. giro gila: 7. 24. gujollapariNNAGaparihaTTa. 7. 125. prAkRta0 12

Page #349
178 prAkRtasarvasvam / DinA tumammi na vA 5.94. GinA mamassiM mamammi syAtAm 5. 111. Dere 9.62. Dere ca syAt 17. 23. Deremmi syAtAm 5. 10. DeH ssiMmmitthAH syurastriyAm 5. 56. chA bhyasi 5. 127.. chAyAyAM yasya tathA. 2. 48. chidibhidhoranto ndaH 7. 66. chivazchupateH 7. 168. chupazchiggacchuvau 9. 123. chupazchippaH 7. 175. caccharaMparaMbhAstu takSateH 7. 48. cajayorupari yaH syAt 12.21. cajayorupari yo bhavet 18. 2. caturazcattAro cattArA0 5. 119. caturthIcaturdazyostunA 1. 12. catvare caH 3. 58. carcezcappaH syAt 7. 151. carcezvavvaH 9. 127. cavargasyopariSTAd yaH 20. 4. cANDAlI mAgadhIzaurasenIbhyAM 14. 1. cANDAlyAH zAbarIsiddhiH 15. 1. cArvaGgayAM rasya ca luk 3. 95. cinazciNaH syAt 7. 35. ciThThasya tu zciNTaH 12. 32. cihna ndhaH 3. 47; 9. 45. curamummurau cUrNeH 7. 159. co mlecchArthakirAte 2. 32. coresthaNillaH 7. 122. cauryasame rimaH 3. 22. cia cea ivArthako 9. 12. cea cima evArthe 8. 19. vo bejinRtyoH 7.79. jaazca jeH 7.90. jalperjampaH 7. 19. jazzasoriM prAk ca 5. 32. jazzasooMvidhAvAca 5. 49. jasa et syAt striyAmapi 14. 4. jasa o vo bhazca prAk 5. 20. jasA vakaM syAt 9. 80. jaso vo na syAt 9. 64. jaso he ca 17. 14. jasya bhAjane 4. 12. jas vA 5. 26. jAgarterjaggaH syAt 7. 154. jIvervA syAt 1. 22. jambherjambhAajambhAhau 7. 32. je se esa sunA jattadetadAm 17. 40. ja jA laDluDlaGAM cApi 6. 36. jazvodvijeH 7. 81. jea jibha caivArthe 10. 10. jo jAhi ca tiGAM vA 6. 35. jjho buddhyAdeH 7. 77. jJo jANamuNa ityubhau 7. 13. jJo Naja Navva ityetau 7. 180. jyAyAmIt syAt 3. 93. chaH kSurAdiSu 3. 40. chatvaM bhavet kvacit 3. 51. chAdernUmajhampo staH 7. 141. zatti sahasatti patti0 8. 27.

Page #350
Index of Sutras 179 Navi vaiparItye syAt 8. 21. jo bhujiyujyoH 7. 67. Nasya no bhavet 19. 4.. NAi mAi bhalAhyaNa 8. 3.0 NiGa Ave vA 6. 44. -TayA ca te de staH 5. 92. NiGi tu dAkkhavaH 17. 65. TayA mae syAt 9. 92. NiDi bhAbhisau 7. 30. Tasya DaH 2. 8. Numaja zIGa: 7. 138. -TAkkI syAt saMskRtaM0 16. 1. No khedAmantraNavaicitrya. 8. 22. TAGasiGasGInAmidedadAtaH syuH 5. 28. No jazzasGasiGasAM tu syAt 5. 45. TAGasiGasDInAmet 9. 66. No najJapaJcadazAdiSu 3. 57. TAGasiGasDiSu ci vA. 19. 19. NorapItthamicchanti 5. 45. -TAGibhyAM tai tumae 5. 85. __NNubha jANua ityetAvapi 3. 6. TAGibhyAM tu tae syAt 9. 83. TAGibhyAM samaM mai mae ubhau 5. 104, TA NA 5.21. taI tu TAyambhiH 17. 44. -TA NA dvirvA 5. 46. tacca bhASAvibhASApabhraMza. Intro. 2. TA tumai bhavet 5. 86. taM cAmA syAt 5. 82. TA me mamAi 5. 103. tatra niSiddhAzca syuH 8. 35. TAmorNam 5.5. tathA tidha 16. 12. dRTThopari na zaH kvacit 14.7. tadazcaiha supA 17. 38. tadasto ca saha 5. 65. ThaH pRsya 3. 13. tadoSTaDau padAdau vA 18. 5. uvaH sthApayatestathA 17. 76. tadbhavaM tatsamaM ceti dvidhA Intro. I. vyaH sthApeH 7. 162. tadvargAnto na vA vagai 4. 24. tanmUlebhyaH kvacit kacit 15. 2. DaH pratyAdau 2. 10. taluk totthe 5. 77. DaH saMmardagardabhe 9. 42. tavathuathuvAH stoteH 7. 65. DaH syAddahyamAnasya 9. 37. tAdRza evAtra tu samAsAH. 8. 34. Dasya laH syAt 2. 13. tAyA dA 4. 35. hI striyAm 17. 6. tikkhAlastejayateH 7. 16. tiGAM jja jjA bhaviSyati 11. 4. Navara ca 8. 12. tiGi bhAvIhau bhiyaH syAtAm 7. 29. NavaraM tu kevale syAt 8. 11. tiDavastADeH 7. 170. Navari svanantarArthe'pi 8. 13. timistimyostimaH syAdvA 17.75.

Page #351
180 * prAkRtasarvasvam / triSu prAyeNa laD bhavet 9. 98. triSu ho jasaH 17. 28. triveMTaH 17. 17. brestI 5. 114. tvarastUratuvarau 7. 6. tvamityarthe tuGga bhavet 16. 8. tvasya taNaM syAt 4. 34. tvasya ttam 9. 55. tvA ca daNamityAdyAH 4. 39. tha thaH stasyAstavastambe 3. 16. thakkasthaH 17. 67. tho dho prathamapRthivyoH 9. 24. timestiNNastiNNAbhazca 7. 148. tiri tiro'rthe 8. 18. tIkSNe nizitArthe khaH 3. 68. tIrastRzaknuvoH 7. 174. tIro bhAvakarmaNorna syAtU 9. 132. tujjhatumhI supi syAtAm 5.95. tujjhANaM tumhANaM vo tumhAmA 5. 93. tujjhe tumhe tu jasA 5. 83. tujjhehiM tumhehiM misA tu 5. 87. tuDatoDatuTTakhuTTAstuDateH 7. 64. tuNDAderuta otsyAt 1. 24. tumhaimiti jazzasbhyAm 17. 42. tumhaH syAd misbhyasAmsupsu 9. 84. tumhAsuMtumhasumau supA 17. 47. tumhAhiM tu misA 17. 45. tumhe ca jasA 17. 43. tumhe bhavati jazzasbhyAm 9. 82. tuha tujjha tumha tubbha 5. 91. tUryAdau raH 3. 21. tRGerira 4 41. tRpesthippaH 7. 12. tetiGorediNau smRtau 6. 4. te de tumhA DasA 9. 86. ttatyadRcchAnAm 12. 7. ttatthayoH za UrdhvaM syAt 20. 8. tto paJcamyAH 5.77. tthakkhau kvApi prakRtyApi 13. 4. stha thatAbhyAm 6. 14. tyajazchaDDaH 7. 104.. tyayadyAM cachajAH smRtAH 3. 31. tyAderdastasya 9. 101. baservajjaH 7. 157. triSu Dehim0 5. 61. triSu durbhavet 17.7. dariso NiGi 11. 8. dazacaturdazyoranAmni vA 9. 31.. dazatidahatyorDaH syAt 2. 34. dazAha haluk 3. 86. dazani haH syAt 2. 45. daMzo NiGi 7. 106. dasya hRdaye 4. 11. dasya ho DinA 5. 72. dADhAdayo bahulam 4. 64. dANi ehi aNahA 8. 24. dAdInAM ca dijAdyAH 7. 181.. dikprAvRSoH saH syAt 4. 18. diGmAtramuktamujheyaM. 6. 13. divasapASANayoH saSoH0 2. 47.. dIrghatA hrasvatA subluk0 16. 9.. dIrghaH subhissupsu 5. 22. dIrghastiDAM kvacit 12. 37. dI? jasGasyAmsu 5. 12. dI? sse vA DasAdeze 17. 31. .

Page #352
Index of Sutras 181 dI(kAdallau 4. 49. dIdhauM hrasvau syAtAm 5. 18. dubbhAdayo yakA 9. 146. duhalihavahatInAM. 7. 176. dUmastu dUyateH 7. 10. dRzaH pummadekkhau 17. 64. dRzerdIsaH 7. 177. dezyaM ca kecana Intro. 1. daityAderaibhavet 1. 43. dorlopaH syAdudumbare 4.7. bdhayorapi kutracit 3. 36. ddhasya tthaH kvaciditi kecit 20. 9. drAgityarthe dautti 9. 150. dre ro vA 3. 4. dvAre vAdyoH kramAlluk ca 3. 29. dvitIyayA mAdaraM mAtuH 9. 67. dvitve'pi 2. 42. dvitve bahuvacanam 5. 129. dvirgamAdyantaH 9. 147. destu do doNi duve 5. 116. na khaH sphoTakasya 9. 39. na DilDasyoredAtau 5. 123. na kohali 4. 23. na caisimidamAdeH 9. 70. na jjajjAhAsocchamAdyAH 9. 106. na jjAntintvoH 6. 38. na tthaH 5. 73. na dalopaH 9. 26. nanAndRyAtrostu nityaM syAt 5. 43. na nAmani 3. 79. nanvarthe gaM 9. 155. nanvarthopamayoNaM syAt 8. 7. na majjha DasA 9. 94. na rahau 3. 73. na vA snAteH 3. 89. na vyatyayAdI 3. 32. na syAt kvacit 5. 23, 36. na harArthe 3. 19. nAgaraM tu mahArASTrI. 17. 1. nAgaro vAcaDazvopanAgaraH Intro. 5. nAlugvizeSAH syuH 9. 48. nAtodAtau 5. 29. nAmani kvibantAH syuH 9. 149. nAlAdiH 9.73. nityamantyantvoH 7.61. nityaM syAd bhUmani ntuhamo 6. 34. nimizca niyujaH syAt 7. 68. niraH paderbalaH 7. 25. nIDAdau 3.71. nudo NollaH 7. 8. . nedvetasAGgArayoH syAt 9. 2. neH sahateH suDhaH 7. 118. naitAvanAmi katipaJcAyoH 5. 15. naisaitadaH 9.78.... 'dhabhau dabavaducAyau~ 9. 27. dhAtUnAM dve pade syAtAm ll. 11. 'dhAtoH parasmaipadaM syAt 9. 97. dhUjo dhumadhuvI 7. 93. 'dho haH 12. 8. dhmo dhamaH 7. 40. . "dhyahyojhaH 3. 33. na kabandhe pamau 9. 22. na kkhu zabdasya 12. 5. na taktavatutavyeSu0 9. 130. na ke hUH 9. 111.

Page #353
182 prAkRtasarvasvam / no NaH 2. 41. notsukotsavayoH 3. 54. no pASANe 9. 30. nmasya maH 3. 56. nyaNyajJeSu o vA 19. 18. paH kmakuTamalayorbhavet 3. 60. pakSmaNi pakhamaH 19. 12. paJcasvAdyAvitarayoH 19. 2. paJcAderbhissupoH0 5. 124. pamphoDaH prasphuTe : 7. 147. pade pare duH samAse 5. 117. parasmaipadamanyeSAm 6.3. parasmaipadamevAtra 17. 57. parivartanaM kareNvitarayorna syAt 9. 53. paruSAdInAM phaH syAt 2. 36. parerviAlaH syAt 7. 150. paryastAdiSu lo bhavet 3. 24. paryasyatestu pallaTTa. 7. 121. pazyateH pecchaH 9. 112. pasya kvacit 3. 50. pasya vaH 2. 14. . pATeH phAlaH 7. 11. piaraMjavemapariraMjA bhoH 7.142. piNDAdiSvet 1. 15.. piNDAdiSvedakiMzuke 9. 5. pitrAderaraH 5. 39. piva miva viva a ivAthai 8. 14. pi vi apyarthe 8. 17. pizAcake pivvavaH proktaH 12. 19. punarapi puNaravi 9. 49. . purAdiyoge ca 6. 43. pulanianiacchajovadhavakkha. 7. 105. puMsi santaprAvRTcharadaH 4. 27. pUrvanipAto'nyathA prAyaH 8. 36. pUrvavaccheSam 9. 158. pUrve vasyApi matvaM ca 3. 91. pRcchateH pucchaH syAt 7. 153. pRthivyAM pRthuNI 19. 10. peccho dRzeH syAt Il. 7. paizAcikInAM bhASANAm 19. 1 po vaH syAt 9. 21. pnasya ca svame 3. 81. prakRtipratyayasaMdhiopa. 17. 66. prakRtireva syAt prAdurAviH 7. 4.. prakRtiH saMskRtaM tatra. Intro. 1. prakRte vahaNaM bhavet 10.7. prakRtyA raRtau kvacit 17. 4. prakoSThe oto'dvA 1. 47.0 pratipAlayatezviramAlavirIhau 7. 158. prateriNaH pattiAaH syAt 7. 155. prathame pRthumam 19. 15. prathame prathayoryugapat 1. 5. pradIpyAderdolaH syAt 2. 12. pravizateH pasavazca 17. 71. praznA kSisaMdhayaH. 4. 29. prasarateH paallaH 7. 167. prAgAdezabhedAzca 7. 183. prAgvat socchamAdayaH 11. 10. prAcyAsiddhiH zaurasenyAH 10. 1. prAduSprAderbhavo bhavet 7. 2. prAdeja'mha ca dRzyate 7. 33. . prAderdhAtvAdiHi 7. 172. prAdhuppazca 7. 5. prAdvizate?kkaH 7. 149. prAnmha 7. 18. prAyaH kagacajatadapabayavAM lopaH 2. 2.

Page #354
prAyeNa vartamAne'pyetau syAtAm 6. 4. prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH 6. 7. prAyeNAderAtot 6.45. plaSaSTazlokasnAyuSu nityam 3. 88. pha phaMsAluMdhau spRzateH 7. 144. phuso mRjeH 9. 117. pho vA zleSmaNi 3. 29. pho haH 9. 29. ba baTorvaDuH 12. 16. badare denaut 1. 8. barhArazca 3. 85. bahiM bAhye 8. 30. bahulaM bhISmAdeH * 9. 148. 0 bahulamanusvAraH 0 5. 132. bAppesNi haH 3. 52. bindutaH kaluk 9. 152. bindurmucAdeH syAt 7. 108. bindorje lag vo0 bisasya bhaH 2. 37. o 9. 154. buDDukhuppau majjateH syAt 7. 8. bulug bubhukSAyAm 12. 8. bRhaspatau ca bhaH 954. Marg: 9. 113. vo bro: 18.10. bha bharate dhastasya 9 25. bhavabharaprAdau 18 8. bhavaterhohuvau syAtAm 7.1. bhavatyAM bhodi 10. 4. bhavadbhagavatoH sadA 5.52. Index of Sutras bhaviSyati bhuvaH syAtAM 12. 33. bhaviSyati svazva tyAdau 9. 104. bhaviSyati hi: 6. 21. bhavetAmi himau ca Ge: 15. 6. bhAterbhAa: 9. 116. bhAvakarmaNostu chavo bhavet 9. 124. bhAvini lRT 9 100. bhAve karmaNi cAve na syAt 6. 47. bhindipAle NDaH 3. 64. bhiyo bhA 9 121. bhisA Ne amha amhANaM0 5. 105. bhisyata et 5 126. bhis hiM 5. 6. bhuvo bho 9. 108. bhUta Asi Ahesi 6.15. bhUte vibhaH syAt 6. 40. bhUmni dhaH 9. 102. bhUmninti haitthAmomumAH 6. 8. bho syAdAmantraNArthakam 8. 10. bho hnaH 3. 62. mauzIkaracandrikayoH 2. 5. bhyasi tumhatujjhatuma iti 5. 89. bhyasi vA 5 13. bhyaso to suMto ca 5. 8. bhyasyamhamamau syAtAm 5. 107. bhramaterdudullaH syAt 7. 137. ma ma ApIDe 2. 15. mai ca GinA syAt 9. 93. mahaM tu TAGyambhiH 17. 51. majjeH khuppo na syAt 9. 142. madakalamarakatayoH 0 2. 4. madhyeca 11. 5. 183

Page #355
184 prAkRtasarvasvam / mlAyo vA vAma milA. ityete 7. 31. mhara ityeke 7. 17. mhaH smavismayapakSmaNAm 3. 43.. mhasaphiTTau bhraMzeH 7. 165. madhye caikAcaH 6. 37. madhyame hivaikAcaH 6. 32. madhyAhe hakArazca 3. 8. manmathe vaH syAt 2. 38. mama meM 5. 100. mamamA 9. 91. mama me maha majjha DasA 5. 109. mamavAvapi 7. 27. mametyarthe mahuM ca syAt 16. 10. maline linorilo vA syAtAm 4. 63. mazca 4. 21. masi kRJaH kAmahu~ 17. 61. maso huM ca 17. 58. mahArASTrI zaurasenI. Intro. 3. mAgadhI zaurasenItaH 12. 1. mAgadhIsadRzaM rUpam 19. 21. mAgadhyAH zAkArI 13. 1. mAGo mANo vA 7. 26. mAtuH syAn mAIkA 12. 15. mAlye niraH 4. 32. mi caike 5. 99. miDAmhi mhi 6. 12. miGA ssaM 6. 25. mIlateH prAdeH 7. 86. mukkamuamellAzca muJcateH 17. 74. muktApuSkaravajai. 9. 6. mukheM murukkhaH 10. 3. mRttikAyAM ca pattane 3. 28. mRdutve kaH 3. 59. mRdo Dulau 7. 86. mo hanikhanyoH 9. 145. maunamaulyorvA 1. 50. mmizca De: syAt 14. 6. mlAyo milA 9. 133. yaka Ia ija ityetau 6. 10. yakA na vvaH 9. 135. yako vvo vA 7. 95. yakktvAyacsu da iSyate 9. 126. yattado mA jauM tauM 17. 33. yathA jidha 16. 11. yathAdiSu kvacid hasvaH 9. 4. yamunAyAM maH 2. 3. yaSTayAM laH 2. 31. yaSTayAM lazca 9. 35. yasazca saMkhyAzabdAnAm 4. 8. yAvadAdiSu vasya vA 4. 9. yuktavikarSo bahulaM 19. 7. yuktasya 3. 12. yuktAt pUrvo guruzca na vA 13. 9. yute hrasvaH 4.2. yuSmadastuM tumaM tathA 5. 81. yuSmadastuhaM 17. 41. yuSmAnarthe tumheM tumhe 12. 31. svA mayUramayUkhayoH syAt 1. 11. ratne ladanaM 12. 20. raMdho rAdhayateH smRtaH 7. 99. rappa appaNNa bhahisAbhazcAGA 7. 135. ralayorviparyayazcet 20. 14. . rasya lo bhavet 12. 3. rAjo rehaH 9. 143.

Page #356
rukkho vRkSasya kevalaH 9. 17. vat at 7. 80. aal Fbhandhau 7. 69. ruSyAdiSUddIrghaH syAt 7. 83. ruhaullUDhabalaggacumpAH syuH 7. 136. reho vA rAjateH 7. 103. rorA 4. 15. yyAbhimanyau jaH 3. 20. fer for: prAghrasvo vA 19. 5. rheSu syAt 3. 82. la Index of Sutras lakSyAnusArAliGgaM syAt 9.56. laTayorlalATe 4. 59. laTi miGa ilug vA 6. 6. laDatermuraH 7. 128. laD bhUtabhAvinorvA syAt 6. 1. - lavaraH sarvatra 3. 3. lavaNasya vena samam 1. 9. laso lahasaH 7. 117. - lastu pItavidyudbhayAm 450. - lAGgUlAdau NaH 9. 34. lAGgUlAderNo vA 2. 39. lAlappalAlampalA0 7. 129. - lAvaNyasya vikalpena 1. 10 liGloTorekasminnu su mu syuH 6. 31. lugaraNye 1. 6. lug vyatyayazca bahulaM supAm 12. 36. luG mAMsAdau 4.25. luTherlohaH 7. 124. lunAterudo lutraH 7. 91. laha rosANa pusa tu mRjeH 7.56. loD vidhyAda 9. 99. -lopaH supAM kvacit syAt 13. 8. lopo jazasoH 5.3. lla utsamoH 7. 72. va a: 2. 28. vakrAdau binduriSyate 4. 20. vakre tu vaknu ca 10. 5. vakubhaM kecidicchanti 10. 6. vacezvavaH 17. 72. vajrasya vA prAgit 3. 87. vadebala: 17.63. vantaH syAt ktaktavatorvatoH 4. 40. vayasye vazaH syAt 12. 11. varge'tra yujaH pUrvaH 3. 70. varNAnAM vikAralopA0 13. 6. vaSTi jambhaha jambhAhA0 7. 34. vasatibharate haH 2.9. vasatau tasya dho bhavet 12. 6. vasyApi vihvale 3. 63. vAkyAdisthasyetesterittham 1. 17. vA tu daivAdeH 1. 44. vAtmani 3. 6. vA dohadadaNDadolA 2. 35. vA nAmani 2. 46. vAhavAsAvavAdgAhikAsyoH 7. 49. vikasestu vihasa 7. 169. vicarateviNaH 7. 111. vidyudvarja striyAmAtsyAt 4. 14. vinimayazca supAm 5. 133. viracervihivillaH syAt 7. 146. vilabhastu khedayateH 7. 63. viMzatyAdau bindorluk 4. 5. vismaye pisumaaH syAt 19. 14. vIpsAyAM pUrvapade bhaved 5. 134. 185

Page #357
186 prAkRtasarvasvam / vRkSe vazco 12. 19. vRkSa vena rurvA 1. 38. vRdho DraH 7. 75. vRnte NTaH 3. 65. vRnde dasya draH syAt 4. 54. vRzcike chaH 3. 55. vRSAdInAmupAntastha. 7. 53. vRServahaH 18. 9. verillaH 7. 164. verghaTatervichaH 7. 109. vedanAdevarakesara eta it 1. 41. ve bve vale ca saMbuddhau 8. 26. veSTatezca 7.71. veH sUraH 7. 15. vestu vA syAt 7. 39. vyAsAderyasya rephaH syAt 17. 3. vyutpadyaterviDhappaH 7. 28. brajevaMcaH 17. 70. brAcaDo nAgarAt sidhyet 18. 1. zasAmbhyAM vo 9. 87. zasA Ne ca 5. 102. zasA vo ca 5. 84. zAkalyasyAta inmate 5.96. zAkArI caiva cANDAlI. Intro. 6.. zAdiziraHsthayonaNorhaH 3. 61. zAbaryAmevaur3I yogAt0 15. 9. zAve cho na syAt 9. 33. ziphAdau phasya bho bhavet 2. 4. zIkaracandrikayorbhamau 9. 19. . zIdhirudAM subhaArovarodAH syuH 9. 141. zuSestu vasuASaH 7. 139. zRNotyAderyakA suvvAdyAH 11. 9.. zeSaM tu prAkRtavad 20. 13. zeSaM tu saMskRtAt syAt 8. 33. zeSaM ziSTaprayogataH 17. 78. zeSAdezAvanAdau dviH 3. 69. zeSANAM syAdadantatvam 7. 101. zeSe dvitvamanAte dIrghaH syAt 4. 3. zaurasenAmidhA tvasyAH 20. 1. zaurasenI mahArASTrayAH 9. 1. zaurasenyA adUratvAd 12. 38. zauryAryabhAryAzcarye vA 3. 23. zvatsapsAM chaH syAt 3. 53. zciNTo ricaza ityeke 13. 3. zmazruzmazAnayorAdiH 3.7. zraddhAJaH saddaho bhavet 7. 37. zvAdInAM socchamAdayaH 6. 20. zlakSNasya zalo kramata: 3. 9. zliSTamliSTakriyAratna 3. 77. zakaTAdau DhaH 2. 19. zakilagyordviH 7. 84. zaknoteH sakkuNasakko 9. 131. zaknotestaracaatIrAH 7. 55. zacAvubhAvapi harizcandre 3. 10. zatRzAnayotamANau 6. 17. zatRzAnayoluMga vA 6. 23. zadipatorDaH 7.74. zamyAdInAM vA 7. 85. zarado daH syAt 4. 17. zaSayoH saH 2. 44. zaSoH saH 19. 3. zasA cAmhe 9.90. SaTzAvakasaptapaNe chaH 2. 40. a

Page #358
Index of Sutras 187 SaS chama 5. 125. SaSThI tu caturthyAH 5. 130. SasoH zaH 12. 2. SasoH zaH syAt 18. 3. kaskakSAM khaH 3. 37. paspayoH phatvamiSyate 3. 48. sakkasappI speH 7. 47. saMkhyAgadgadayoraH 2. 13. sajazazasaH tiNNi syAt 5. 115. saMdhInAM vizleSA bahulam 9. 47. sadhau bahulamacAM0 4 1. saMbuddhau sAvotvadIrgha0 5. 34. saMbuddhau sostu bindurvA 5. 51. saMbuddhau sau he ca 17. 27. samameNametad 5. 75. samAsa uttarataH 3.76. samo gupe vo vA syAt 7. 51. sarazca dI? vA 7.16. sarvamanyattu pUrvavat 15. 8. sarvatra yuktasya 9. 38. sarvadA zatR 17. 62. sarvanAmno jasaH 5. 55. sarvegite jJo JaH 3. 5. sarvaikAnyebhyazva0 5. 63. ' saMskRtasaMkIrNAbhyAM0 20. 16. saMskRtAdibhyaH0 17. 11. sasya lopaH kvacit 3. 49. sasya saH 20. 2. sAdhvase dhvasya vA bhavet 3. 34. sAvaklIbe tadazca saH 5.78. sAvata otsyAt 5. 1. siddhaM pANinyAdeH 1. 1. siMhe saMskRtAdau0 4. 26. sunA ha vA 5. 80. sunAsmado'haM. 5. 96. sunea maamanyataH 9.77. supaH suM syAt 5. 11. supA'mhAsumamhasumau 17. 54. supi RdAraH 5. 38. supi mAtrAdeH 5. 42. suptiliGgavyatyAsAH0 13.7. supyadaso'mu 17. 37. sUkSme sukhamaH syAt 19. 13. se dura ut 1. 29. sevAdau vA 3. 75. saivetyetasya sorija vA 17.6. soda uddhamA 7. 41. sonapuMsake binduH 5. 31. sovasuvau strapeH 7. 50. sau puMsthata o kvacit 17. 13. sau puMsyadeditau 12. 26. sau rAjJo'tazca tathA 5.44. stoteH sthuNaH 9. 120. striyAM ca e ca 17.26. striyAmuJca jazzasoH 17. 15. striyAM missupozca syAt 5. 128. striyAM zas udoto 5. 24. sthagerotthaDhakkA 7. 45. sthazciTThaH 9. 136. sthAvikRteSTasya itaH 20. 7. sthitiparivRttI raNoH. 4. 55. sniherna syAt 3. 67. spRzidRzyorvA syAt 3. 83. sphaTike laH 2. 20. sphurazculuculaH syAt 7. 166. sphoTe sthANau ca 3. 18.

Page #359
188 smaraterbharasumarasuDhAH 7.14. smarateH sumaraH 9. 140. syAtAM ca bRhaspatau0 4. 62. syAtAmeva kudo ido 9. 72. syAlasya sibhAlaH syAt 12. 12. syurveppagejjha0 7. 178. syuH puJchaluJcha0 7.62. svadatezvakkhaH 7. 152. svapeH suaH syAt 9. 132. svapneSatpakvAGgAra0 1. 4. svAdau dvedaH 5. 113. svArthe ca hazva 4. 48. ssa ca 6. 22. ssameva ca 9 105. ssa hottame 6 24. ha haM kimAdeH syAt 0 16. 7. ke syAdahamityarthe 15. 5. haH khaghathadhabhAM ca syAt 2. 25. haddhi khedAnutApayoH 8. 8. inikhanormo vA 7. 82. normantaH 4. 43. harayozca mahArASTrasya 4.56. haridrAdiSu laH kvacit 9. 28. haridrAdau rola 2. 29. harizcandrastvimAM 3. 11. * prAkRtasarvasvam / hasyAdho NalamAM0 3. 11. haM huM bhyasaH 16 5. haMhumau bhyasaH 16, 5. haM huM syAtAM cAmaH 17. 21. hAkaSTakkaH 7. 21, hama evamityarthe 8. 32. hiM misa Gi supAm 17. 19. hissA hitthA tu 6. 26. hI ekAcaH 6. 41. hIhIbho paritoSe 10. 9. huahuvau ca huvaH 7. 88. hukkhu khu nizcaye 0 8. 2. huttaM kRtvorthe Abhimukhye ca 4. 53. huzrujilaghadhUJbhyo0 7.87. huzrujilUlAM No'nte 9. 134. hUM dAne vAraNe0 8. 1. These two Sutras (supposed to be 17 11. and 17. 22 along with two others. supposed to be 17. 32 & 17. 35 ) are missing from all the Mss. including B. In comparison with the grammars of Purusottama and Ramasarman I have conjectured these two Sutras. I have not been able to conjecture anything in respect of the other two. hRdayasya haDakkaH syAt 12. 14. hRdaye hitapakaM syAt 19. 11. he ho su ca saH 17. 22*. ho ca 17. 11 *. ho nikaSasphaTikacikureSu 2. 6. ho bhuvaH 11. 6. ho vA Gaso bhavet " 11. 29. hozva zAkalyamate syAt 9. 109; 17. 32., 35; 18. 35.

Page #360
GLOSSARY ___N. B. :- This Glossary consists of purely Prakrit words excluding generally the Tatsama words and varieties of nominal and pronominal inflexions embodied in the text. The first figure in black indicates the pada and the second the sutra. a = iva 8. 9. aM = aham 4. 6. a = ayam 8. 3. aimuttaM = atimuktam 4. 20. aMsujalaM = azrujalam 2. 1. aMsU = azru 4. 20. aucittaM = aucityam 1. 49. aumaro = amaraH 3. 94. aubvaM = apUrvam 9. 23. akamajANuo = akRtajJaH 3. 6. akaajjo = akRtajJaH 3. 6. akAsaM = akArSam 6. 16. akAsi = akArSIt 6. 16. akkamai = AkrAmati 7. 135. akko = arkaH 3. 1. akkhai = AcaSTe 17. 66. akkhauhiNI = akSauhiNI 4. 1. aggao = agneH 5. 20. aggimaMto = agnimAn 4. 44. agyo = bharghaH 3. 70. aMkollo = akoThaH 2. 22. aMgamaMgAI = aGgAGgAni 5. 134. acchA = asti 7. 116. acchau = astu 9. 9. maccharasA = apsarA 15.19. accharA = apsarA: 15. 19. acchari(-rI) = Azcaryam 3. 22; 9. 148. acchi (-cchI) = akSi 4. 29. accheraM = Azcaryam 1.7. bhajo = AryaH 3. 23. aTTaNA = AvartanA 4.9. bhaTTamANo = AvartamAnaH 4.9. bhaTTaraha = aSTAdaza 2. 13. aTi = asthi 3. 15. aDo = avaTaH 4. 9. aNa = na 8. 3. aNavaha = anavadyam 3. 32. aNaha = idAnIm 8. 24. aNNAriso = anyAdRzaH 9. 16. attao = atyayaH 3. 32. attA = zvazrUH 4.64; = bhAtmA 5.54. atto = ArtaH 3. 27. bhatthi = asti 7. 116. bhaI = Ardram 3. 25. addhANo = adhvA 5. 53. aMteuraM = antaHpuram 9. 48. aMto = madhye 8. 9. aMdhAro, aMdhAro = andhakAraH 4. 1. appajANuo, appaNNuo= AtmajJaH 3.6 appaNNai = AkrAmati 7. 135. bhappA = bhAtmA 3. 61.

Page #361
190 . prAkRtasarvasvam / appAhai = AbhASate 7. 100. ahijA(-gaNA)NaM = abhijJAnam 3. 57; appi = arpitam 3. 26. 9. 46 abbamhaja (-gaNaM)= abrahmaNyam 9. 46 ahimajjU = abhimanyuH 9. 44. aMbo = AmraH 3.72. ahisAbai = AkrAmati 7. 135. aMbhe = vayam 19. 21. ahuNi = adhunA 20. 12. amhe = vayam 5. 104. .. A ayya = mArya 12. 38. ara(-ri)hai = arhati 3. 85. bhAmao (do) = AgataH 2. 8. ara(-ri)haNA = ahaNA 3. 85. Aacchai = Agacchati 8. 40. alAvaNI = alAvuvINA 4. 64. bhAbhario = AcAryaH 3. 22. malAhi = alam 8. 3. Abhariso = AdarzaH 3. 82. alio = alIka: 1. 21. mAiMcai = AkrAmati 7. 134. allaM = Ardram 3. 25. mAitthaM = Atithyam 3. 32. alhAdo = AhlAdaH 3. 11. bhAidI = AkRtiH 2. 7. bhavakidI = avakRtiH 2.7. bhAujaM = Atodyam 4. 64. avakkharo = avaskaraH 3. 37. Auso = mAyuH 4. 19. avai = apavartate 7. 119. bhAU = AyuH 4. 19. avaDo = avaTaH 4.9. bhAehiM = anena, ebhiH 17. 78. avari = upari 1. 26. Agadua = Agatya 9. 58. avarUvaM = apUrvam 9. 23. bhAjatthai = Agacchati 7. 140. avavAhai = avagAhate 4. 31. ANattI = AjJattiH 3. 74. avasara = apasarati 4. 31. bhANavei = AjJApayati 3.74. avahomuhaM = ubhayamukham 4. 1. ANazte = AjJaptaH 14. 1. bhavahovAsaM = ubhayapArzvam 4. 1. ANA = bhAjJA 3. 74. aviettha = apyatra 4. 4. bhANAlaM = AlAnam 4. 58. avida = viSAdasUcakamavyayam 10. 12. ANAvai, ANei = Anayati 17. 77. anvo = vismayasUcakamavyayam 8. 23. bhANi = mAnItam 1. 21. asahaNA = asahanA 5. 30. mANeI = Anayati 17. 77. asisuI = azizvI 3.74. Ama = bhavAn 8. 29. - assaM = astram 3. 75. Amelo = ApIDaH 2. 15. asso = azvaH 3.75. Arajjhai = ArAdhyati 7.77. aha = adaH 8. 33. AraMbhia = Arabhya 4. 37. ahaNA = adhanA 5. 30. . Arima = Arya 3. 23. maharuTaM = adharoSTham 4. 4. AruNNai = bhAzliSyati 17. 73.

Page #362
Glossary 191 iha = adhunA 8. 24. Aru (rohaha = bhArohati 7. 102. AliddhaM = AzliSTam 7. 182. AluMgai = spRzati 7. 144. Avibbhavai = Avirbhavati 7. 2. bhAvabhAsai = upagRhati 7. 45. AvaTTaNA = AvartanA 4. 9. AvaTTamANo == AvartamAnaH 4.9. AvudI = AvRtiH 2.7.. bhAsaM = bhatram 3. 75. bhAsaNe = Asannam 2. 42. bhAso = azvaH 3. 75. bhAhamai = Agacchati 7. 140. ahiAI = abhiyAtiH 1. 3. Ijihaha = jighrati 7. 43. IdisaM = IdRzam 9. 8. Isaro = IzvaraH 3. 75. IsAlU = IrSyAluH 4. 42. Isi = ISat 1. 4. ia = iti 1. 17. iaradhA = itarathA 9. 53. iarahA = itarathA 4. 57. iaharA = itarathA 4. 57. iANi( -NiM) = idAnIm 4. 25. iMgiajo = iGgitajJaH 3. 5. itthI = strI 9. 148. idANi = idAnIm 9. 52, idha = iha 9.75. iMdaI = indrajit 4. 13. iMdo = indraH 3. 4. iMdru = indraH 17. 4. iMdhaM = cihnam 3. 47. imiNA = anena 5. 57. ' ira = nizcayArthakamavyayam 8. 15%; pAdapUraNe 8. 31. izthI = strI 20. 8. isI = RSiH 1. 34. issaro = IzvaraH 3.75. ua = pazya 8. 25. uajjhAo = upAdhyAyaH 3. 70. uaNi -NI)o = upanItaH 1. 21. uaraM = udaram 4. 64. . umaviTThaaM = upaviSTakam 1. 52. uasamara-mma )= upazAmyati 7. 85. uahasai = upahasati 4. 33. uM = vismayAdisUcakamavyayam 8. 6. ukkaMThA = utkaNThA 3. 1. ukkero = utkaraH 1.7. ukkhoM = utkhAtam 1. 13; 7. 182. ukkhA = ukSA 3.42. ukkhitto = utkSiptaH 3. 42. ukkhubbhai = utkSubhyati 7. 161. uggAhai = udAhayati 7. 123. ugghaDei = udghATayati 7. 110. uJciNai = uJcinoti 7. 36. ucchA = ukSA 3. 42. ucchitto = utkSiptaH 3. 42. ucchU = ikSuH 1. 18; 3. 40. ujamaM = udyamaH 3. 32. ujjaMbhai = ujjambhate 7. 33. ujjU = RjuH 3. 71. uho (-TTho) = uSTra: 3. 14. uTi = utthitam 3. 15.

Page #363
192 prAkRtasarvasvam / udvedi = uttiSThati 9. 137. ullUdai = bhArohati 7. 136. uDDijai = uDDIyate 7. 181. uvaUhai = upagRhati 7. 145. uNa = punaH 4. 64. uvakidI = upakRtiH 2. 7. uNNaai = unnadati 7. 143. uvakuMbha = upakumbham 8. 34. uNNao = unnataH 2. 42. uvagadua = upAgatya 8. 58. uNNamai = unnamati 2. 42. uvari = upari 1. 27. uNNameha = unnamayati 7. 156. uvazthidaM = upasthitam 12.7. uNNAlai = unnamayati 7. 156. unvaTTai = udvartate 7. 120. uNNei = unnayati 2. 42. unvi (-bve )ai = udvijate 7. 81. uNDaM = uSNam 3. 66. ugvijjai = udvijate 7. 81. uttaMghai = uttambhayati 7. 100. uviNNaM = udvignam 3. 3. uttarijaM (-rIaM) = uttarIyam 2. 16. ubvi( -uve )vai = udvijate 7.81. uttimaM = uttamam 4. 1. Uvellaha = udveSTate 7.72. uttharai, utthallai = utstRNoti 7. 163. uzaladi = apasarati 12. 25. utthido = utthitaH 9. 40. ussavo = utsavaH 3. 75. udU = RtuH 1. 35; 2. 7. ussasai = ucchvasiti 3. 75. uddoM = udyatam 3. 32. ussAso = ucchvAsaH 3.75. uddamaM = udyamaH 3. 32. ussuo = utsukaH 3. 75. uddhamA(a)ha = uddhamati 7. 41, 42. uhaamuhaM = ubhayamukham 4. 1. uppalaM = utpalam 4. 64. uhaavAsaM = ubhayapArzvam 4. 1. ubbuhai = utkSubhyati 7. 161. uhasai = upahasati 4. 33. ubbhUo = udbhUtaH = 7. 4. umaNNadi = avamanyate 12. 25. usavo = utsavaH 3. 54. uMbaro = udumbaraH 4.7. usasai = ucchvasiti 3. 75. umhA = uSmA 3. 43, 4. 28. UsAso = ucchvAsaH 3. 75. uraaDaM = urastaTam 2. 1; 4. 6. usuo = utsukaH 3. 54. ulUhalo, uDUhalo = uDUkhalaH 1. 25; 9.7. ulladRi = udvartate 7. 120. ea, e = evam 4. 25. ullaviGa == ullavitum 7. 92. eamea = evameva 3. 9. ullaviavvaM = ullavitavyam 7. 92. emAraha = ekAdaza 3. 23. ulliaM = udgatam 7. 182. eAriso = etAdRzaH 9. 16. ullu = ullUNam 7. 94. eiNA = anena 5. 57. ulluvai = ullunAti 7.91. eo= ekaH 3. 75.

Page #364
Glossary 193 ekallo = ekaH 4. 49. ovAhai = avagAhate 7. 49. ekkarisiA = zIghram 8. 27. ozaladha = apasarata 12. 37. ekkali = ekAkin 17. 56. osaDhaM = auSadham 2. 27. aikaNDo, ekakello, ekkollo = ekaH4.48 osarai = apasarati 7. 30. ekko == ekaH 3.75; 4. 49. osari = apasRtya 17. 56. ekkollao = ekaH 4. 51. ohalo = ulUkhalaH 1. 25. emhi = idAnIm 8. 24. ohasai = upahasati 7. 33. etti = etAvat 4. 64. ettike = etAvat 15. 9. koM = kRtam 1. 33, 36. edAhaM = eteSAm 16. 7. kaavaMto = kRtavAn 4. 40. edahaM = etAvat 4. 64. kaI = kati 5. 15. emea = evameva 3. 9; 8. 33. kaiavaM = kaitavam I. 43. erAvaNo = airAvataH 2. 11. kaiA = kadA 5. 62. eriso = IdRzaH 1. 23. kaharavaM = kairavam 1. 44. esa, eso = eSaH 5. 2. kaI = kaviH 2. 1. o kauravo = kauravaH 1. 49. o = vismayAdisUcakamavyayam 8. 5. kauhaM = kakudam 2. 26. oallai = apavartate 7. 119. kakkaso = karkazaH 3. 70. okkhamANo = bhaviSyat 10. 2. kaMkA = gaGgA 19. 2. okkhalo, uDUhalo = ulUkhalaH 1. 25. kaccaM = kAryam 19. 6. ogAhai = avagAhate 7. 102. kajaA, kaNNA = kanyakA 9. 46. oggAhai = udAhayati 7. 123. kajaM = kAryam 3. 20. ogghei = udghATayati 7. 110. kaJjakA, kannakA = kanyakA 19. 18. oMgaNai = kvaNati 7. 133. kaddai = kRntati 7. 78. ojimhai = jighrati 7. 43. kaI = kaSTam 3. 11. oDhaNaM = avaguNThanam 4. 64. kaDappo = kapAlaH 4. 64. otthai = sthagati 7. 45, 102. kaDe = kRtam 12. 34. otthallai = utstRNoti 7. 163. kaDai = karSati 4. 24 ; 7. 76. oI = Ardram 3. 25. kaDdaNa = kRSTvA 4. 39. oppiraM = arpitam 3. 26. kaDhai = kvathati 7.70. omAliaM = nirmAlyam 4. 32. kaNai = kvaNati 7. 133. ollaM = Ardram 3.25. kaNiAro = karNikAraH 3.75. ovaTTai = apavartate 7. 119. kaNerU = kareNuH 4. 55. ovAsai = avakAsate 7. 49. kaNNa(-NNi)Aro = karNikAraH 4. 1. prAkRta0 13

Page #365
194 prAkRtasarvasvam / kAhAgurU = kRSNAguru 17.9. kaNho = kRSNaH 3.78. kattA = kartA 3. 27. kattha = kutra 9.73. kadu = kRtam 17. 18. kadua = kRtvA 9. 58. kaduzaNaM = kaduSNam 12. 13. kadU - kratuH 2.7. kade = kRtam 12. 35. kadhaM = katham 9. 52. kadhedi = kathayati 9. 24. kaMdorTa = nIlotpalam 4. 64. kaMdho = skandhaH 3. 39. kapaMdho = kabandhaH 2. 17. kamai = kAmati 7. 134. kamaMdho = kabandhaH 2. 17. kaMbo = kamraH 3. 72. . kammama(ka)ro = karmakaraH 3. 75. kammakkhamo = karmakSamaH 3. 42. kammo = karma 4. 27. karai = karoti 7. 112. karaNijja = karaNIyam 7. 100. kariaM = kAryam 19. 6. karijai = kriyate 7. 173. karisai = karSati 7.76. karisaM = karISam 1. 21. karuko = gurukaH 19. 14. karei = kArayati 6. 44. karedi = karoti 9. 144. kalaMbo = kadambaH 2. 12. kalijjai = kalyate 17. 9. kaluNA = karuNA 2. 29. kaliM = zvaH 8. 28. kalhAro = kahAraH 3. 11. kabaDo = kapardaH 3. 30.. kavozaNaM = kavoSNam 12. 13. kavvuraM = karvaram 1. 26. kasaTa = kaSTam 19. 7. kasaNo = kRSNaH 3. 78. kasumIro = kAzmIraH 3. 94. kasti = kutra 9.73. kahIai = kathyate 8. 179. kaho = kaphaH 2. 25. kAmaiMcI = kAkaciJcI 4. 1. kAavvaM = kartavyam 7. 114. kAiMcI = kAkacicI 4. 1. kArDa = kRtvA 4.38; 7. 114. kAUNa = kRtvA 7. 114. kANDa = kRSNa 17. 8. kArai, kArAveha = kArayati 6. 44. kAriaM = kAryam 19.6.. kAlAaso, kAlAso= kAlAyasaH 4. 10. kAhaM = kariSyAmi 6.28. kAhAvaNo = kApiNaH 3. 46. kAhimi = kariSyAmi 6. 6. kAhIa = akArSIt 7. 113. kAhIi == kariSyati 7. 113. kAhe = kadA 5. 62. kiI = kRtiH 1. 34. kiMsuo= kiMzukaH 9. 5. kiMci = kiJcit 8. 33. kiccaM = kRtyam 18. 3. kiccA = kRtyA 18. 3. kiNai = krINAti 6. 38. kiNa = kena 5. 57. kiNo = katham 8. 16. kittA = kRtyA 1. 34. kittI = kIrtiH 3.27.

Page #366
Glossary 195 kira = nizcayArthakamavyayam 8. 15. kerimaMtilaM = kelimandiram 20. 24. 'kirAdo = kirAtaH 9. 36. kero = saMbandhI 4. 64. kilaMto = klAntaH 3. 80. . kevaTTo = kaivartaH 3. 27. kilittaM = kRptam 1. 40. kesuo = kiMzukaH 1. 15. 'kilissaha, kilesai = klibhAti 3. 80. kou(-kodu-)halaM(llaM) = kautUhalam "kiva( -vi)No = kRpaNaH 1. 34. 3. 75. 'kivA = kRpA 1. 34. koTima = kuTTimam 1. 24. 'kivANo =kRpANaH 1. 34. kodAlo = kuddAlaH 1. 24. kisaro = kesaraH 1. 41. kotalo = kuntalaH 1. 24. kisI = kRSiH 1. 34. koMbhI = kumbhI 1. 24. kiha = katham 8. 16. koravo = kauravaH 7. 15. kihaM = gRham 19. 8. kozaNaM = koSNam 12. 13. kIdisaM = kIdRzam 9. 8. kohaMDo = kUSmANDaH 3. 45. kIrai = kriyate 7. 173. kkhu = khalu 8. 2. kIsa = katham 8. 16. kha kukkheo = kauzeyaH I. 52. khAi, khaurai = khaunAti 7. 127. kucchI = kukSiH 3. 40. khai = khAditam 1. 13. kucchimadI = kukSimatI 12. 20. kharaM = kSauram 1. 49. kujjaakusumaM = kubjakakusumam 2. 33. khaggo = khaDgaH 3. 1. kujjhai = krudhyati 7. 130. khajai = khAdyate 6. 2. kuNai = karoti 7. 112. khaNaha, khammai = khanati 7. 82. kuNamANo = kurvan 6. 19. khaNo = kSaNaH 9. 41. kuNejAhi, kuNejo-karotu ityAdi 6. 35 khaNNU = sthANuH 3. 18, 71. kupaci = kvacit 19. 9. khaMDidu = khaNDitaH 17. 2. kuppalaM = kuTmalam 3. 60. khaMDu = khaGgaH 18. 7. kumaro = kumAraH 1. 13. khattio = kSatriyaH 8. 35. kuMbhAro, kuMbhAro = kumbhakAraH 4. 1. khaMdharA = kandharA 2. 33. kumhaMDo = kUSmANDaH 3. 45; 9. 143. khaMdhaAro, khaMdhAro = skandhAvAraH 4. 1. kulavaDDhaNo = kulavardhanaH 3. 35. khaMdho = skandhaH 3. 39. keako = saMbandhI 15. 7. khamA = kSamA 3. 42; 9. 2. keDhavo = kaiTabhaH 2. 19, 28. khaMbho = stambhaH 3. 18, 69. kettiaM, kedahaM = kiyat 4. 64. kharaM = gRham 19. 8. keravaM = kairavam 1. 44. khala = khalu 8. 31. keriso = kIdRzaH 1. 23. khaliaM = skhalitam 3. 1.

Page #367
196 prAkRtasasvam / khAai, khAi = khAdati 7.59. khAro = kSAraH 3. 42. khijai = khidyate 7. 126. khIraM = zIram 9. 41. khu = khalu 8. 2. khujai = paryasyati 7. 121. khujo = kubjaH 2. 33. khudRi = tuDati 7. 64. khuDukkA = apakAmayati 7. 100. khuNNaM = kSuNNam = 3. 42. khudai, khummai, khulai = kSuNatti 7. 52. khuppai = ploSati 7. 46. khoDao = sphoTakaH 3. 18. gauravaM = gauravam 9. 14. gao = gajaH 2. 2. gaggaraM = gadgadam 2. 13. gacchaM = gamiSyAmi 6. 29. gajaM, gaI = gadyam 3. 32. gaDe, gade = gataH 12. 34. gaDDaho = gardabhaH 3. 30. gaDDo = gartaH 3. 29. gaNesaro = gaNezvaraH 4. 4. gaMThI == gRSTiH 4. 20. gaMDA = granthiH 3. 15. gaNNA = gaNanA 12. 17. gadua = gatvA 12. 23. gaddaho = gardabhaH 9. 42. gabu = gRdhraH 17. 4. gaMtUNa = gatvA 11. 3. gabbharo = gahvaraH 3.62. gabbhiNaM = garbhitam 2. 2. gaMbhirIaM = gAmbhIryam 3. 22. gamijai, gamIai, gammai = gamyate 7. 172. garihA = gardA 3. 82. garuaM = gurukam I. 26. garuI = gurvI 1. 26; 3. 94. gazchi, gazchidANi = gatvA 12. 23. gaharo = gahvaraH 3. 62. gahi = gRhItam 1. 21. gahidavvaM = grahItavyam 9. 130. gahiro = gabhIraH 1. 21. gAi, gAai = gAyati 7. 60. gAI, gAvI = gauH 4. 64. gAmaNiNo = grAmaNyaH 5. 18. gAmo = grAmaH 3. 69. gAravaM, goravaM = gauravam 1. 51. gAvANo = grAvA 5. 53. gijai = gIyate 7. 181. gijjhai = gRdhyate 7. 77. giTTI = gRSTiH I. 34. giddho = gRdhraH 1. 34. girA = gI: 4. 15. gilai = girati 7. 24. gihavaI = gRhapatiH 4. 61. guMjollai = vilulati 7. 125. guNillo = guNavAn 4. 42. guMthai = athnAti 7. 23. guNhai = gRhNAti 17. 68. . guluguMchai = unnamayati 7. 156. gejjhaM = grAhyam I. 7. gejjhai, geNhIai = gRhyate 7. 178. geNhai = gRhNAti 7.96. goI = gopI 17.6. gottaM = gotram 4. 2. golA = godAvarI 4. 64.

Page #368
Glossary 197 govaddhaNo = govardhanaH 3. 35. caMDaNaM = candanam 2. 41. cattA = carcA 4. 64. ghaDukkae = ghaTotkacaH 12. 30. cattArA, cattAri, cattAre, cattAro = ghatti = zIghram 8. 27. catvAraH etc. 5. 119. ghammo = dharmaH 3. 3. caMto = candraH 18. 16. gharaM = gRham 3. 62. caMdaudao, caMdodao= candrodayaH 4.1. gharaMdhareNa = gRheNa gRheNa 5. 134. caMdimA = candrikA 2. 5. gharito = gRhavAn 4. 42. caMdru = candraH 17.4. ghasadi = sRjati 9. 122. camaraM = cAmaraH 1. 13. ghasumaro = ghasmaraH 4. 94. * cala( -lla)i = calati 7. 85. ghisai = asate 8. 122. calaNo = caraNaH 2. 29. ghummai, gholai = ghUrNati 7.9. calidu = calitaH 16. 5. gheavvaM = grahItavyam 7. 97. cavaI = vakti 17.72. . gheuANa = gRhItvA 4. 37. cavvadi = carcati 9. 127. gheu = grahItum 7. 97. cAuaMgI = cArvaGgI 3. 95. gheUNa( -NaM ), ghettUNa( -NaM) = gRhItvA cAo( -vo ) = cApaH 2. 1. cAhasi = icchasi 17. 8. 4. 36. ghejjhai, gheppada = gRhyate 7. 178. ciaM( -NaM)= cittam 3. 75. ghoTTai = pibati 7. 115. ciTThadi = tiSThati 9. 136. ciNai = cinoti 7. 35. ciNhaM = cihnam 9. 45. caai-zaknoti 7.55; tyajati 7. 104. cittaNNuo, cittajANuo-cittajJaH 3. 6. caittaM = caitram 1. 43. ciMtai( - tei )= cintayati 6. 44; cauTThI = caturthI 1. 12; 3. 15; 9. 3. 7. 101. cauTTho = caturthaH 1. 12. ciramAlai = pratipAlayati 7. 158. cauddahI, coddahI = caturdazI 1. 12. cilAdo = kirAtaH 2.7. cauddaho = caturdaza 1. 12. cillaM = sUrpaH 4. 64. 'cakkaAo, cakkAo = cakravAkaH 4. 1. cihuro = cikuraH 2. 6. cakkhai = svadate 7. 100, 152. cimhako, cihamako = jimhakaH 18.7. caccai, cappai = carcati 7. 151. cukaM == bhraSTam 7. 183. 'caJcaraM = catvaram 3. 58. cuNNei = cUrNayati 7. 159. cacchai = takSNoti 7. 48. cuMpai = Arohati 7. 136. caDu = cATu 1. 13. culuculai = sphurati 7. 165. "cavaNaM = piSTvA 4. 39. cUcuaM = cUcukam 2. 1.

Page #369
198 coTTI caturthI 1. 12. corAve, corei - corayati 6. 44. = cia cea cchivai, cchvai eva 8. 19; 11. 12. spRzati 7. 102. chaa SaT 5. 125. challo, cheo chekaH 4.64 " = chaTTo = SaSThaH 3. 1. chaDDai tyajati 7. 104. chattivaNNo = saptaparNaH 2. 40; 4. 1. chappao SaTpadaH 2. 40. 3. 1. chamA = kSamA 3. 42. chammUho = SaNmukhaH 2. 40; 3. 1. chA, chAhI : chAei - chAdayati 7. 141. chAyA 2. 48. chAo, chAvao = zAvakaH 2. 40. chAro kSAraH 3. 42. hikkaM chittaM spRSTam 7. 182. choDi cha = = = chupati 9. 123. higgadi, chuvadi chiMdai chinatti 7. 66. chippara, chuppai, chavijjai, chuvijjaha: chupyate 7. 175. chIraM = kSIram 3. 40. chivai, chuAi chudhaM kSudham 3. 40. chuNaM kSuNNam 3, 42. kSuram 3. 40. churaM chuvIadi = chupyate 9. 124. chihA FEET 3. 51. checchaM chetsyAmi 6. 29. chettaM kSetram 3. 40. kSudrA 17. 8. www prAkRtasarvasvam / spRzati 7. 168. ja jabhai, jii jayati 7. 90. jaakkAro, jokkAro jai = yatiH 5 15. jaibhA yadA 5. 62. jaitto = jaitraH 1. 44. jauM yat 17. 33. = * jaggai jauNA ( - Na) arDa = yamunAtaTaM 4. 1. jaccho yakSmA 3. 41. afe: 9. 35. janatA 4. 35. = = 1 jaNadA jaNo = jana: 5. 2. jaNaseNo yajJasenaH 9. 46. jaNNU = jAnuH 3. 75. jattha jadhA - jAgarti 7 154. - = yasmAt yasmin 17. 34. yathA 9. 24. - jayakAra: 4. 1.. jamau janma 15.9. jaMpai = jalpati 7. 19. jaMbhAI, jaMbhAi, jaMbhahai, jaMbhAhAi jRmbhate 7. 32, 34. javai japati 4. 24. jaso yazaH 4. 27. = yathA 1. 13. jaha ( - hA) jahiTThilo = yudhiSThiraH 1. 26. jA, jAva yAvat 4. 9. jAbhAe = yAtrA 5 43. jAi, jAbhai aifa 7. 60. jANai jAnAti 7. 13. jANIbhai = jJAyate 7. 180. www jANU, jaNNU = jAnuH 3. 75. jAdisaM = yAdRzam 9. 16. jAmAaro jAmAuo jAmAtA 5. 139. jAmAtRkaH 1. 35. --

Page #370
Glossary 199 jhAi, jhAi = dhyAyati 7. 60. jhijjhai = kSayati 7. 20. TA( tA )virajai = tapyate 18. 5. TiMTimo = DiNDimaH 17.7. (-ThA )vai = sthApayati 7. 162. Thidu = sthitam 17. 18. Thakkai = jahAti 7. 21. Thero = sthaviraH 4. 64. jAhe = yadA 5. 62. ji( -jI )bhai = jIvati 1. 22. jiaM = jitam 7. 94. jigyadi = jighrati 9. 115. jiNNaM = jIrNam 7. 182. jibbhA, jIhA = jihvA 3. 62. jimho = jihmaH 3. 2. jibvai = jIyate 7.95. jIaM, jIviraM = jIvitam 4. 9. jIA = jyA 3. 93. jualI = yugalam 4. 64. juAgo = yuvA 5. 53. juggaM = yugmam 3. 3. juttaM = yuktam 2. 30. jujjhai = yudhyati 7. 77. jujjha, juddhaM = yuddham 3. 34. juNNaM = jIrNam 7. 182. juhiTilo = yudhiSThiraH 9. 10. jUrai = krudhyati 7. 130. je = pAdapUraNe 8. 31. jettiaM, jedaha, jettikaM = yAvat 4. 64; 9. 148. jemai = jemati 7. 102. jeva( --vva ) = eva 9. 159. jovai = pazyati 7. 105. jovvaNaM = yauvanam 2. 30; 3. 71. jia, jebha = eva 10. 10. jeva = evaM 9. 153. Dasai = dazati 2. 34. DaMsaNo = daMzanaH 2. 34. DaMso = daMzaH 2. 34. DakaM = daSTam 7. 182. Dagamaga = asthiram 17. 8. DajhaM = dagdham 3. 33. Dajjhadi = dahyate 13. 6. DaDDhau = dagdhA 17. 10. Da( -damaNo = damanaH 17. 5. DaMDo = daNDaH 2. 35. Dahai = dahati 2. 34. DahaNo = dahanaH 2. 34. DAho = dAhaH 2. 34. DolA = dolA 2. 35. Dolei = dolAyate 2. 35. Dohalei = dohadAyate 2. 35. jhaMpai == chAdayati, bhAkrAmayati 7. 100, 141. jhatti = zIghram 8. 27. jharai = kSarati '7. 57. DhakkaI = sthagati 7. 45. DhuMdullai = bhramati 7. 137. Dhukkai = pravizati 7. 149.

Page #371
200 aNaM araM gaI = nadI 5.26. NaM nanu 9. 155. = nakhaH 3. 75. kho maMgalaM gUlaM Naccai NaJcaNaM = cirI Namo Na nayanam 2. 41. nagaram 3. 22. = lAGgalam 2. 39. lAGgUlam 2. 39. nRtyati 7. 79. nartanam 3. 27. nartanazIlA 3. 27. gajjai jAnAti 7. 180. TTa ( - Da ) i = nRtyati 7.85. lalATam 4.60. DAlaM = namaH 5. 130. daNao nandatanayaH 3. 79. Navara (raM) = kevalam 8.11, 12. Navari anantaram 8. 13. Navarijjai = kathyate 7. 179. Navi vaiparItye 8. 21. aro nabhazvaraH 2. 1. haalaM = nabhaHsthalam 4. 6. ho : NAi = - vAraNArthe avyayam 8. 3. NAo [-kko] NArAaNo nArAyaNa: 2. 43. NiasaNa nidarzanam 4. 20. = nabhaH 3. 75. = nAyakaH 3. 75. = = Niivo, Nikkivo = niSkRpaH 3. 75. NiuMjai, Nimei = niyuGkte 7. 68. Niutto = niyukta: 1. 35. Nioio = naiyogika : 1. 45. NikkaMtI niSkrAntiH 3. 38. Nikka (kkha ) mai = niSkrAmati 3. 39. NikkaMpo niSkampaH 3. 38. = prAkRtasarvasvam / - Nikko, Nikkho NicaM nRtyam 18. 4. NiJcalaM nizcalam 3. 53. Nijjai/ == nIyate 7. 181. Nijjhai snihyati 3. 67. NidaNo = nirdhanaH 3. 35. giddhoM = snigdhaH 3. 67. NiNNaM nimnam 3. 57. nindanti 9. 1. == deidi NipaTTa NiSpaMdo Nilii, NimIlai nimmAi, Nismavai, Nimmai, NimmANai i uro DuM NettaM = = fauffa 7. 26, 27. NimmAliaM nirmAlyam 4. 32. NiraNukkosro = niranukrozaH 4.6. NirAusA nirAyuH 4. 6. NiruvamaM nirupamam 4. 6. NivvattaM = nirvartyam 3. 27. Nivvalai = niSpadyate 7. 25. NivvudI = nirvRtiH 2. 7. Nisahai, NisUDhai = nisahate 7. 118. hiso nikaSa: 2. 6. NihiaM ( --taM ) = nihitam 3. 75. NihuaM = nibhRtam 1. 35. Numajjai zete 7. 138. NUNa ( NaM ) nUnam 4. 25. nayati 6. 3. = fa: 3. 39. gADham 4. 64. niSpandaH 3. 49. = nUpuraH 1. 32. nIDam 3. 71. - netram 4. 2. nimIlati 7.86. ho No = khede 8. 22. Nollai = nudati 7. 8. snehaH 3. 67.

Page #372
Glossary 201 NohalaM = lohala: 2. 39. pahAi = snAti 3. 89. pahANaM = snAnam 3. 66, 89. tai. = tati 5. 15. taiaM( -jja) = tRtIyam 2. 16. taiA = tadA 5. 62. tauM = tat 17. 33. taM = tvAm 5. 82. taMsaM = vyasram 4. 20. taDatti = zIghram 8. 27. taDDU = tarduH 3. 30. taNaM = tRNam 1. 33. taNuI = tanvI 3. 94. taNulaTThI = tanuyaSTiH 2. 31. tattha, tassi, tahiM = tatra 9.73. tadhA = tathA 9. 4. tama (-mma )i = tAmyati 7. 85. taMbo = stambaH 3. 16. taMbolaM = tAmbUlam 1. 24. tarai, tIrai = zaknoti 7. 55. taraho = pragalbhaH 4. 64. tarijai, tIrai = tIryate 7. 174. ta( -tA)laveMTa = tAlavRntam 1. 13. talAo = taDAgaH 2. 23. tavai = stauti = 7. 65. tavo = stavaH 3. 16. tasai = vasati 7. 101. taha( -hA)= tathA 1. 13; 16. 16. tA, tAva = tAvat 4.9; 8. 33. tAbhappaM = tAdAtmyam 3. 61. tADei = tADayati 7. 170. tAdisaM = tAdRzam 9. 16. tAlA, tAhe = tadA 5. 62. tAhaM = teSAm 16. 7. tia = trayaH ityAdi 17. 78. tikkhAlai, tebhai = tejayati 7. 160. tikkho, tiNho = tIkSNaH 3. 68. tiDDuvai = tADayati 7. 170. tiNA = tena 5. 57. . tiNNai, tiNNAai, timmai = timyati 7. 148. tiNNaM = tIrNam 4.2. tiNi = trayaH ityAdi 5. 115. tidha = tathA 19. 12. tiracchaM, tiriaM, teracchaM = tiryaka 3. 21. tiri = tiraH 8. 18. tIsA = triMzat 4. 5. tuGga = tvam 16. 8. tujjhe, tumhe = yUyam 5. 115. tui, tuDai, toDai = toDati 7. 64. tume, tumbhe = yUyam 19. 21; 20. 12. tuvaraMte[-ti = tvarante 6. 9. tUrai, tuvarai = tvarate 7. 5. tUraM = tUryam 3. 21. tUsai = tuSyati 7. 83. teai = tejayati 7. 160. tecattArisA = tricatvAriMzat 4. 8. teNNi = teSAm 17. 78. tettikaM, titti = tAvat 4. 64. tera = tvadIyam 17. 78. teraha = trayodaza 1. 7. tellaM = tailam 3. 71. tellokkaM = trailokyam 3.71. tevaNNAsA = tripaJcAzat 4. 8. tevIsai, tevIsA = trayoviMzatiH 4. 8. to = tvam 17. 78.

Page #373
202 prAkRtasarvasvam / tokkha = stokam Intro. I. 3. tti = iti 8. 4. stha = stha 6. 14. thaaha, thaei = sthagati 7. 45, 102. thakkaI = tiSThati 7. 102. thakkAvai = sthApayati 17. 76. thaMgai = unnamayati 7. 156. thaDo = stabdhaH 3. 36. thapillai = corayati 7. 122. thaNo = stanaH 3. 16. thammapattI, tharamapatanI = dharmapatnI 19.7 thANU = sthANuH 3. 19. thippai = tRpyati 7. 12. thimmai = timyati 17. 75. . thumai, thuvai = stauti 7. 65. thuI = stutiH 3.16. thuNadi = stauti 9. 120. thullaM, thUlaM = sthUlam 3. 71; 9. 50. theri = sthairyam 3. 22. thoaM( ka ) = stokam 4. 64. dasa(-1)balo = dazabala: 2. 46. dasa(-ha)muho = dazamukhaH 2. 46.. dasa( -ha)raho = dazarathaH 2. 46. dasAro = dazAhaH = 3. 86. dahiM = dadhi 5. 31. dAkkhavai = darzayati 17. 65. dADhA = daMSTrA 4. 64. dANi = idAnIm 8. 24. dAvei = darzayati 7. 106. dAhaM = dAsyAmi 6. 28. dAhiNaM = dakSiNam 4. 64. di(-de)aro = devaraH 1. 41. dikSaso(-ho)= divasaH 2. 47. digdho, dIho = dIrghaH 3.75; 4. 49.. dicchaM = dekSyAmi 6. 29. dijai = dIyate 7. 181. diTThibhA = diSTyA 4.64. diTThI = dRSTiH 3. 13. diNNaM = dattam 7. 182. disA = dik 4. 18. dIadi = dIyate 9. 126. dIsai = dRzyate 7. 177. dIharao, dIharo = dIrghaH 4. 49, 51.. duaro, dukkaro = duSkaraH 3. 75. dualaM, duUlaM = dukUlam 1. 31. duAraM, dAraM = dvAram 3. 96. duArio = dauvArikaH 1. 5. duiaM(-jaM)= dvitIyam 2. 16. duillANi = dviH, catuH 17. 78. dukkhio, duhio = duHkhitaH 3. 75.. duguNo = dviguNaH 5. 117. duggamo = durgamaH 1. 29. durbu = dugdham 7. 182. duppecche, duppezye = duSprekSaH 13. 2.. 13343 daibha = dattvA 9. 126. daico = daityaH 1. 43. daivaM, devvaM = daivam 1. 44. daissadi = dAsyati 9. 125. dautti = drAk 9. 150. dasaNaM, darisaNaM = darzanam 3. 83. daMsAvei, daMsei, darisei = darzayati 3. 83. dakkho, daccho = dakSaH 3. 42. daLUNaM = dRSTvA 4. 39. dara(-ri)sedi = darzayati 11. 8.

Page #374
Glossary 203 dubhaM = dugdham 9. 182. dhaNullo = dhanavAn 4. 42. dubbhai = duhyate 11. 9. dhammello = dhammillaH 1. 15. duraikkamo = duratikramaH 4. 6. dhammo = dharmaH 3. 3. durAAro, durArao-durAcAraH 4. 6, 51. dhAai, dhAi = dadhAti 7. 57. durAsao = durAsadaH 4. 6. dhANukko = dhAnuSkaH 3. 38. dula(-lla)ho = durlabhaH 3. 75. dhippai, dhuppai = dIpyate 7. 102. duve = dve ityAdi 5. 116. dhIraM = dhairyam 1. 46. duveo= dvivedaH 5. 117. dhuai, dhuNai, dhuvai = dhunoti 7.93 duvvai = dUyate II. 9. dhuraM = dhutam 7. 94. duvvAsA = durvAsAH 9. 59. dhukkaD = kSudhyati 7. 22. duhavI = durbhagA 4. 64. dhutto = dhUrtaH 3. 27. duhijai, duhIai = duhyate 7. 176. dhurA = dhUH 4. 15. duhidiA = duhitA 9. 148. dhuvvai = dhUyate 7.95. dUmai = dUyate 7. 10. dhUA = duhitA 4. 64. dUsai = duSyati 7. 83. dhUmAai, dhUmAi = dhUmAyate 7. 107. dRsaho = duHsahaH 1.29. dhoai = dhAvati 7. 100. dUsAhio = dauHsAdhikaH 1. 52. dhoriaM = dhuryam 3. 22. dUsIlo = duHzIlaH 1. 29. de = pAdapUraNe 8. 31. naaraM = nagaram 2. 43. dei = dadAti 6. 3. nArAmaNo = nArAyaNaH 2. 43. deulaM, devaulaM = devakulam 4. 9. nibhai, niacchai = pazyati 7. 105. deo = devaH 2. 1. nizThulaM = niSThuram 12. 7. dekha = pazya 17. 9. nisaDho = niSadhaH 2. 27. devaNNuo, devajANuo = daivajJaH 3. 6. numai = chAdayati 7. 141. dehia = dadAti ityAdi 6. 42. nehuM = nIDam 1. 23. doNNaM = dvayoH 4.2; 5. 113.: doNi = dve 5. 116. dohaMDa = dvikhaNDa 5. 118. . pa(-pA)aDaM = prakaTam 1. 3. dohalaM = dohadam 2. 12. paabbho = pragalbhaH 4. 64. do( -duhAi = dvidhAkRtam 1. 19. pallai, pasarai = prasarati 7. 167. dohAijaha = dvidhAkriyate 2. 1. pabhAdo = pravAdaH 2. 2. pathadI = prakRtiH 2. 7. paisai = pravizati 7. 149. dhamijai = dhamAyate 7. 40. pa(-pA)u = prAkRtam 1. 13.

Page #375
204 prAkRtasarvasvam / pauMjai = prayuGkte 7. 67. pa(-pA)DisiddhI = pratisiddhiH 1. 3. pautto = pravRttaH I. 35. paDihArI = pratihArI 2. 10. pautthaM, pavasi = proSitam 7. 182. paDuI = paTvI 3. 94. paumaM, pomma = padmam 3. 94; 4. 64. paDhai = paThati 2. 11. paumA, pommA, pommarAo padmA 3. 94. paTato, paDhamANo = paThan 6. 17. paurisaM = pauruSam 1. 28, 49. paDhAvei, paDhei, pADhai = pAThayati 6. 47. paurusaM = pauruSam 9. 15. paDhia, paTua = paThitvA 15. 10. pauro = pauraH I. 49. paDhIai = paThyate 6. 2. paoTTho, pavaTTho = prakoSThaH 1. 47. padumaM, puDhamaM, puDhumaM = prathamam 1. 5. paoharo = payodharaH 2. 30. paNAmei = upanayati 7. 102. pakkho = pakSaH 3. 37. pane = vanam 20. 10. pakhamalanaanA = pakSmalanayanA 19. 12. paMTito = paNDitaH 19. 7. paggale = pramattaH 13. 9. paMDido= paNDitaH 6. 18. paMgaNaM = prAGgaNam 13. 7. paNNaraha = paJcadaza 3. 57. paMguraNaM, paMguraNu prAvaraNam 4. 64. 17.9. paNNavIsA = paJcaviMzatiH 3. 57. pacai( -e) = pacati 6.2. paNNasaI = paJcazatI 3. 57. paMcahuttaM = paJcakRtvaH 4. 53. paNNADai, parihai = vilolati 7. 125. pacchaM = pathyam 3. 31, paNNAsA = paJcAzat 3. 57. pacchima = pazcimam 3. 53. paNhA, paNho = praznaH 4. 29. pajjuNNo = pradyumnaH 3. 57. pattiAai = pratyeti 7. 155. pajjharai = prakSarati 7. 57. pattharu = prastaraH 17. 2. paTTaNaM = pattanam 3. 28. pattha( -tthA )vo = prastAvaH 1. 13. paTThati = vardhate 20. 9. patthido = prasthitaH 3. 70. paDai = patati 7.74. paI = padyam 3. 32. paDAA = patAkA 2. 10. paMtI = patiH 4. 23. paDiAro = pratikAraH 2. 10. papphuTTai, papphoDai = prasphuTati 7. 147. paDiMsuaM = pratizrutam 4. 20. pabbho, paho = prahvaH 3. 62. paDicchai = pratIcchati 7. 132. pamillai, pamIlai = pramIlati 7. 86. pa( -pA )DiphaddhI = pratispardhI 1. 3. pamhaai = prasmarati 7. 18. paDidu = patitam 16. 5. pamhalaM = pakSmalam 3. 43. paDimA = pratimA 2.7. payche = pakSaH 20. 6. pa(-pA )DivaA = pratipat 1. 3. parajANuo, paraNNuo = parajJaH 3. 6. paDivaNaM = pratipannam 2. 10, 42. parapparaM, paruSparaM, paropparaM, parovaraM = paDivAlei = pratipAlayati 7. 158. parasparam 4.1.

Page #376
paravaso, paravvaso = paravazaH 3. 76. parahuo = parabhRtaH 1. 35. parAhINa = parAdhInaH 17. 56. pariaDI = parivRddhiH 3. 36. parittAi = paritrAyate 7. 102. paribbhamai, paribhamai = paribhramati 7. 171. parivAlai, parivisai = parivizati 7. 150. parivudI = parivRtiH 2. 7. parihUo = paribhUtaH 7. 4. palaMDo = palagaNDaH 4. 1. palAvo = pralApaH 2. 14. palitto = pradIptaH 2. 12. palippai = pradIpyati 2. 12. palIvo = pradIpaH 2. 12. pallai, pallasthai, pallassai = paryasyati 7. 121. . pallattho = paryastaH 3. 24. pallaMko = paryaGkaH 3. 24. palalaM = palvalam 3. 3. pallANaM = paryANam 3. 24. pava(vA)ho = pravAhaH 1. 13. pavAai, pavvAai = pravAti 7. 171. pavudo = pravRtaH 2. 7. pazumAli = pazumAram 12. 24. pazTaNaM = pattanam 12.:. pasavai = pravizati 17. 71. pa(-pA)siddhI = prasiddhiH 1. 3. pa(-pA)suttaM = prasuptam 1. 3. paha(-hA)ro = prahAraH 1. 13. pahavai = prabhavati 18. 8. pahuttaNaM = prabhutvam 9. 55. pahudI = prabhRti 2. 7. . pahuppai = prabhavati 7. 5. pahUaM = prabhUtam 7. 4. paho = panthAH I. 16. pAaaM, pAio = prAkRtam 1. 35. pAavaDaNaM, pAvaDaNa = pAdapatanam 4. 1. pAavIDhaM, pAvIDhaM = pAdapITham 4. 1. pAuDaM = prAkRtam 2. 10. pAuso = prAvRT 1. 35; 4. 18. pAo = pAkaH 2. 2. pANi = pAnIyam I. 21. pAdubbhavai = prAdurbhavati 7. 2. pAdubbhUo = prAdurbhUtaH 7. 4. pAvArao, pArao = prAvArakaH 4. 9. pAsaM = pArzvam 3. 84. pAsANo, pAhANo = pASANaH 2. 47. pi = api 8. 17. piai = pibati 7. 115. piaM = priyam 4. 24. piaDA = priyaH 17. 5. piaraMjai, pariraMjai = bhanakti 7. 142. piA = priyA 5. 30. pimA, piro = pitA 5. 41. piucchA, piussiA = pitRSvasA 4.64 piovagamaNaM = priyopagamanam 4. 4 pikkaM = pakvam 1. 4. pijjA = pIyate 7. 181. piJjAtaM = vijJAtam = 19. 18. piTTai = pIDayati 15. 9. piMDavAio = paiNDapAtikaH 1. 45 pidaNA = pRtanA 9. 16. piluTTho = pluSTaH 3. 88. piloso = ploSaH 3. 88. piva, ppiva = iva 3. 17; 8. 14. pibvavaH = pizAcakaH 12. 18.

Page #377
206 prAkRtasamasvam / pisAlaM = vizAlam 19. 9. pisumao = vismayaH 19. 14. pihalo = pRthulaH 1. 34. pIaM, pibhalaM = pItam 4. 50. pIUsaM = pIyUSam 2. 1. 'pINadA = pInatA 4. 35. pucchio = pRSTaH 7. 153. puMchai, pudRi = proJchati 7.62. puMcho = pucchaH 4. 20. puDhe = puSTam 4. 29. puTThI = puSTiH 4.29. puNaravi = punarapi 4. 6. puNarutaM = punaruktam 4. 6. puNavi, puNovi = punarapi 9. 49. puNottaM = punaruktam 4. 2. puNNavaMto = puNyavAna 4. 42. puttao, puttahao = putrakaH 4. 51. puttaho, puttillo, puttullo, putto = putraH / 4. 48. puppha = puSpam 3. 48. pummai, dekkhA = pazyati 17. 64. purimaM, pubvaM = pUrvam 3. 91. purilo, poro = pauraH 4. 47. puriso = puruSaH 1. 28. purui = pUrvI 3. 94. pulaha, puloai, pulaai, passai = pazyati 7. 105. pulize = puruSaH 13. 6. pulomI = paulomI 1. 52. pucaNho = pUrvAhnaH 3. 11. pusai = mArTi 7. 56. puso = pauSaH 1. 52. puso, pusso = puSyaH 3. 75. puhai = pRthivI 1. 16. puhui = pRthvI 3. 94. pUlazi = pUrayasi 14. 6. pUsai = puSyati 7. 83. pUsANo = pUSA 5. 53. pRthuNinAtho = pRthivInAthaH 19. 10. pRthumasiNeho = prathamasnehaH 19. 15. pekkhadi, pecchadi = pazyati 9. 112. pe, porTa = udaram Intro. 4. 3,64. peDhe = piSTam 1. 15. peMDaM = piNDam 1. 15. pemmaM = prema 3.71. peraMto = paryantaH 1.7. pellai, pellei, pellavai, pellAvai = prerayati 6. 46. pezchadi = pazyati 12.7. pokkharaM = puSkaram 1. 24; 3. 37. pottha = pustakam I. 24. poDhA = prauDhA 1. 48. poravo = pauravaH 9. 15. phaMsai = spRzati 7. 144. phaMsei, pharisei = sparzayati 3. 83. phaMso, phariso = sparzaH 3. 83. phaNaso = panasaH 2. 36. phanitUna = bhaNitvA 19. 17. . phaddhI = spardhA 3. 48. pharusaM = paruSam 2. 36. phalihA = parikhA 2. 29. phalihI = paridhiH 2. 36. phaliho = parighaH 2. 6, 29. phAlai = pATayati 7.11. phiTTai = bhraMzate 7. 166. phui, phuDai = sphuTati 7. 85.

Page #378
phurai = sphurati 7. 165. phusadi = mArSTi 9. 117. phoDao - sphoTakaH 9. 39. ba baraM badaram 9. 3. baillo = balIvardaH 4.64. banda phalammi bamhaNo bamhANo = brAhmaNa: 3. 11. brahmA 5.53. barahaM, barihaM = barham 3. 85. barahI, barihI barhI 3. 85. bAhyam 8. 30. bahi bahibbhavai = bahirbhavati 7. 4. bahibbhUo = bahirbhUtaH 7. 4.: bahiraM, bAhiraM = bahirbhUtam 4. 64. bahiro = badhiraH 2.25. = = -- baddhaphale 3. 76. bahuI = bahvI 3. 94. bAho bASpa: 3. 52. bASpam 3. 52. barpha bihaSphadI = bRhaspatiH 9.54. bhaappai bhabhavaM bihiaM = bRMhitam 1. 34. bihei = bibheti 7. 29. bujhai = budhyate 7.77. bujjhAvio = bodhitaH 7. 77. bujjhiro buDDai majjati 7. 98. atal 7.79. belaM, billaM = bilvam 3. 3. = boraM badaram 1. 8. borI = badarI 1. 8. brodi = brUte 18. 10. == bha bRhaspatiH 4. 62. bhagavan 5.52. Glossary bhairavo vo bhagaM : bhagnam 3. 2. bhanakti 7. 142. bhaJjai bhaNai bhaNati 6. 7. bhaNNae bhaNyate 11. 9. bharttA 3. 27. bhadram 3. 4. bhamai bhammai bhramati 7. 85. bhamiro bhramaNazIlaH 4. 41. bharati 7. 14. bharataH 9. 25. bhattA bhaddaM bharai bharadho = = = bhavaM bhavaNaM bhavia bhavvaM = - bharaho : = bharataH 2. 9. = bhavan 5. 52. = - bhavanam 2. 2. bhUtvA 9 110. bhaTAlako bhazTidAla bhasalo = bhavyam 3. 3. 1= bhairavaH 1. 44. = wind bhasuma bhassai bhasma 4. 64. aMzate 7. 166. bhAi, bhIsai, bhAei, bhisei, bhAAvei, bhisAvei = bhAyayati 7.30. bhaTTArakaH 14.2. = ( hai ) bhartRdAraka 12. 27. bhramaraH 14. 64. bhAbhaNaM, bhANaM bhAadi bhAti 9. 116. bhAaro bhrAtA 5. 39. bhAaheo, bhAaheaM = bhAgadheyam 9.56. bhrAtRkaH 1. 35. bhAi bibheti 7. 29. bhAuo : bhAdA bhrAtA 9 148. bhAdi = bibheti 9. 121. bhAriA, bhajjA bhAvao 207 = - bhAjanam 4. 12. bhAryA 3. 23. = bhAvakaH 7. 100. bhikkhAjIvibho = bhaikSAjIvikaH 1.45.

Page #379
208 prAkRtasarvasvam / bhiMgAro = bhRGgAraH 1. 34. mauDaM = mukuTam 1. 26. bhiMgo = bhRGgaH 1. 34. mauNaM, moNaM = maunam 1. 50. miJco = bhatyaH 18. 4. mauraM = mukuram 1. 26. bhiMDivAlo, bhidivAlo = mindipAla: maulI, molI = mauliH 1. 50. ___4. 64; 9. 46. maUro, moro = mayUraH 1. 11. bhippho = bhISmaH 9. 148. maUho, moho = mayUkhaH 1. 11. bhisai = ploSati 7. 46. mao = madaH 2. 2.. bhIsei = bhISayati 7. 30. maMsaM, mAsaM = mAMsam 4. 36. bhuavattaM, bhuAvattaM = bhujAvartaH 4.1 maMsala, mAsalaM = mAMsalam 4. 36. bhuMjai = bhuGkte 7.67. maMsU = zmazruH 3.7. bhumA = dhUlatA 4. 64. makkaDo = markaTaH 2. 2. bhuvIadi = bhaviSyati 12. 33. makkhalu = maskaraH 17. 2. bhuzkA = bubhukSA 12. 8. makkhasi = mrakSasi 17.9. bhUavaI = bhUtapatiH 7. 3. maggasi = mRgyase 17. 33. bhUjaM, bhujaM = bhUrjam 3. 75. maggo = mArgaH 3. 70. bhUdaM = bhUtam 9. 111. madhu, mahu = makhaH 17. 2. bhecchaM = bhetsyAmi 6.29. maccharo = matsaraH 3. 53. . bhettUNa = bhittvA 7. 102. macchiA = makSikA 3. 40. bhebhalo = vihvalaH 3. 63. majjai = mArjayati 7. 56. bhesei = bheSayati 7. 30. majjaro, majjAro = mArjAraH 1. 13; bhottUNa = bhuktvA 4. 36. 9. 4. bhodi = bhavati 9. 108. majjhaM = madhyam 3. 32. majjhaNNo = madhyAhnaH 3. 8. majjhima = madhyamam 4.1. maraM = mRtam 1. 33. maTTiA = mRttikA 3. 28. maakalo = madakalaH 2. 4. maDa = mRtakam 2. 10. maaMko, muaMko, miaMko = mRgAGkaH maDe, made = mRtaH 12. 34, 35. 1. 34, 35. maDDai, malai = mRdAti 7. 73. maaNai, maaNao = madanakaH 17. 12. maNaM = manAk 4.64. . maiMdo, muiMdo = mRgendraH 1. 35.4.2. maNasI = manasvI 4. 20. mahalaM, maliNaM = malinam 4. 63. maNaNNuo, maNajANuo, maNajjo = maI = matayaH 5. 26. __manojJaH 3. 6. mauI = mRdvI 3.94. maNaharo, maNoharo = manoharaH 4. 6, maukkaM = mRdutvam 3. 59. maNe, maNNe = manye 3. 75.

Page #380
maNo = manaH 4. 13. maMDuko = maNDUkaH 3. 71. maMta * mantram 4. 24. maMthai = madhnAti 4. 24. maMthaNa manthanam 2. 41. madozaNa mandoSNam 12. 13. marai marati 7. 54. maragarbha marakatam 2. 4. mara ( - rA ) lo = marAlaH 1. 13. marahaTTho = mahArASTra: 4. 56. marisai = marSati 7.53. mallANI = mAtulAnI 4. 64. masANaM zmazAnam 3. 7. masiNa masRNam 1. 34. mahiladu - mahilA 17. 8. mahuaM = madhUkam 1. 3. mahuM = madhu 5. 31. mahulaM = madhuram 12. 9. mAarA mAtA 5. 39. 1 mAi, mAai mAti 7. 60. mAIkA = mAtA 12. 15. = mAuA = mAtRkA 1. 35. mAucchA, mAussiA mA ( -ma ) NaMsI manasvI 1. 3. mANaMsiNI = manasvinI 5.30. mANiNI - mAninI 5.30. mAmI = mAtulAnI 4. 64. mAhappaM = mAhAtmyam 3. 61. mAhuriaM = mAdhuryam 3. 22. mibhaiMdo = mRgendraH 13. 7. mizra = mRtaH 9. 16. milAai = mlAyate 7. 31. milANo mlAna: 3. 80. miliTTha = kliSTam 3. 77. prAkRta 0 14 Glossary mAtRSvasA 4.64 iva 3. 75. miva, mitra mIlai mIlati 7. 86. muai, moai, muMcai = muJcati 7. 102, 108; 17. 74. muiMgo mRdaGgaH 1. 4. muo = mRtaH 1 35. mukkara, mellai = muJcati 17. 74 mukkaM = muktam 4.182. - mUrkhaH 3. 1. mukkho mu ( -mo ) garo muggo mudraH 3. 1. muMjAaNo = mauJjAyanaH 1. 52. muMjI = mauJjI 1.52. - muNai jAnAti 7. 13. muNAlaM mRNAlam 1. 35. muNIai = jJAyate 7. 180. muddho = mugdhaH 3. 35. muddANo = mUrdhA 5. 53. mummurai = cUrNayati 7. 159. laDati 7. 128. == murai muhaM = mukham 2. 25. mukharaH 2. 29. muddalo mRgajUdhu = mRgayUtha : 17. 2. mera = madIya 17. 78. meho = meghaH 2. 25. mo mAm 17. 78. mokSyAmi 6. 29. -~ mocchaM : mottUNa mbhasai mudgaraH 2 2; 3. 69. muktvA 7. 102. bhraMza te 7. 166. ya calai calati 18. 2. ciraM = ciram 12. 21. ricazadi tiSThati 13. 3. = 209

Page #381
210 ricaztadi tiSThati 20.7. racelabhA = ceTaka, 12. 28. racole = coraH 14. 1. rachale = jharaH 20. 4. rAjalai yajAA - racchA ra aNaM ratnam 3. 77. raadaM = rajatam 2.7. raippaoso, raipaoso - ravipradoSaH 2. 76. rakSA 2. 69. di raNati 9. 1. jvalati 18. 2. jAyA 12. 21. = raNNA = rAjJA 4.2; 5.46. raNaM araNyam 1. 6. raktI, rAI raMdhai rAdhayati 7.99. rappai AkrAmati 7. 135. rAtriH 2. 75. 1= = ramai, rammai ramaNi, ramaNIaM ramIadi ramyate 9. 147. raMpai, raMbhai takSNoti 7. 48 rasI, rassI raho rathaH 2. 25. razmiH 2.75. = = = = ramate 7. 101. - aiaM, rAulaM rAjakIyam 4. 46. rAaulaM, rAula = rAjakulam 4. 1. rAautto, rAutto rAjaputraH 4. 1. rAjate 9. 143. adi rAjapuriso prAkRtasarvasvam / rAjapuruSaH 8. 34. rAjate 7.60. rAi, rAai rAu rAjA 16. 3. rAcinA = rAjJA 18. 14. rAjai, rehai : rAjati 7. 103. rAhA rAhI riuNo laggai ramaNIyam 2. 16 laggaM = riNaM RNam 1. 36. riddhI RddhiH 1. 36. rukkho = vRkSaH 1. 38. ruNaM ruditam 7. 182. ruMdhai, ruMbhai = ruNaddhi 7. 69. rupiNI rukmiNI 2. 60. rui, rui, rovai, robhai, rubhai roditi 7.80. rUsai ruSyati 7. 83. rehantI - rAjantI 17. 9. rocchaM - rodiSyAmi 6. 29. rottUNa = ruditvA 4. 36; 7. 102. rodadi, rovada = rosANai = mArSTi 7.56. roditi 9. 141. = la lagati 7. 84. lagnam 3. 3. laccha (-kkhaNo = lakSaNa: 3. 42. lacchI lakSmIH 3. 41. lacchIvaI, lacchivaI - lakSmIpati: 4. 1. lajjAlu, lajjAluiNI laTThI : afe: 2. 31. = lajjAluH 4. 45. laDaho = laTabhaH Intro. 13. laDAlaM lalATam 4.59. lahaM ladanaM - = rAdhA 5. 30. rAdhA 5. 16; 17. 6. Rat: 5. 19. = zlakSNam 3. 9. = ratnam 12. 20. labbhai labhyate 7. 172. lacchane = lalai lavianvaM = = lakSaNam 20. 6. laDati = 8. 128. lavitavyam 7. 92.

Page #382
Glossary 211 laviUNa, luNiUNa = lavitvA 7. 92. lazkazAha = rAkSasAnAm 12.29. lasai, lhasaha = lasati 7. 117. lahuI = ladhvI 3. 94. lahuDI = ladhvI 17. 6. lAbhaNaM, loNNaM = lAvaNyam 1. 10. lAaziAle = rAjazyAlaH 12. 12. lAlappar3a, lAlaMpai, lAlabbhai, lAlaMbhai ___= vilapati 7. 129. lAvaNaM = lAvaNyam 9, 3. lia, littaM = liptam 7. 182. liAro = lakAraH 1. 39. licchA = lipsA 3. 53. lijjai = lIyate 7. 181; 11. 9. libbhaDa - lihyate 7. 176. liMpai, liai = limpati 7. 108. lihai, lehada = likhati 7. 102. lihIadi = lihyate 9. 146. luai, luMpai = lumpati 7. 108. luaM, luttaM = luptam 7. 182. luMchai = progchati 7. 62. luDo, luddho = lubdhaH 3. 36. luNai = lunAti 7. 87. luvvai = lUyate 7. 95. luzke = vRkSe 13. 6. luhai = mArTi 7. 56. luhilaM = rudhiram 12. 9. lehi = naya 17. 8. loTTai = luThati 7. 124. loNaM = lavaNam 1. 9. loddhao = lubdhakaH 1. 24; 3. 36. vaaMzo = vayasyaH 4. 30. vaaNijaM, vaNIaM = vacanIyam 2. 16. vaaNo (-NaM) = vacanam 4. 30. vaieso = vaidezaH 1. 43. vaieho = vaidehaH 1. 43. vairaM = vairam 1. 43. vaisaMpAaNo = vaizaMpAyanaH 1. 43. vakkalaM = valkalam 3. 3. vaknu, vaMkaM = vakram 10. 5. vaMkubhaM - vakram 10. 6. vaJcai = vrajati 7. 79. vacchadarI = vatsatarI 3. 53. vaccho, vakkho = vRkSaH 3. 42. vajai = trasati 7. 157. vajaM = vanam 3. 87. vaMcai = brajati 17. 70. vaTTae, vai = vartate 6. 4. vaha = vRttam 3. 27. vaTTiA = vartikA 3. 27. vaDubvaH = baTuH 12. 16. vaDDai, vaDDae = vardhate 6. 2. vaDau = mahAn (vRddhaH) 17. 10. vaDavai, vaDAvai, var3ei = vardhayati 6. 46 vaDavao, vaDAvao = vardhitaH 7. 48. vaDmiA = vRddhimA 14. 5. vaDhUNaM - vRSTvA(?) 4. 39. vaNaM = vanam 2. 40. vaNavaNehiM = vanaiH vanaiH 5. 134. vaNassaI = vanaspatiH 3. 50. vadaM = vratam 2.7. vaddho = vRddhaH 1. 33. vammaho = manmathaH 3. 56. varisai = varSati 7. 53. va vaaMze = vayasyaH 12. 11.

Page #383
212 prAkRtasarvasvam / varisaNaM = varSaNam 3. 82. vibhai = viz2ambhate 7. 33. valaggai = Arohati 7. 136. viasai, vihasai, visai, vosaTTai = valaNaM = varaNam 9. 28. vikasati 7. 169. valAmolI = haThaH 4. 64. viArei viNei ---- vicArayati 7. 111. vale = saMbodhane'vyayam 8. 26. viiNNo = vitRSNaH 1. 34. vallahA = vallabhA 5. 30. viidI = vivRtiH 2. 7. vazvo = vRkSaH 12. 19. vikiNai vikei = vikrINAti 7. 39. vasahI = vasatiH 2.9. vicchaDDI = vicchardiH 3. 30. vasaho = vRSabhaH 1. 33. vicchaDDo = vicchadaH 3. 30. vasuAai = zuSyati 7. 139. vijjA = vidyA 3. 31. vasuA = zuSkam 7. 183. vijjU, vijjulA, vijjulI = vidyut vahaNaM = prakRtam 10.7. 4. 50. vahadi = varSati 18. 9. vijjuliA = vidyut 4. 51. vahIadi = uhyate 9. 146. vijjo = vijJaH 3. 6. vahu = (he) vadhu 5. 37. viMchuo = vRzcikaH 3. 55. vahu(-hU)muhaM = vadhUmukham 4. 1. viMchei vihaDei = vighaTate 7. 109. vAao, vAavo = vAyavaH 5. 20 viMjho = vindhyaH 4. 23. vAi, vAai = mlAyati 7. 31. viTThI, veTThI = viSTiH 1. 15, 34. vAu(-U)lo = vAtulaH 4. 1. viDhappai == vyutpadyate 7. 28. vANaro = vAnaraH 2. 40. viMTa, veMTa = vRntam 1. 7. vAppuDA = varAkaH 17. 9. viNNANaM = vijJAnam 3. 57. vAraM = dvAram 3. 96. viNNuo, vijANuo = vijJaH 3. 6. vAraha-dvAdaza 2. 13. vittharai, virillai = vistRNAti 7. 169. vAvaDaM = vyApRtam 2. 10, viMdraM = vRndam 4. 54. vAsAo = varSAH 3. 84. vidrAvaNaM = vRndAvanam 4.54. vAhittaM = vyAhRtam 3.71. vippalo = vipraH 4. 64. vi = api 8. 17. vippu = vipraH 17. 4. via = iva 9. 156. vibhIzaNe = vibhISaNaH 13. 6. viaMsaNaM = vivasanam 4. 20. vimhao = vismayaH 3. 43. viaggo, veggo = vyagraH 4. 4. vimharai, visarai, vIsarai, visUrai = viaMjaNaM veMjarNa = vyaJjanam 4. 4. vismarati 7. 15, 16. viaDo= vidagdhaH 3. 35. viraei, vihivillai = viracayati viaNaM = vyajanam 1. 4... 7. 146. viabbho vicchamo = vidarbhaH 4. 64. virIhai = pratipAlayati 7. 158.

Page #384
Glossary 213 vilA = vanitA 4. 64. veNhU = viSNuH 1. 15. vilabheda = khedayati 7. 63. vedaso = vetasaH 9. 2. vilavaha = vilapati 7. 129. vemai = bhanakti 7. 142. vilio = vIDitaH 1. 21. veruliaM = vaidUryam 4. 64. vilulai = vilolati 7. 125. vellI = vallI 1. 7. viva = iva 8. 14. vesA, vessA = vezyA 3.75. vivudo = vivRtaH 2. 7. vesumo = vezma 3. 94. viztaMto = vRttAntaH 12. 7. vokkaI = unnadati 7. 143. visarTa = vikasitam 7. 183. . vocchaM = vakSyAmi 6. 29. visaMtulaM = visaMsthulam 3. 15. vottanvaM = vaktavyam 7. 102. viso = vRSaH 1. 34. volai = kAmati 7. 134. vissamai, vIsamai = vizrAmayati 3.75. volINaM = krAntam 7. 182. vissasaha, vIsasai = vizvasiti 3.75. vosarTa = vikasitam 7. 182. vislAmo vIsAmo = vizrAmaH 3. 75. brAkrosu = vyAkrozaH 17. 3. visse = vizve 5.53. jAgaraNu = vyAkaraNam 17. 3. vihalo = vihvalaH 3. 63. vADi = byADiH 17. 3. vihavaM = vibhavam 9. 1. vAsu = vyAsaH 17. 3. vihasA( -hAsA )vi = vihasitam vva = iva 9. 157. 6. 68. za vIsaI = viMzatiH 4. 5. vIsA = viMzatiH 4. 5. zailiNI = svairiNI 13. 7. vIsAso = vizvAsaH 4. 3. zalizce, zalicche = sadRkSaH 13. 2. vukaMti = garjanti 13. 9. zili = ziraH 12. 26. zciNTa = tiSTha 12. 32. vuccadi = brUte 9. 113. vuDo = vRddhaH 3. 36. vuttaMto = vRttAntaH 1. 35. sabhai = svadate 7. 152. vuttI = vRttiH 1. 35. saaDhaM == zakaTam 2. 19. vudaM = vRtam 1.35. saaMbhuNo = svayaMbhuvaH 5. 12. vubbhai = uhyate 7. 176. saalu, sagalu = sakalaH 17. 2. ve, ve = saMbodhane'vyayam 8. 26. sai = sadA 1. 14. ve, veNNi := dve 5. 116. sairaM = svairam 1. 43. veaNA = vedanA 9. 11. saivo = sacivaH 2.2. vecchaM = vidiSyAmi 6.29. saI = zacI 2. 2. veDiso = vetasaH 1. 4; 2. 10. saumo = sama 3. 94.

Page #385
214 prAkRtasarvasvam / saMvudI = saMvRtiH 2.7. sappai, sakkai = sarpati 7. 47, saMvudo = saMvRtaH 2.7. sappo = sarpaH 17. 13. saMvellai == saMveSTate 7.72. sabharI = zapharI 2.24. saMhidI -- saMhatiH 2. 7. sa( -sA )miTTI = samRddhiH 3. 36. sakkaaM = saMskRtam 4. 26. saMpadaM = sAMpratam 2. 7. savA = zaknoti 7. 174. saMpadi = saMprati 2. 7. sakkAro = saMskAraH 4. 26. sammaggo = sanmArgaH 3. 56. sakkiriA = saMskriyA 4. 26. sammaDDo, sammaddo= saMmardaH 3. 30;9. 42.. sakkuNadi, sakkadi = zaknoti 9. 131. sammuhaM, samuha = saMmukham 4. 25. sakuNIadi, sakkadi = zaknoti 9. 132. sarao= zarat 4.7. sakko = zakraH 3. 3. saraja, saraNNaM = zaraNyam 18. 18. saMghADI = yugalI 4. 64. saravaro = sarovaraH 4. 6. sacaM = satyam 3. 31. sariA = sarit 4. 14. sajjha(-ddha )saM = sAdhvasam 3. 34. sariccho(-kkho)- sadRkSaH 3. 40; . saMjado = saMyataH 2.7. 9. 41; 11 2. saMjavai, saMgovai = saMgopAyati 7. 51. sariso = sadRzaH 1. 35. saMjhA = saMdhyA 3. 33. sarI = sahakU 1. 35. . saDai = sIdati 7.74. saro = zaraH 3. 68. saDhA - saTA 2. 19. saroruhaM, sararuhaM = saroruham 4. 6. saDho - zaThaH 2. 21. salAhai = zlAghate 3. 92. saNANaM = snAnam 18. 7. salAhaNijjo = zlAghanIyaH 3. 92. saNi = zanaiH 4. 64. salAhA = zlAghA 3. 92. saNNao = saMnataH 2. 42. saluddhAro = zalyoddhAraH 4.2. saNNajaM = sAMnAyayam 3. 10. savadhu, savahu - zapathaH 17. 2. saNNaddhaM = saMnaddham 2. 42. savaho = zapathaH 2. 2. . sahaM = zlakSNam 3.9. savvajjo = sarvajJaH 3. 5. sattaraha - saptadaza 2.45.. save = sarve 5. 55. sattuI = zatrujit 9. 149. sassU = zvazrUH 4. 64. sattugyo = zatrughnaH 9. 148. saharI = zapharI 9.29. satyavo, satthAvo = saMstavaH 4. 26. sahalaM = saphalam 2. 25; 9. 29. satthuaM = saMstutam 4. 26. sahasattI = zIghram 8. 27. sadahai = zraddhatte 7. 37. sahAvavIle = svabhAvavIraH 13. 9.. saddo = zabdaH 3. 1, 3. sahiro = SoDhA 4. 41. saMto = santaH 8. 9. sAmatthaM = sAmarthyam 3. 32.

Page #386
Glossary 215 sAmara = zyAmalam 17. 9. sAmalaMgo = zyAmalAGgaH 4.2. sAmali = zyAmalI 17. 56. sAmi = (he) svAmin 17. 56. sAraMgapANI = zAGgapANiH 3. 77. sA(-sa)ricchaM = sadRkSam 1. 3. sAvo = zAvaH 9. 33. sAsai, sAhIai = kathyate 7. 179. sAhA = svAhA 5. 130. sAhuI = sAdhvI 3. 94. sAhei = kathayati 7. 131. sibhAlu, siAlo = zRgAlaH 1. 34; 17.4, sikkhA(-kkha )vao = zikSitaH 6. 48. siMgAro = zRGgAraH 1. 34. sijjhai = sidhyati 7. 77. siTThI = sRSTiH 1. 34. siDhilaM = zithilam 2. 27. siNAi = snAti 3. 89. siNAU = snAyuH 3. 88. siNANaM = snAnam 3. 89. siNijjhai = snihyati 3. 67. siNiho = snigdhaH 3. 67. siNeho = snehaH 3. 67. siMdhavaM = saindhavam 1. 45. sippI, suttI == zuktiH 4. 64. sibhA = ziphA 2.24. simeli = zyAmalI 17. 9. . siraM = ziraH 4. 27. siri = zrIH 3. 80. siliTuM = zliSTam 3. 77. siloo = zlokaH 3. 88. siviNo = svapnaH 1. 4. sivo, sivvo = zivaH 3.75. sisuttaNaM, sisuttaM = zizutvam 4. 39. sihai = spRhayati 3. 50. sibharo = zikharaH 2. 5. sIho = siMhaH 1. 20. suai, soai, suvai, sovai = svapiti 7. 50. suaNNaM, soNNaM = suvarNam 4. 1. suadi = svapiti 9. 138. suamo = sugamaH 2. 2. suadi = zete 9. 141. suumAlaM = sukumAram 2. 29. suo = sutaH 2. 2. sukaaNNuo, sukaajANuo = sukRtajJaH 3. 6. sukaI =sukaviH 2. 2. sukko = zuklaH 3. 3. sukhamatarisI = sUkSmadarzI 18. 13. suMkaM = zulkam 4. 20. sujo = sUryaH 3. 10. sujjhai = zudhyati 7. 77. suDhai, sumarai = smarati 7. 14. suNai, suNadi = zRNoti 7. 87. suNibha, souANa = zrutvA 4. 37. suNibhavvaM, soanvaM = zrotavyam 7. 89. suNiu, sou = zrotum 7. 89. suNiUNa, soUNa == zrutvA 7. 89. suNIadi = zrUyate 9. 135. suMDio = zauNDikaH I. 52. suMDo = zauNDaH 1. 52. sutto = suptaH 3. 1. sutthiro = susthiraH 3. 16. suMderaM = saundaryam 1. 7. suppaNahA(-hI) = zUrpaNakhA 5. 30. sumarijjihii = smariSyate 6. 39. .

Page #387
216 prAkRtasarvasvam / suradaM, suraaM = suratam 2. 8. sobhAjuttaM = zobhAyuktam 3. 1. suvaNNamao, suvaNNio = suvarNamayaH solai = samIrayati 7. 58. 4. 52. sohaNA(-NI) = zobhanA 5. 30. suvia = sUtvA 9. 139. sohima = zobhate ityAdi 6. 42. suvidaM = sUtam 9. 139. suvidavvaM == sotavyam 9. 139. suvissadi = sopyati 9. 139. haraM = hRtam 1. 36. suvvai, suNijaha = zrUyate 7. 95. hao, hado = hataH 2. 8. susaMgadaM = susaGgatam 2. 8. hake, hakke, hage, hagA = aham 12. 30. suhaM = sukham 9. 1. haDakaM = hRdayam 12. 14. . suhavI = subhagA 4. 64. haNadi = hanti 9. 145. sUsai = zuSyati 7. 83., 189. haNia = hatvA 4..37. sejA = zayyA 1. 7. haNumaMto, haNumA = hanumAn 4. 43. seNNaM = sainyam 1. 42. hattA = hartA 1. 27. settUNa = siktvA 4. 36. haddhi = hA dhik 8. 8. seMdUraM = sindUram 1. 15. haMtUNa, haMtUNa, hattUNa, haNiUNa = hatvA sepako, semhA = zleSmA 3. 44. 4. 37. sebhAliA = zephAlikA 2. 24. hammai, haNai = hanti 7. 82. sebho = zephaH 2. 24. hariaMdo = harizcandraH-3. 10. selo = zailaH 1. 42. harIDai = harItakI 2. 10. sevA, sevvA = sevA 3. 75. harisai = hRSyati 7. 53. seso = zeSaH 2. 44. harisAlo = harSAluH 4. 42. soamalaM, somalaM, somAlaM = saukumAryam 3. 24. haladdA, haliddA = haridrA I. 16;9. 28. sokkhaM = saukhyam 1. 48; 3. 2. ha (-hA) lio = hAlikaH 1. 13. socchaM = zroSyAmi 6.29. hazTe = haTTe 14. 9. sojjaM, soriaM = zauryam 3. 23. hasaM = hasAmi 6. 6. soDIraM = zauTIryam 3. 21. hasia = hasitvA 9. 57. soNhA = snuSA 4. 64.. hAma = evam 8.32. sottavvaM = zrotavyam 7. 102. himazra, hi = hRdayam 4. 11. sottuM = zrotum 7. 102. hiaDA = hRdayam 17. 5. sottUNa = zrutvA 7. 102. hiMDaMteNa = bhramatA 14.9. sotto = srotaH 3. 71. hitapakaM = hRdayam 18. 11. sodAmiNI = saudAminI 9.26. hiMdai = gRhNAti 7. 96.

Page #388
Glossary 217 hiMdiUNa = gRhItvA 7. 97. hiMdIai = gRhyate 7. 178. hirI = hI 3. 80. hImANahe = aho 10. 11.. hIrai, harijjai = hiyate 7. 173. hIhIbho = paritoSe'vyayam 10. 9. hu = khalu 8. 2. humai, huNai, huvai = juhoti 7. 88. huaM = hutam 7. 94. hu~ = dAne'vyayam 8. 1. huvia = abhavat ityAdi 6. 40. huvvai, huNijjai = hUyate 7. 95. ho = bhoH 8. 10. hoi = bhavati 7. 1. hojja, hojjA = abhaviSyat ityAdi 6. 36. hoto, hossaMto = bhaviSyan 6. 23. hossai = bhaviSyati 6. 22. . hohii = bhaviSyati 6. 21. hohia = abhavat, babhUva, abhUt 6. 1. hon homhon

Page #389
... . APPENDIX III prAkRtasarvasvasya zlokabaddhaH suutrpaatthH| prathamaH paadH| prakRtiH saMskRtaM tatra bhavaM prAkRtamucyate / tadbhavaM tatsamaM ceti dvedhA dezyaM ca kecana // 1 // taJca bhaassaavibhaassaapbhrNshpaishaacbhedtH| caturvidhaM tatra bhASA vibhASAH paJcadhA pRthak / apabhraMzAstrayastisraH paizAcyazceti SoDaza // 2 // mahArASTrI zaurasenI prAcyAvantI ca maagdhii| iti paJcavidhA bhASA yuktA na punaraSTadhA // 3 // zAkArI caiva cANDAlI zAbaryAbhIrikA tathA / TAkIti yuktAH paJcaiva vibhASA na tu ssddvidhaaH||4|| nAgaro vAcaDazvopanAgarazceti te tryH| apabhraMzAH pare sUkSmabhedatvAnna pRthaGmatAH // 5 // kaikeyaM zaurasenaM ca pAJcAlamiti ca vidhA / paizAcyo nAgarA yasmAt tenApyanyA na lakSitAH // 6 // ataH SoDazadhAbhinnabhASAlakSma pracakSmahe / vedyA vidagdhairaparAstattaddezAnusArataH // 7 // siddhaM pANinyAderAderata Anna vA samRddhyAdau / svameSatpakAGgAramRdaGgavetaseSvit syAt // 8 // prathame prathayoryugapatkrameNa vodbhavati lugrnnye| ecchayyAdau badare denaullavaNena vena samam // 9 // lAvaNyasya vikalpena vA myuurmyuukhyoH|| syAccaturthIcaturdazyostunA'dAto yathAdiSu // 10 // itsadi pinnddaadissvedtpthipRthiviihridraasu| vAkyAdisthasyetesteritthamudikSuvRzcikayoH // 11 // occa dvidhAkRji I siMhajihvayorIta idgRhItAdau / jIvervA syAt kIdRzanIDApIDedRzAnAmet // 12 // tuNDAderuta otsyAduDUkhale DvA na vaa'nmukutttulye| uparervetpuruSe roH sedura udUta unmadhUkasya // 13 //

Page #390
zlokabaddhaH suutrpaatthH| 219 bhadvA dukUle lazca dvirenUpura to'dbhavet / iNyAdAvudRtvAdAvayuktasya ririSyate // 14 // kvacidyuktasyApi vRkSe vena sarvA lutastu liH / iliH klate vedanAdevarakesara eta it // 15 // edaito daityAderairbhavedvA tu devAdeH / itsaindhavAdiSu syAdIdvairyasya prakoSTha oto'dvA // 16 // kasya ca vaH syAdaudodau paurAyeSu maunamaulyo / mAJca syAgaurava utsaundaryAyeSu nityaM syAt // 17 // dvitIyaH paadH| ayujo'nAdau prAyaH kagacajatadapabayavAM lopaH / yamunAyAM mo madakalamarakatayoH kasya go bhavati // 18 // bhmau zIkaracandrikayo) nikaSasphaTikacikureSu / RtvAdesto daH syAt kvacinna vA vasatibharate haH // 19 // DaH pratyAdAvairAvatagarbhitayorNatA pradIpyAdeH / do laH syAt saMkhyAgadgadayo raH pasya vo ma ApIDe // 20 // anIyaGAderyo jo vA kabandhe vaH pamau kramAt / Tasya DaH zakaTAdau DhaH sphaTike lo'tha Thasya DhaH // 21 // aGkoThe llo Dasya laH syAcchiphAdau phasya bho bhavet / haH khaghathadhabhAM ca syAtkakude dasyauSadhAdau DhaH // 22 // vaH kaiTabhai haridrAdau ro la Adyasya yo jaH syAt / yaSTayAM lazco mlecchArthakirAte khastu kubjakandharayoH // 23 // dazatidahatyorDaH syAdvA dohadadaNDadolAsu / paruSAdInAM phaH syAdvisasya bho manmathe vaH syAt // 24 // lAgalAdeo vA SaTzAvakasaptapaNe chaH / no No dvitve'pyAdervA zaSayoH so dazani haH syAt // 25 // vA nAmni divasapASANayoH sapozcaivameva syAt / chAyAyAM yasya tathA vAcyazcedAtapAbhAvaH // 26 // tRtIyaH paadH| uparisthAH kagaDatadapabaSaso lopyA adho manayaH / lavaraH sarvatra dre ro vA sarveGgite jJo jaH // 27 // NNuajANua ityetAvapyakRtajJAdiSu syAtAm / zmazruzmazAnayorAdirmadhyAhne hakArazca // 28 //

Page #391
220 prAkRtasarvasvam / lakSNasya zalau kramataH zacAvubhAvapi harizcandre / hasyAdho NalamAM sthitirUrdhvaM yuktasya ThaH STasya // 29 // uSTre vA asthyAdernityaM thaH stasyAstavastambe / khaH sthUNArthe stambhe sphoTe sthANau ca na harArthe // 30 // yyAbhimanyau jastUryAdau racasame riaH / zauryAryabhAryAzvarye vA paryastAdiSu lo bhavet // 31 // A drasya na vA syAdAderocca arpite'pyevam / adhUrtAdau tasya TaH syAnmRttikAyAM ca pattane // 32 // garte Do gardabhAdau rdastyabhyadyAM cachajAH smRtAH / na vyatyayAdau dhyayorjhaH sAdhvase dhvasya vA bhavet // 33 // asnigdhAdoM gdhardhayoDha dabdhayorapi kutracit / SkaskakSAM khaH kvacinna syAt kvacidvA chaH kSurAdiSu // 34 // kSmasya ca syAt kSamAdervA mhaH SmavismayapakSmaNAm / pho vA zleSmaNi kuSmANDe haH syAdotvamutastathA // 35 // kArSApaNe vindhaH SpaspayoH phatvamiSyate / sasya lopaH kvacit pasya kvacit chatvaM bhavet kvacit // 36 // bApe'zruNi haH zratsapsAM chaH syAnnotsukotsavayoH / vRzcike Jcho nmasya mo No najJapaJcadazAdiSu // 37 // catvare comRdutve kaH paH kmakuTmalayorbhavet / vAtmani bho ho vasyApi vihvale bhindipAle NDaH // 38 // vRnte STaH zAdizirasthayornaNoH striherna syAt / tIkSNe nizitArthe khaH zeSAdezAvanAdau dviH // 39 // asa yujaH pUrvo nIDAdAvAmrakanatAmre vaH / na rahAvAGo jJo NaH sevAdau vA samAsa uttarataH // 40 // liSTamliSTakriyAratnazArGgaSu syAdvikarSaNam / pUrvaM tatsvaravacca syAtkRSNe vA syAnna nAmani // 41 // iH zrIhrIkAntamlAnakliziSu prasya ca svapne / zarSaSu syAt spRzidRzyorvA syAtkvacinna syAt // 42 // baharacca dazArhe lag vajrasya vA prAgit / loSapuSTazlokasnAyuSu nityaM na vA snAteH // 43 // evaM sniherapi syAt pUrve vasyApi matvaM ca / aH kSmAzlAghyoyayAmIrasyAdutpadmatanvyAdyoH / cArvaGgayAM rasya ca luk dvAre vAdyoH kramAlluk ca // 44 //

Page #392
221 zlokabaddhaH sUtrapAThaH / caturthaH paadH| saMdhau bahulamacAmajlopavizeSA yute hrasvaH / zeSe dvitvamanAte dIrghaH syAd guNa itaH kvApi // 45 // viMzatyAdau bindolaka tervA dIrghatA caadeH| otvaM luk ca visargasya dolopaH syAdudumbare // 46 // yasazca saMkhyAzabdAnAM yAvadAdiSu vasya vaa| kAlAyase yasya dasya hRdaye jasya bhAjane // 47 // antyasya halo nityaM vidyudvarje striyAmAtsyAt / ro rA kSudhi hA zarado daH syAdikprAvRSoH saH syAt // 48 // AyurapsarasorvA syAd vakrAdau binduriSyate / mazcAci vA naGohali tadvargAnto na vA varge // 49 // luGmAMsAdau siMhe saMskArAdau ca nityaM syAt / puMsi santaprAvRTazaradaH premAdivarja syuH // 50 // kAzmIrasImoSmemAnaH striyAM praznAkSisaMdhayaH / pRSTharazmI ca vAnyeSAmana ziSTAnusArataH // 51 // avApayoronmAlye nira uccopasya kasyacit / tvasya ttaNaM syAttAyA dA kvAyacostUNatUNamau // 52 / / to dviluk ca kvacidia uANazca kvacicca tum / tvA ca dadvaNamityAdyA vantaH syAt ktavatorvatoH // 53 // tRGerirAlvillolavaMteMtAstu mtormtaaH|| hanormanta iNo vA syAdAlvantAdiNNapi vA striyAm // 54 // ullastasyedamityarthe illastatra bhave bhavet / svArthe ca hazca dIrdhakAdrallau lastu pItavighujhyAm // 55 // ebhyo'pi ka ia mayaTo huttaM kRtvortha Abhimukhye ca / vRnde dasya draH syAt sthitiparivRttI raNoH kareNvAM syAt // 56 // harayozca mahArASTrasyetarathAyAM na vA rathayoH / AlAne lanolaTayorlalATa Adezca NaH kazcit // 57 // apatI gharo gRhasya syAtAM ca bRhaspatAvabhI habayoH / maline linorilau vA syAtAM dADhAdayo bahulam // 58 // paJcamaH paadH| sAvata otsyAdetadi vA lopo jazzasoramo'tazca / / TAmoNaM bhis hiM GasirAdoduhayo bhyaso hiMto // 59 //

Page #393
222 prAkRtasarvasvam / suto ca DasaH sso herammI syAtAM supaH suM syAt / dI? jazGasyAmsu bhyasi vA DiGasau vinA supyet // 60 // naitAvanAmi katipaJcAyorasya kvacillopaH / idutoH zas No dIghauM hrasvau syAtAM Gaso vA syAt // 61 // jasa o vo acca prAk TA NA dIrghaH subhissupsu / na syAt kvacit striyAM zasudotAvidutozca dIrghaH syAt // 62 // jasa vA'mi hasvaH TAGasiGasGInAmidedadAtaH syuH| nAto'dAtAvAdIto bahulaM sonapuMsake binduH // 63 // jazzasoriM prAk ca dIrghaH syAdakSNo'cchINi ca kvacit / saMbuddhau sAvotvadIrghabindavo na syurAta et // 64 // na syAt kacidIdudambAnAM hrasvaH supi RdAraH / pitrAderara udvA jazzasTADasGasivamAtuH syAt // 65 // Atsau supi mAtrAdernanAndRyAtrostu nityaM syAt / sau rAjJo'tazca tathA No jazzasGasiGasAM tu syAt / / 66 // TA NA dvirvA jasya ca lopaH syAnNorapItthamicchanti / advitva ijjazzasorNo vidhAvAccApyadantatA // 67 // saMbuddhau sostu bindurvA bhavadbhagavatoH sadA / AtmAdInAmANo'nitvadvitvaM ca rAjavatsarvam // 68 / / sarvanAmno jasaH puMsyed DeH ssimmitthAH syurastriyAm / kiMyattadetadidamAM Ta iNA vA''ma esiM syAt // 69 // kiMyattadbhayo Dasa AsaH syAdIpratyaye ssA se| triSu DehiM prAk puMvaccA''lA Ahe iA dArthe // 7 // savaikAnyebhyazca GaseI tto prAG na dIrghazca / idamo dasya ca luksyAdo ca tadasto ca saha DasA se syAt // 71 // AmA Na siM syAtAmamTAbhisi NaH kimaH kaH syAt / idama imaH syAdaH ssiMssayorna vA dasya ho DinA na tthH| kIbe svambhyAmidamiNamiNamoM samameNametadomTAbhyAm // 72 // to paJcamyAstaluk totthe sAvalIbe tadazca saH / adaso muH sunA vAha yuSmadastuM tumaM tathA // 73 // taM cAmA syAttujjhe tumhe tu jasA zasA vo ca / TAGibhyAM tai tumae tae tume tumai TA tumAi bhavet // 74 // tujjhehiM tumhehiM bhisA tu GasinA tumA tumAdo c| tatto tumAdu ca tumAhi taitto ceti SaT proktAH // 75 //

Page #394
zlokabaddhaH sUtrapAThaH / bhyasi tumha tujjha tumetyeSAM rUpANyadantavacca syuH / tuha tujjha tumha tugbha tu tava tuma ca GasA TayA ca te de staH / tujjhANaM tumhANaM vo tumhAmA GinA tumammi na vA / / 76 / / tujjhatumhA~ supi syAtAM zAkalyasyAta inmate / sunA'smadoshaM aha ahammi ahamityamI // 77 // ammiramA ca bhicaike mamaM maM amhe jasA zasA Ne ca / TA me mamAi TAGabhyAM samaM mai mae ubhau / bhisA Ne amha amhANaM amhe amhehimityamI // 78 // GasinA mamAdu matto mamAhi mamAdo maito syuH / bhyasyamhamamau syAtAmamhatto'hehimityeke / mama me maha majjhaGasAssmA Ne amhANamamhamamho mhAH // 79 // hinA mamassiM mamammi syAtAmahesuM mamhisuM / amhAsuM syuH supA svAdau dvedostI sajarazasaH // 80 // tiSNi syAd dvestu dodoNNiduveveNNayastathA / pade pare duH samAse kutraciddozca dRzyate // 81 // caturazvattAro cattArA cattAri cattAre / anyatra tu cadureSAmoNNamadantavaccheSaH // 82 // na GiGasyoredAta paJcAderbhissupoH striyAmAdvA / SaS chaa bhisyata ecchA bhyasi striyAM bhissupozca syAt // 83 // dvitve bahuvacanaM SaSThI tu caturthyAH kacinna tAdayai / bahulamanusvAraH syATTAmGimisisupsu vinimayazca supAm / vIpsAyAM pUrvapade bhavedvitIyaikavacanaM vA // 84 // SaSThaH pAdaH / laDU bhUtabhAvinorvA syAdadantasyobhayaM padam / parasmaipadamanyeSAM tetiGoreditau smRtau // 85 // ermirlaTi miGa illugvA prAyeNAta edidAtaH syuH / bhUmninti haitthA momumA ato'nte tu vA prathame // 86 // yaka Ia ija ityetAvasteH siH siGA miGA'mhi mhi / amhI mhosmha masA ttha thatAbhyAM bhUta Asi Ahesi // 87 // akAsyakAsamau syAtAM sthAne'kArSIdakArSamoH / zatRzAnayorntamANau laDDarthe vA'ta eva mANaH syAt / Icca striyAM bhaviSyati hiH ssa ca zatRzAnayorlugvA // 88 // ssA hottamebhiGA ssaM hissA hitthA tu momumaiH syAtAm / ekavacanaM ca hitthA bhavet kRJaH prathamamadhyamayoH // 89 // 223

Page #395
224 prAkRtasarvasvam / kAhaM dAhaM kRdAmoH staH zvAdInAM socchamAdayaH / abindavastriSvapi te ssassAhAM luka ca hestu vA // 9 // liloTorekasminu su mu syurmadhyame hirekAcaH / ata uttarasya lopo nityaM syAdbhUmani ntu ha mo // 91 // jojAhI ca tiGA vA jajjA laGluGlaGAM cApi / madhye caikAco na jAntintvo Ti ca kartari yak // 12 // asmAdihizca bhUte svIaH syAt hIa ekaacH| prAyeNa vartamAne'pyetau syAtAM purAdiyoge ca // 13 // NiGa Ave vA prAyeNAderAto't kvacidavazca / bhAve karmaNi cAve na syAdAvazca kRti NakAdau ca // 94 // saptamaH paadH| bhavate.huvau syAtAM prAduSprAderbhavo bhavet / kte hUH prakRtireva syAtprAdurAviHsamudbhavaH // 95 // prAThThappazca tvarastUratuvarau kte turo bhavet / nudo golo gholaghummau ghUrNerdUmastu duuyteH| pATeH phAlastRpesthippo jJo jANa muNa ityubhau // 96 // smaraterbharasumarasuDhA veH sUraH sarazca dI? vaa| mhara ityeke prAnmhama jalperjampaH kSiyo jhijjhaH // 97 // hAkaSThakaH kSudherdhakko grantheguMtho giro gilH| niraH paderbalo mAGo mANo vA mamavAvapi // 98 // vyutpadyateviDhappastiDi bhAvIhI bhiyaH syAtAm / NiGi bhAabhisau mlAyo vA vAma milA ityete // 99 // jambhejabhAajaMbhAhI prAdebha ca dRshyte| vaSTi jaMbhaha jaMbhAhA iti vApi ca.kazcana // 10 // cijazviNaH syAdudo vA zraddhAjaH sahaho bhavet / krIjaH kiNo vestu vA syAd dhmo dhamaH soda uddhumA // 101 // uddhamAa ca keSAMcid ghra ojimhejihAvapi / graserghisaH sthagarotthaDhakkau khuppabhisau pluSeH // 102 // sakkasappI sRpezcaccharaMparaMbhAstu tkssteH| vAhavAsAvavAdgAhikAsyoH sovasuvau svapeH // 103 // samo gupe vo vA syAt khudakhummakhulAH kssudeH| vRSAdInAmupAntastha RdariH syAdaro'ntataH // 104 // zaknotestaracaatIrA laha rosANa pusa tu mRje| kSaratejhara IrayateH saMprAbhyAM sollapellau staH // 105 //

Page #396
zlokabaddhaH sUtrapAThaH / 225 khAdhau ca khAdidhAbyorAto'dvA nityamantyantyoH / syuH puMchaluMchapuTTAH pronchevilabhastu khedayateH // 106 // tuDatoDatuTTakhuTTAstuDatestavathuathuvAH stoteH / chidibhidyoranto ndo o bhujiyujyornimizca niyujaH syAt // 107 // rudho mbhandhI kvatheDheH syAdveSTatezca lla utsmoH| mRdo Dulau zadipato? vRdho DDaH kRSerna vAH / jjho buddhayAdeH kRteSTucco vrajinRtyo rudo vvavau // 108 // jazvodvijeInikhanormoM vA ruSyAdiSUddIrghaH / zakilagyordviH zamyAdInAM vA mIlateH prAdeH // 109 // huzrujiladhUbhyo NaH pUrvo hrasvazca huahuvau ca huvH| ktvAdau zruvo vA jaazca jelunAterudo luvaH // 110 // ktvAdI lavo vA dhajo dhuadhuvau kte punrnte| yako vvo vA grahergeNhahiMdI kvAdiSu ghe na vA // 111 // vuDukhuppo majateH syAd raMdho rAdhayateH smRtaH / evamitare'pi vedyAH zeSANAM sthAdadantatvam // 112 // aGGAdezA bahulaM reho vA rAjatestyajazchaDDaH / pulanianiacchajovaavakkhapuloapulaA dRzeH sapta // 113 // daMso NiGi Ayo yo lopo binduccAdeH syAt / verghaTateviMcha udA NiDayoggho vicarateANaH // 114 // . kRjaH kuNaH syAt kA nityaM tiGi bhUtabhaviSyatoH / kvAdau ca ghoTTaH pivaterasteraccho laso lahasaH / / 115 // neH sahateH suDho'penau bhallaH syAdRterudollahaH / paryasyatestu pallaTTa khuja pallastha ityete // 116 // coresthaNilla uddAheroggAho luTerloTTaH / guMjollapaNNADaparihaTTA vilulatermatAH // 117 // khidervisUra khaunAteH khauro laDatermuraH / lAlappalAlaMpalAlabbhalAlaMbhA vinA lapeH / krudherjUraH katheH sAha oggahaH syAtpratIcchateH // 118 // kvaNa oMgaNaH kramevolAiMcau rappa appaNNaH / ahisAazvAGA ruha ullUDhavalaggacuMpAH syuH // 119 // bhramater3hedullaH syAn Numaja zIGaH zuSestu vasuAH / AgamaAhammAjatthau chAdernUmajhaMpau staH // 160 // piaraMjavemapariraMjA bhaorunadeokaH / phaMsAluMgau spRzaterupagRherAvAsaH syAt // 121 // prAkRta. 15

Page #397
226 prAkRtasarvasvam / viracervihivillaH syAtpapphoDaH prasphuTastimestiNNaH / tiNNAazca prAdvizateDhukkaH syAtparerviAlaH syAt // 122 // carcazcappaH syAt svadatezcakkhaH pRcchateH pucchaH / jAgatejaggaH syAt prateriNaH pattiAbhaH syAt // 123 // uNNAlathaMgaguluguMchA unnAmesvaservajaH / / pratipAlayatezciramAlavirIhI cUramummurau cUrNaH // 124 // tikkhAlastejayaterubbuha utkSubhyateSTavaH sthApeH / utstRja otthallotthallo verillaH sphurazculuculaH syAt // 125 // mbhasaphiTTau bhraMzeH prasarateH paallazchivazchupateH / vikasestu vihasavosaTTavisaTTAstiDDavastADeH // 126 // prAderdhAtvAdigimyAdInAM yakAnto'pi / kRJhajostu kIrahIrau tIrastRzaknuvozchupazchippaH // 127 // duhalihavahatInAM dubbhalibbhavubbhA dRzerdIsaH / syurdheppagejjhaghejjhA graheH katheH sAsaNavarijau // 128 // jJo Najja pavva ityetau dAdInAM ca dijjaadyaaH|| ktena rudAde ruNNAdyAH prAgAdezabhedAzca // 129 // __ aSTamaH paadH| hu~ dAne vAraNe prazne smRtau hu kkhu khu nizcaye / saMbhAvane vitarke ca NAi mAi alAhyaNa // 130 // niSedhArthA upAlambhe samAptau ttiriterbhavet / o sUcanAvitarkAnutApaprakopavismaye / / uM kSepe vismaye khede vitarke sUcane tathA // 131 // nanvarthopamayoNaM syAd haddhi khedAnutApayoH / aMto saMto ca madhyArthe ho syAdAmaraNArthakam // 132 // NavaraM tu kevale syAnNavara ca Navari tvanantarArthe'pi / piva viva miva a ivArthA ira kira kila nizcayAkhyAne // 133 // kiha kIsa kiNo prazne pi vi apyarthe tiri tiro'rthe / zvea cibha evAthai a smaraNe Navi vaiparItye syAt / / 134 // No khedAmantraNavaicittyavitarkaprakopeSu / anvo vismayasUcanasaMbhASaNakhinnatAnutApeSu // 135 // dANiM emhi aNahA iha ettAhe ca dANi ettUNa / adhunArthA ua pazyetyarthe ve bve vale ca saMbuddhau // 136 // jhatti sahasatti ghatti taDatti Navari ekarisibhA SaT /

Page #398
zlokabaddhaH sUtrapAThaH / zIghrArthAH kaliM zvorthe Ama bhavadartho bahiM bAhye // 137 // -khala je de ira pAdapUraNe hAma evamityarthe / zeSaM tu saMskRtAtsyAt tAdRza evAtra tu samAsAH / - tatra niSiddhAzca syuH pUrvanipAto'nyathA prAyaH // 138 // navamaH pAdaH / zaurasenI mahArASTrayAH saMskRtAnugamAt kvacit / nedvetasAGgArayoH syAdotvaM ca badarAdiSu / yathAdiSu vacihnasvaH piNDAdiSveda kiMzuke // 139 // muktApuSkaravarja tuNDAdiSvoduDUkhale DvA ca / edI kIdRzayoritpuruSe ca adyudhiSThiroparyoH // 140 // idvedanAdevarayoratvavatve prakoSTake / aidaive gaurava Adaut kauravapaurave // 141 // RSyAdau yAdRzAdyAH syU rukkho vRkSasya kevalaH / apadAdAvayujAM zIkaracandrikayorbhamaiau // 142 // apatAkAvyApRtagarbhiteSu bahulaM takAro daH / po vaH syAnna kabandhe pamAvapUrve'varUvaM vA / tho dhosprathamapRthivyorbharite dhastasya na dalopaH // 143 // aagra haridrAdiSu laH kvacit / ko ho no pASANe dazacaturdazyoranAmni vA // 144 // Adau padasya zAbe cho na syAllAGgalAdau NaH / yaSTayAM lazca kirAte co DaH syAddahyamAnasya // 145 // sarvatra yuktasya na khaH sphoTakasyotthitasya ThaH / kSaNakSIrasadRkSANAM cho DaH sammardagardabhe // 146 // kUSmANDe hosbhimanyau jaci ndho'tha vibhASitAH / bASpe ho bhindipAle NDo NyanyajJeSu na ityamI // 147 // saMdhInAM vizleSA bahulaM nAjlugvizeSAH syuH / punarapi puNaravi kautUhalasevAsthUlake dvitvam // 148 // kAlAyasa bhAjanayoluMgidAnImastu bindorvA | parivartanaM kareNvitarathayorna syAd bRhaspatau ca bhabhaH // 149 // tvasya taM lakSyAnusArAlliGgaM syAtktvAyacoriaH / kRgamibhyAmumazca syAttayoH kagagadAvapi // 150 // Adato durvAsasaH sau do GaserAdataH kvacit / Dere idudbhyAM mmi jaso vo na syAdutathA striyAm // 151 // 227

Page #399
228 prAkRtasarvasvam / TAGasiGasDInAmedvitIyayA mAdaraM maatuH| I na kimAdeH klIbe jazzasorNi vA na caisimidamAdeH // 152 // Asa ssA se to kimAdeH syAtAmeva kudo ido| nAlAdirAmedamaH simihasyedho vidhIyate // 153 // klIbe svambhyAmidamiNaM suneamaamanyataH / naisaitado'hAdasazca siGasbhyAmado bhavet // 154 // atha yuSmadastumaM svambhyAM tumhe bhavati jazzasbhyAm / TAGibhyAM tu tae syAt tumhaH syAdbhisbhyasAmsupsu // 155 // GasinA samaM tumAdo te de tumhA DasA zasAmbhyAM vo / ahamasmadaH sunA syAjasA va syAcchasA cAmhe // 156 // mamamA TayA mae syAnmai ca DinA sthAna majjha DasA / AmAmhaM amhANaM GasinA matto mamAdo dvau // 157 // dhAtoH parasmaipadaM syAtriSu prAyeNa laD bhavet / loDvidhyAdau bhAvini laT tyAderdastasya bhUmni dhaH // 158 // uttame mho bhaviSyati ssazca tyAdau stameva ca / na jajAhA socchamAdyA ata etvaM tumAdiSu // 159 // bhuvo bho hozca zAkalyamate syAtktvAluTorbhavaH / na kte haH pazyateH peccho buvo vuccaH katheH kadhaH // 160 // ghro jigghaH sadbhAte aH phuso mRjeH kSudaH khaMdaH / ghUrNI ghummaH stautesthuNo miyo bhA ghasaH sRjateH // 161 // chupazchiggacchuvau bhAvakarmagostu chuvo bhavet / luTi dAjo dai bhavet yakktvAyacsu da iSyate // // 162 // carcezcavvo ahergeNho gejmagheppo yakA saha / na ktatavatutavyeSu kapilo gehamicchati // // 163 // zaknoteH sakkuNasakko tIro bhAvakarmaNorna syAt / mlAyo milAa huzrujilUjAM No'nte yakA na bvaH / / 164 // sthazciTTha udotthaH syAt svapeH suaH syAlluDAdikeSu suvaH / . smarateH sumaraH zIrudhirudAM suArovarodAH syuH // 165 // majeH khuppo na syAdrAjo rehaH kRJazca kuNaH / mo hanikhanyordubhAdayo yakA dvirgamAdyantaH / bahulaM bhISmAdebhipphAdyAH syu mani kvibantAH syuH // 166 // drAgityarthe daDatti kkhu nizcaye bindutaH kaluk / evArthe jeva syAdvindo| lugvo dvizca vA bhavet / nanvarthe jamivArthe via kvacidavvazca pUrvavaccheSam // 167 //

Page #400
zlokabaddhaH suutrpaatthH| 229 dazamaH paadH| prAcyAsiddhiH zaurasenyA okkhamANo bhaviSyati / mUrkha murukkho bhavatyAM bhodi vakre tu vaknu ca / vaMkubhaM kecidicchanti prakRte vahaNaM bhavet // 168 // ata AnnihInasaMbuddhI hIhIbho parItoSe / jea jibha caivArthe'dbhute hImANahe avida viSAde // 169 // ekAdazaH paadH| AvantI syAnmahArASTrIzaurasenyostu saMkarAt / kSazchaH sadRkSe ktvastUNastiGAM ja jA bhaviSyati // 170 // madhye ca ho bhuvaH peccho dRzaH syAddariso NiGi / zRNotyAderyakA suvvAdyAH prAgvatsocchamAdayaH // 171 // dhAtUnAM dve pade syAtAM Jcia a ivArthako / AvantyAmeva bAhrIkI kiM tu rasyAtra lo bhavet // 172 // dvAdazaH paadH| mAgadhI zaurasenItaH SasoH zo rasya lo bhavet / kkhasya ko na khu zabdasya vasatau tasya dho bhavet // 173 // ttatthaTTacchAnAmuparisthaH zo bulugbubhukSAyAm / dho ho gauravite gomiko vayasye vaaMzaH syAt // 174 // syAlasya ziAlaH syAt koSNAdeH kozaNAdiH syAt / hRdayasya haDakaM syAnmAtuH syAnmAIkA baTau vaDuvvaH // 175 // gaNanAyAM gaNNA syAt pizAcake pivvavaH proktH| vRkSe vazco ratne ladanaM cajayorupari yaH syAt // 176 // ke dI? vA ktvo dANizca kvacidudavApayoH sthAne / sau puMsyadeditAvedotau saMbodhane prAyaH // 177 // AdvA''kSepe ho vA so bhavetprAk ca dIrghaH syAt / ahamityarthe hakke hake ca hagge hage hagA ceti / yuSmAnarthe tumheM tumhe syAtAM ciTThasya tu zciNTaH // 178 // bhaviSyati bhuvaH syAtAM bhavisladi bhuviiadi| kRmRgamInAM to Daste kamagAzca kvacicca daH // 179 // lugvyatyayazca bahulaM supA dIrghastiDAM kvacit / zaurasenyA adUratvAdiyamevArdhamAgadhI // 18 //

Page #401
230 prAkRtasarvasvam / trayodazaH paadH| mAgadhyAH zAkArI kSasya zco vA skssdusspreksse| zciNTo ricaza ityeke sthakkhau kvApi prakRtyApi // 181 // ko bahulaM varNAnAM vikAralopAgamAzca syuH / suptivibhaktiliGgavyatyAsAH svaravikarSazca / lopaH supAM kvacitsyAyuktAtpUrvo guruzca na vA // 182 // caturdazaH paadH| cANDAlI mAgadhIzaurasenIbhyAM prAyazo bhavet / gaurave saMbodhane sAvata otvaM vidhIyate // 183 // asaMbuddhau ca ko'pyAha jasa epsyAstriyAmapi / DasaH zaH syAn mmica DeH syAt chopari na zaH kvacit / ktva iaH syAdiha prAyo grAmyazabdArthapArthavam // 184 // paJcadazaH paadH| cANDAlyAH zAbarIsiddhistanmUlebhyaH kvacitvacit / ataH sAveditau cAt syAt saMbuddhau gaurave sadA // 185 // hake syAdahamityarthe bhavetAmihimau ca DeH / kerake keako vA syAt sarvamanyattu pUrvavat // 186 // zAbaryAmevaur3IyogAttaddezyazaurasenyAdeH / AbhIryapyevaM syAt ktva iauau nAtyapabhraMzaH // 187 // SoDazaH paadH| TAkI syAt saMskRtaM zaurasenI caanyonymishrite| harizcandrastvimAM bhASAmapabhraMza itIcchati // 188 // [ apabhraMzo hi vidvadbhirnATakAdau prayujyate / / utsyAt padAnte bahulameca To haMhumau bhyasaH // 189 // Amo vA hai kimAdeH syAtprAdgIrghazca vidhIyate / tvamityarthe tuMga bhavedahamarthe'mmihu~mamAH // 190 // mametyarthe mahuM ca syAd yathA jidha tathA tidh| diGmAnamuktamunneyaM zeSaM ziSTaprayogataH // 191 // saptadazaH paadH| nAgaraM tu mahArASTrIzaurasenyoH pratiSThitam / anAdAvayujAM kakhatathAM gaghadadhA na vA // 192 // vyAsAderyasya rephaH syAt prakRtyA raRtau kvacit /

Page #402
zlokabaddhaH suutrpaatthH| 231 . . . . . . . . ato'striyA DA bahulaM DI striyAM triSu durbhavet // 193 // iha cchandonurodhena varNAnAM gurulAghavam / dIrghatAhrasvatA subluksuptiliGgaviparyayAH // 194 // ucca svamojhai ca kasye vA sau puMsthata o kacit / jaso he ca striyAmuJca jazzasoriM napuMsake // 195 // dI? vA viSvaMTo hiM bhiriGasupAM Gasestu he ho ca / haM hu~ bhyaso [he ho su ca Daso haM huM syAtAM cAmaH ] // 196 // Dere ca syAdidudbhayAM Ta eNazca hiM ca vA bhisH| striyAM ca e ca saMbuddhau sau he ca triSu ho jsH|| 197 // ataH prAkRtavadrUpaM TAbhisDaDiSu veSyate / kiMyattadAM tu prathamAdvitIyAsaptamIvidhau // 198 // dIrgho'sse vA DasAdeze.................... ...... / yattado'mA jauM tauM DasGibhyAM jattha tattha ca // 199 // ...............idama imu musklIbayona vA svambhyAm / supyadaso'mu tadazcaiha supA eho ehu ca svambhyAm // 200 // je se esa sunA yattadetadAM yuSmadastuhum / tumhaimiti jayazasbhyAM tumhe ca jasA taiM tu TAyambhiH // 20 // tumhAhiM tu bhisA GasiGasbhyAM tuhatujjhatumhatubbhAH syuH| tumhAsutumhasumau supA'smado hamu sunA sArdham // 202 // amhaimiti jazzasbhyAmamhe ca jasA maiMtu TAyambhiH / amhaimamhahimamho'mhAhaM cAmhehi miti ca bhisA // 203 // GaliGasbhyAM majjhamahuMmahAH supaa'mhaasummhsumau| anayoH punarvyasAmoH prAkRtavadrUpamiSyate kaizcit / aparaistumhahi( mamhahi miti tumhaha amhahetyanye // 204 // prakRtipratyayasaMdhiopavikArAgamAzca varNAnAm / subluka supAM tiGAM vA viparyayazcAtra bahulaM syuH // 205 // parasmaipadamevAtra maso huM ca ihirjuTi / Isazca syAnmasi kRJaH kAmahuM sarvadA zatR // 206 // vadeollo dRzaH pummadekkhau NiGi tu daakkhvH| AcakSezcakkha thakka stho graheguNhaH kRjaH karaH // 207 // vrajervaJcaH pravizateH pasavazca vacezcavaH / AruNNa AzliSemukkamuamellAzca muJcateH // 208 // tibhistimyostiSaH syAdvA ThavaH sthApayatestathA / ANAvaH syAdAnayateH zeSa ziSTaprayogataH // 209 //

Page #403
232 praakRtsrvsvm| aSTAdazaH pAdaH / vAcaDo nagarAt sidhyeJcajorupari yo bhavet / SasoH zaH syAdabhatyAdeH prakRtyA raRtAvubhau // 210 // tadoSTaDau padAdau vA saivetyetasya sorija vA / khaDgasya khaMDa bhavate raprAdau vRServahaH // 211 // brUvo broH saMskRtAdibhyaH zeSaM lkssyaanusaartH| anayoryatra sAGkarya tadiSTamupanAgaram // 212 // UnaviMzaH paadH| paizAcikInAM bhASANAM prathamA kekyaabhidhaa| saMskRte zaurasenyAM ca siddhasyaivAtra vikriyA // 213 // paJcasvAdyAvitarayoH zaSoH so Nasya no bhavet / ryasya riaH prAgghraskho vA kArya kaJcaM ca dRzyate // 214 // yuktavikarSoM bahulaM prAgacca ( syAt ) kihaM ca gRhe / kupaci kvacit pRthivyAM pRthunI hRdaye hitapakaM syAt // 215 // pakSamaNi pakhamaH sUkSme sukhamaH syAdvismaye pisumaaH syAt / prathame pRthumamivasya piva ktvastUnameva syAt / / 216 // nyaNyajJeSu jo vA TAGasiGasGipu ci bA rAjJaH / nAnonayazca teSAmiha zeSa zaurasenIvat // 217 // mAgadhIsadRzaM rUpamiSyate yussmdsmdoH| kevalaM tvetayorbhasya phatvaM necchanti sUrayaH / / 218 // viMzatitamaH paadH| zaurasenAbhidhA tvasyAH sasya zo rasya lo bhavet / cavargasyopariSTAdyaH kRtAdiSu kaDAdayaH // 219 // kSasya cchaH sthAvikRteSTasya itastatthayoH za UrdhvaM syAt / ddhasya tthaH kvaciditi kecidataH soredamo vA syAt // 220 // adhunetyAdiSvartheSvahunItyAdyAzca dRzyante / zeSaM tu prAkRtavad vadanti kecittu mAgadhIvaTThA // 221 // ralayoviparyayazcet pAJcAlI nAma paizAcI / iti SoDazadhA bhASA mayA proktAH prayatnataH // 222 // icchA ceditraaddhodhymtraanymtvrnnitm| saMskRtasaMkIrNAbhyAM sahitA assttaadshetyaahuH|| 223 // bAlIkIpAJcAlyorantarbhAvAcaturdazetyapare / saMskRtasaMkIrNAbhyAM saha SoDaza kevalaM mate teSAm // 224 //

Page #404
APPENDIX IV prA kRta sarva sva sya gnnpaatthH| 1. akRtajJAdiH - akRtajJavijJadaivajJamanojJAlpajJasukRtajJAH / - ajJAtmajJaparajJAzcittajJazcaivamAdyAH syuH // 3. 6 2. AtmAdiH - ___ AtmabrahmokSapUSAdhvamUrdhagrAvayuvAdayaH // 5. 53 3. RtvAdiH (i) RturmRdaGgo nibhRtaM vRtaM parabhRto mRtaH / prAvRDvRtI tathA vRttavRttibhrAtRkamAtRkAH / mRNAlapRthivIvRndAvanajAmAtRkAdayaH // 1. 35 4. RtvAdiH (ii) RturajatatAtasaMyatakirAtasaMhRtisusaMgatakratavaH / saMprati sAMpratamupasargAt parataH kRtivRtI vRtazcApi / prabhRtivratamityAdyA RtvAdyAkRtigaNe jJeyAH // 2.7 RSyAdiHRSiH kRpA kRtiH kRtyA kRpANaH kRpaNo vRSaH / zRgAlaH pRthulo gRdhro mRgAko masRNaM kRSiH // zRGgArabhRGgabhRGgAravRSTibRMhitavRzcikAH / vitRSNo hRdayaM gRSTiH sRSTidRSTistathA pare // 1. 34 6. kSamAdiH kSamAvRkSakSaNorikSaptA lakSaNo dakSavakSasI / kSAraH kSuNNaM tathokSA cetyAdayaH syuH kSamAdayaH // 3. 42. 7. kSurAdiH kSurAkSimakSikAkSIrasadRkSakSetrakukSayaH / ikSukSudhAkSudhau ceti kSurAdiH kathito gaNaH // 3. 40

Page #405
234 prAkRtasarvasvam / 8. gardabhAdiH gardabhasaMmadauM vicchardivitI kapardavicchadauM // 3. 30 gRhItAdiH -- gRhItavrIDitAlIkadvitIyakatRtIyakam / gabhIrAnItapAnIyakarISAdirayaM gaNaH // 1. 21 10. tanvyAdiH - tanvI laghvI mRdvI paTvI sAdhvI ca gurvI ca / pUrvI ca bahvayazizvI pRthvI cetyAdayaH proktAH // 3. 94 11. tuNDAdiH tuNDakuhimatAmbUlamuktApuSkarapustakam / tathA lubdhakakuddAlakumbhIkuntalamudgarAH // 1. 24 12. tUryAdiH tUryaparyantasaundaryazauTIryAzcaryadhairyakam // 3. 21 13. daityAdiH - daityavaidehavaidezavaizampAyanakaitavam / svairavaizAkhacaityAdireSa daityAdiko gaNaH // 1. 43 14. devAdiH daivaM bhairavakairavacaitrAH kailAsavairajaitrAdyAH // 1. 44 15. dhUrtAdiH dhUrtikIrtisaMvartivArtAkArtikamUrtayaH / kartarIkIrtanAvartivartamAnamuhUrtakAH / nirvodvartyamUrtAzca kartRbhartRmukhAstathA // 3. 27 16. nIDAdiH - nIDavyAhRtamaNDUkasrotAMsi premayauvane / trailokyasthUlatailarjusthUNArthasthANumukhyakAH // 3. 71 17. padmAdiH - - padmaghasmarakAzmIravezmasadmAdmarAdayaH // 3. 94 18. paruSAdiH - paruSaM parighaH parikhA paridhiH panasazca paruSAdiH // 2. 36

Page #406
gnnpaatthH| 235 19. paryastAdiH - paryastaH paryANaM paryaGkaH saukumArya ca // 3. 24 20. paurAdiH - pauraH kauravapauruSapautraucityAni kauzalaM kSauram // 1. 49 21. piNDAdiH __ syuH piNDapiSTasindUraviSNudhammilaviSTibilvAdyAH // 1. 15 22. pratyAdiH prati vetasaH patAkA harItakI vyApRtaM mRtakam / prAkRtamiti saptaite pratyAdigaNaH samuddiSTaH // 2. 10 23. mAMsAdiH mAMsaM mAMsalasaMmukhamevamidAnI kathaM nUnam // 4. 25 24. mAdhuryAdiH mAdhuryadhuryagAmbhIryAcAryasthairyamavyayaM tiryak // 3. 22 25. mukuTAdiH - mukuTayudhiSThiragurvIkarburamukuragurukasaukumAryAdyAH // 1. 26 26. yathAdiH - yathAtathAtAlavRntaprAkRtotkhAtacAmarAH / cATupravAhaprastAvapraharA hAlikAstathA / mArjArazca kumArazca marAlaH khAditAdayaH // 1. 13 27. yAvadAdiH - yAvattAvaddevakulamevamevAvaTastathA / jIvitAvartamAnAdyA vijJeyA yAvadAdayaH // 4. 9 28. vakrAdiH - vakravyastravayasyAzruzmazrunivasanadarzanasparzAH / zulkapratizrutamanasvigRSTipucchAtimuktAyAH // 4. 20 vyatyayAdiHvyatyayacaityAtyayasAmarthyAtithyAnavadyapadye ca / / udyatamityatra gaNe kecid gadyodyamau na vecchanti // 3. 32

Page #407
236 prAkRtasarvasvam / 30. zayyAdiH zayyAsaundaryaparyantagrAhyAzcaryAstrayodaza / vallIvRntotkarAdyAzca zayyAdiriti kIrtitaH // 1.7 31. samRddhayAdiH - samRddhiH pratisiddhizca prasiddhiH prakaTaM tathA / prasuptaM ca pratispardhI manasvI pratipattathA / abhiyAtiH sadRkSaM ca samRddhayAdirayaM gaNaH // 1. 3 32. sevAdiH - sevA kautUhalaM daivaM nihitaM nakhajAnunI / trailokyaM karNikArazca vezyA bhUjaM ca duHkhitam // utsavotsukadIrdhekazivatUSNIkarazmayaH / duSkaro niSkRpo rAtrIzvaradurlabhanAyakAH // vadvApivAdayaH karmakaro manye parasparam / azvAzracittapuSyAdyAH prAdINazca zramizvasI // 3.75 33. saindhavAdiH - saindhavabhaikSAjIvikanaiyogikapaiNDapAtikAH proktAH // 1. 45 34. saundaryAdiH - saundarya zauNDikaH zauNDo dauvArikopaviSTake / kaukSeyapauSapAlomImauJjIdauHsAdhikAdayaH // 1. 52 35. haridrAdiH - mukharAGgArayudhiSThirasukumArAzcaraNaparighakaruNAzca / parikhA kirAta ityAdayo haridrAdayaH proktAH // 2. 29

Page #408
Unnamed Authors and Untraced Quotations. atra kecid vikalpamicchanti / 1. 21 anayoH punaH ... kaizcit / aparaiH... amhahetyanye // ... 17.55. amhatto'mhehimityeke / ... 5. 108 4. 60 18. 12 4. 33 7. 42 7. 143 3. 6 3. 40 12. 20 2. 42 3. 32 2. 2 5. 63 3. 75 1. 9 18. 12. 3. 30 5. 90 1. 6 1. 5 1. 2. 3. 4. Adezva NaH kazcit / 5. iti tenaivoktatvAt / 6. uccopasya kasyacit / 8. 10. 11. 7. udghamAa ca keSAMcit unnaTeriti kazcit / 9. kazcidiGgitajJaM icchati kazcid dvitvApanaM chamicchati / ... kukSimatyAM kucchimadItyeke kecidetAdRzeSu vikalpamicchanti / kecid dyodyamau na vecchanti / kaizcit prAkRtakovidaiH nama Gaseriti ... prabhRtaya ityeke ciNamiti kecit / 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. ityartha / 18. 19. tarduriti kecit / 20. tumhAdeza tenApi TAkka APPENDIX V 21. 22. tenaiva 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. tathA ca sa evAha tathAhi tatraiva / *** ... *** ... ... ... darasa iti kazcit / dhAtUpalakSaNamiti kecit / nanu iti vadanti / bahibbhavai iti kecit / bAhrI kI pAJcAlyoH kazcidicchati uktatvAt / ityuktatvAt / ... apare / :: :: ::: :: ... 11. 8 4. 20 1. 4. 7. 4 20. 16

Page #409
238 praakRtsrvsvm| 28. mi caike| 5. 99 29. mhara ityeke| ... 7. 17 30. yuddhe dvasya vetyeke| ... 3. 34 31. liGtvAvizeSopAdAnAt...usumu-prabhRtaya ityeke / ... 6. 31 luddho ityeke| ... 3. 36 vaMkubhaM kecidicchanti / 10. 6 34. vAnuvRttiratreti kecit / 1. 15 35. viTaM iti kazcit / ... 1.7 36. vetyeke| ... 4. 34 37. zapharyA sabharI ... kazcit / 2. 24 38. zciNTo ricaza ityeke / ... 13. 3 39. sattvAntare nitymityeke| ... 3. 45

Page #410
APPENDIX VI BIBLIOGRAPHY Abhinavagupta-Abhinavabharati, publlshed with Natyasastra of Bharata, Baroda. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Anubhutisvarupacarya-Saraasvatavyakarana, Bombay, Sakabda 1950. Appayyadiksita-Prakstamanidipa, Mysore, 1954. Apte, V. S.-Sanskrit-English Dictionary, New Delhi, 1963. Beames, John-A Comparative Grammar of Modern Aryan Languages of India, London, 1972. Bhamaha-Kavyalamkara, Patna, 1962. Bhandarkar R. G.-Wilson Philological Lectures, Poona, 1929. Bharata-Natyasastra ( Nirnaysagar ed. 1940 ). Bhasa-Bhasanatakacakra ( ed. C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1262 ). Bhattanarayana-Venisamhara ( Chowkhamba ed. 1940). Bhatti-Bhattika vya ( Nirnayasagara ed. 1934). Bhavabhuti-Malatimadhava ( ed. M. R. Kale, 1928). Bhojadeve-Sarasvatikanthabharana (Nirnayasagar ed. 1934 ). Bloch, Jules-La formation de la langue marathe,.Paris, 1920. Brahmapurana-( Chowkhamba ed.). Bulletin of the School nf Oriental Studies, London. Caldwell, Robert-Gomparative Grammar of the Dravidian Languages, Madras, 1956. Canda-Prakstalaksana ( ed. Hoernle, Calcutta 1880). Chatterji, S. K.-Indo-Aryan and Hindi, Calcutta, 1960. Chatterji, S. K.-Origin and Development of Bengali Language, Calcutta, 1926. Dandin-Kavyadarsa ( Chowkhamba ed. 1958). Das, Haragovind-Paia-sadda-mahaanavo, Varanasi, 1963. De, S. K.-Sanskrit Poetics, London, 1923. Descriptive Catalogue of India Office Library, Vol. II, Part I, ed, A, B. Keith.

Page #411
240 prAkRtasarvasvam / Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskril Manuscripts Vol. II, ed. K. N. Mahapatra. Dhanapala-Paia lacchinamamala, Bombay, 1960. Dhanapala-Bhavisattakaha, ed. Jacobi, Munchen 1918. Dhanika-Dasarupaka, Bombay. Encyclopaedia Britannica, Vol. XVIII. Framji, Dhanjibhai-On the origin and Authenticity of the Arian Family of Languages, Bombay 1861, Gode, P. K.-Studies in Indian Literary History, Vol. I, Bombay, 1953. of Orissa, Govinda-Kavyapradipa, Nirnayasagar ed. 1933. Hala-Gathasaptasati: (i) Das Saptasatakam des Hala, ed. Weber., Leipzig, 1881. (ii) ed. R. G. Basak, Calcutta 1956. Hemacandra-Desinanamala, ed. M. Banerjee, Calcutta Univer sity, 1931. Hemacandra-Kavyanusasana (Nirnaysagar ed. 1934). Hemacandra-Siddhahemacandra, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Bombay, 1958. Indian and Iranian Studies presented to Sir E. Denison Ross. Bombay, 1939. Indian Antiquary. Jagannatha-Rasagangadhara (Nirnaysagar ed. 1930). Jain, B. D.-Ardhamagadhi Reader, Lahore, 1923. Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society, Patna. Journal of the Department of Letters, Calcutta University. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Londou. K. B. Pathak Commemoration Volume, Poona, 1934. Kalidasa-Sakuntala: (i) ed. Cappeller, Leipzig, 1909. (ii) ed. M. R. Kale, Bombay, 1934. Kalidasa-Vikramorvasiya ( Chowkhambha ed.) Kalpasutra-( ed. Jacobi, Leipzig, 1879). Kane, P. V.-History of Sanskrit Poetics, Bombay, 1923. Katre, S. M.-Prakrit Languages and their Contribution to Indian Literature, Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, Bombay, 1945.

Page #412
Bibliography 241 Katyayana - Prakrtamanjari. Keith, A. B. - History of Sanakrit Literature, Oxford, 1920. Keith, A, B. - Sanskrit Drama, Oxford, 1924. Kouhala - Lila vai ( ed. A. N. Upadhya, Bombay, 1949 ). Kramadisvara - Samksiptasara, Calcutta, Vangabda 1360. Krsnamisra - Prabodbacandrodaya ( Nirnayasagara ed., 1935). Laksmidhara - $adbhasacandrika (ed. K. P. Trivedi, Bombay, 1916). Lankesvara - Prakrtakamadhenu. Laddu, T. K. - Prolegomena Zu Trivikramas Prakrit Gramma tik, Halle, 1912. Linguistic Survey of India - ( ed. Grierson ). Mahabharata. Mahatab, H. K. - History of Orissa (both Oriya and English editions ). Mammatabhatta - Kavyaprakasa ( Chowkhamba ed., 1960 ). Manusmrti -( Chowkhamba ed., 1935). Markandeya - Dasagrivavadha Mahakavya, published by Orissa Sahitya Akademi, 1959. Markandeya - Prakstasarvasva (ed. P. V. Bhattanathasvami, Vizagapatam 1927. Mehendale, M. A - Historical Grammar of Inscriptional Prakrits, Poona, 1948. Narasimha - Prakstasabda pradipika. Nitti - Dolci, L. - Les Grammariens Prakrits, Paris, 1938. Orissa Historical Research Journal, Bhubanesvar. Panini - Astadhyayi. Pischel, R. - Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen ( Translated into English by S. Jha, Varanasi, 1957 ). Praksta paingala - (ed. B. S. Vyasa, Banaras, 1959). Pravarasena - Ravanavaho or Setu baudha (Nirnayasagar ed., 1935). Purusottama - Prakstanusasana (ed. M. M, Ghosh, Calcutta, 1954 ). Raghunatha - Natyamanorama, Orissa Sahitya Akademi, 1959. Pra. - 16

Page #413
242 prAkRtasarvasvam / Rajasekhara - Karpura manjari: (i) ed. S. Konow, C. R. Lanman, Delhi, 1963. (ii) ed. M. M. Ghosh, Calcutta University, 1939. (iii) ed. N. G. Suru, Bombay, 1960. Rajasekhara - Kavyamimamsa, GOS 1934. Ramatarkavagisa - Prakstakalpataru ( ed. M.M. Ghosh, Cal cutta, 1954). Rudrata - Kavyalankara (Nirnayasagar ed. ). Rudradasa - Candralekha, ed. A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, 1945. Sahu, N. K. (ed.) - History of Orissa. Sen, S. - Bhasara itivitta, Calcutta, 1949. Sen, S. - A Comparative Grammar or Middle Indo-Aryan, Poona, 1960. Sesakrona - Prakrtacandrika. Shastri, H. P. - Bauddhagana O Doha, Calcutta, 1923. Simharaja - Prakstarupavatara ( ed. E. Hultzsch, Royal Asia tic Society, 1909). Singabhupala - Rasarnavasudhakara. Sobhakara - Alamkararatnakara (ed. C. R. Devadhar, Poona 1942 ). Sriharsa - Ratnavali, ed. P. V. Ramanujasvami, Madras, 1936. Sudraka - Mrccha katika: (i) Nirnayasagar ed., 1926. (ii) ed. R. D. Karmarkar, Poona, 1950 Tagare, G. V.-Historical Grammar of Apo bhramsa, Poona, 1948. Thomas, F. W.-(ed.)- Kavindravacanasamuccaya, 1911. Tripathi, K. B. - Evolution of Oriya Language and Script, Utkal University, 1962. Trivikrama - Prakrtavyakarahavrtti, ed. P. L. Vaidya, Shola pur, 1954. Vagbhata - Vagbhatalaukara ( Chowkhamba ed., 1957). Vakpatiraja - Gaudavaho ( ed. S. P. Pandit, 1927 ). Vararuci -- Prakrtaprakasa : (i) ed. Cowell, Calcutta 1962.

Page #414
Bibliography 243 (ii) ed. P. L. Vaidya, Poona 1931. (iii) ed. B. N. Sharma and B. Upadhyaya, Banaras 1927. (iv) Chowkhamba ed. 1959. (v) ed. C. K. Raja and K. R. Sharma, Adyar Library Series, 1946. Varma, Siddhesvar - Critical Studies in the Phonetic Observa tions of Indian Grammarians, Delhi, 1961. Visvanatha - Sahityadarpana: (i) Chowkhamba ed. (ii) ed. K. Kar, Lahore, 1938. Whitney, W. D. - A Sanskrit Grammar, Leipzig, 1924. Williams, Sir M. Monier - Sanskrit - English Dictiouary, Ox. ford, 1951. Woolner, A. C. - Introduction to Prakrit, Lahore, 1939.

Page #415
APPENDIX VII ABBREVIATIONS Amg, The shortest form of abbreviations normally used is given. Sometimes the name of a well-known author stands for his standard work mentioned in this list, e. g., Vararuci, I. 1, Prakrtaprakasa, I. 1. ABORI Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Ardhamagadhi. AP. Apabhramsa. BH. Bhatti. Bh. Bharata. Bham. Bhamaha. BORI Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. BSOS Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. CD Canda. CGMIA A Comparative Grammar of Middle Indo-Aryan, Comm. Commentary, Comp. Gr. A Comparative Grammar of Modern Aryan languges of India. DCSM Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts of Orissa. DN Desinamamala. DVM Dasayrivavadbamahakavya. Em. or em. Emendation. EOLS Evolution of Oriya Language and Script. Ex. or ex. Example genitive. GOS Gaekward Oriental Series. Grammatik Grammatik der Prakrit-sprachen. GS Gathasaptasati. Das Saptasatakam des Hala. gen. H

Page #416
Hc. HGA IA imp. inst. Intro. JBORS JDL JRAS KD KI KM KP KVM lang. Lank. Les Gram. Lk. loc. LSI M. Mg. MIA Mk. MM Mr. MS Mas. NIA nom. NS ODBL OHRJ om. PA Abbreviations Hemacandra. Historical Grammar of Apabhramsa. Indian Antiquary. imperative. instrumental. Introduction. Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society. Journal of the Department of Letters. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. Kavyadarsa. Kramadisvara. Karpuramanjari. Kavyaprakasa. Kavyamimamsa. language. Laukesvara. Les Grammariens Prakrits. Laksmidhara. locative. Linguistic Survey of India. Maharastri Magadhi Middle Indo-Aryan Markandeya Malatimadhava. Mrcchakatika. Manusmriti. Manuscripts. New Indo-Aryan. nominative. Natyasastra. Origin and Development of Bengali Language. Orissa Historical Research Journal. omit. Prakrtanusasana. 245

Page #417
246 prAkRtasarvasvam / PK Pkt. Pl. PPK PPL Pr. PS PSM Pu. Puu R Ra Rt. Sak SD sent sing. SK Skt. Prakstakalpataru. Prakrit. Plural. Praksta praasa. Prakstapaingalam. Prthvidhara. Prakrtasarvasva. Paia-sadda maharnavo Purusottama. Prakrtavyakarahavrtti. Ravanavaho. Ratnavali. Ramatarkavagisa. Sauraseni. Abhijnanasakuntalam. Sahityadarpana. sentence. singular. Sarasvatikanthabharanam. Sanskrit. Sloka. Simharaja. Sutra. Trivikrama. Vasantaraja. Visvanatha Venisamharanatakam. Vararuci. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Gesellschaft. SI. SR Su Ty. Vas. Vis Ve. Vr. ZDMG Morgenlandischen

Page #418
Page 6 sUkSma 21 padma 28 G 13 18 ERRATA Line Read For caturvidha catuvidhaM 13 rephasya rephasva 18 auDyAstu oDyAstu 19 and 20 gauDaudA0 gauDaudrA0 sukSya 26 puDhamaM 14 and 16 kaI padumaDakko kaipaDhumatako 16 kapiH prathamadaSTaH GS. VI 32 kaviprathamatarkaH 0padumaDakko paDhamaDhakko 30 ( add ) B bhamarotti kaipadumatako 16 aiH daivaM dainvaM / 11 devaro before dearo om. devaro 23 svaraM svaraM 27 avaudI avasAda 15 zaphayoM zapharyA 25 N 28 IO Adyometi TO Ayeneti om caMDaNaM I 26 G before bhavaM 26 om. urvatA UveM 20 stampe stalpe 24 ruhi sahi 26 stambha H zauTIryA sauTIryA Rt I.3.12 Rt III. 12 16 12 " 17 19 21 22 23 23 27 adha 25 stambe 29 1 26 31 29

Page #419
248 Page 32 33 " 35 36 38 41 "" "" 45 46 "" 36 "" 53 55 57 65 67 35 "" 68 88N NON R 68 69 71 72 73 74 75 : 21 Line 13 28 22 22 ~ 222 22 23 27 20 11 7 21 12 33 28 14 25 25 22 25. 10 26 12 1270 8 19 22 16 "" 9 Read siNeho prAkRtasarvasvam / NyA om. R III 6. 0 koNa U before arefina IO before pragnaH sariA aimuttaM vRddhiH om. vA habha dRta 0 kAiA correct abhUt after babhUva Nau 0 0 vaidUrye npa in u, in G - Nidu0 om. 17 from advitva vaTTai bhaNate to after up Asan socchamAdayaH socchimu hirekAcaH zamayate 0 NiGaH * pasRtakaiH paDhaviu, pADhAveDa paDhaciUNa :: * ... ... ... ... ... For siNaho zyA 0 teNa saraA amuktaM vRddhim * ao * drat vedUrye u in G - Nidu0 kahihabhA wrong 0 Nau vahae II bhaNaMti II Asam socchAmAdayaH socchamu hiraikAcaH yamayate 0 NiGa prasUtakaiH paDhaviu pADhavi pADhaveUNa

Page #420
Page "" 39 80 .3 81 "" 82 "" 2008: 28866 83 84 86 87 89 90 91 91 92 93 "" "" 96 = = = 99 Line 10 27 28 29 29 22:24 ****.***N2222 23 25 28 23 9 16 23 7 20 21 25 27 30 15 10 28 29 7 20 29 18 Read vihAsAviUNa Errata 0 jambhAhai jamhAhai vas here om. vA suai haritsaGkaH * svakArAda for uhuaM hiMdiUNa mA after AkrAmayati * geha dasAve uhA muMjelui khaNai ibvalA vinA before laeH bhoGgaNaH 0 0 jhampau vihivillaH tADayateH zipi 0 kRhRtjo 104 upon hindI ai avarijai lup after as tuSpa mAhavI ... ... :. ... ... ... 003 ... ... *** For viddAsAveUNa A jambhAie jamhAyaha var hare 249 suvai haritsaGgaH stavakArAd Da for ulaM hiDiUNa * gaNDa 0 daMsAviha he suMjelui i zavvalA 0 oGgavaNA jhaSau vihivilla 0 Da tADayeH thipi kRt avarijjau luppa maddAvI *

Page #421
250 praakRtsrvsvm| Page Line Read g after VGIO For 32 ... vRddhiH vRddhimA GS, I, 15 after efe: dhriyeta dhriyate. in is 19 as taDiti mahArASTrayA 107 gauraye 100 1016 22 102 23.. 108 24 106 19 108 110 10 " 27 112 114 10 116 25 118 20 25 27 dalopaH kSaNadhIra . taDati mahArASTrayAH gaurave dalopaH kSaNakSIra . 22 upon syuH em. striyAM tusAdo emm. * chigga ghasAmajA 24 cchuvadi chavI. smarataH 22 25. dhIdA 119 120 121 122 om. strAyAM tumAdoM Su * chiga . ghasAtmajA mRjU chuvadi chavi . smarate dhAdI 0 gamo 0 yiTAdi taoma aJcaivAyai 0 paNDhika. om. rudhirApriya rAja tha akSAhiNI 19 17 26 0 gamI 0 viTAdi tajima accaivAthai 0 pANTika . em. rudhirapriya rAjA 127 125 7 12622 10 129 , 29 and 30 24 20 za 134 akSAuhiNI

Page #422
Errata 251 Page Line For macchAzikkA pulANamazvA " 22 phulaNa " eje ezaM seen rajaggagha geSa tyuggaindo prado eho ajjalitta 15 18 yANAyi Read 137 26 om. zakalaM II 138 macchAzikA 138 20 pulANamazchA pulaNa 24 1392 eze seem ,, 15 rajaggadha genva 16 guggaido 18 and 19 140 11 do edo 13 ajjalitti za yANAmi 142 to before lopa 143 dhaNaM 144 acchau 23 145 12 upon gazchi 13 upon paDhua 14 upon zAvaroDrA 13 audI 10 before autrI kvA 146 ityAdezau 147 apabhraMzo hi. along with harizcaMdra0 149 20 mattharu UIO before prAgaraddhA G before idu 150 12 G before kAlyA 6 ghaNaM acchaUza acchaei or3hI 27 kvA ityodazau matthasa

Page #423
252 prAkRtasarvasvam / Page Line For Read G before maUgakupati 13 20 32 " aloe 151 22 emm. O II ale om. ummada haNumaMte 152 ummara haNumaMteM Dahvau mariu DaDhau maciuma isiDasbhyAM :: :: :: :: ::. mario 18 19 31 155 156 maciusa usiusbhyAM 28 G before tumhai 29 lubha 157 : :: tujbha 0 mhahaM 21 158 5 lubhaM tujjha 0 mhAI 90 upon prAkRta 0 ekvali mahArASTrayAzrayeNa padAdezaH 16 160 9 :: : ekali mahArASTrayAzratheNa padAdeyaH 18 25 28 161 163 23 vacezvavavaH maNuzo tAvityatra soyi separates dUraza : :: :: vacezcatvaH maNuSo tAvitra sopi sexparates durasa madhyadazIyA 164 madhyadezIyA 165 166 167 168 169 26 20 :: : kupaMti kuSaMti 19 18 0 la chane thus par3hatI IO lacchani 21 25 29 : :: the paddhatI

Page #424
A.zrI. kailAsasAgara sUrijJAna maMdira zrI malapAra jaina jAradhanA kendra kAlA Prakrit Text Society Series L. D. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad - 9 1. Angavijja ( Science of Divination), edited by Muni Shri Punya vijayaji, Eng. Int. by Dr. Motichandra and Hindi Int. by Dr. V. S. Agrawala, Pages 8+94+372. 21-00 2. Prakrta-Paingalam, Part I, edited by Dr. Bhola Shankar Vyas (Text, Sanskrit Commentaries, Hindi Translation, Philological Notes and Glossary), Pages 700. BE16-00 3. Cauppannamahapurisacariyam of Silanka, edited by Pt. Amritlal Mohanlal Bhojak, Int. by Dr. K1. Bruhn, Pages 8+6+384. 21-00 4. Prakrta-Paingalam, Part II ( Critical Study of the metres and language and literary assessment of the Text), by Dr. Bhola Shankar Vyas. Pagas 16+16 +592 +12. 15-00 5. Akhyanakamanikosa of Acarya Nemicandra, with Commentary of Amradeva, edited by Muni Shri Punyavijayaji, Introduction by Dr. U. P. Shah. Pages 8+26+18+30+ 424. 21-00 6. Paumacariam of Vimalasuri, Part I, Revised Edition of Dr. H.Jacobi, edited by Muni Shri Punyavijayaji, Hindi Translation by Prof. S. M. Vora, Eng. Int. by V.M. Kulkarni, Pages 8+40+ 373. 18-00 7. Paja-Sadda-Mchannavo, by late Pt. H. T. Seth, Second Edition, Pages 64+952. Library Edition Rs. 30-00. Student Edition 20-00 8. Pasanahacariu of Padmakirti, edited by Prof. P. K. Modi, with Hindi Introduction and translation, Word-Index and Notes, Pages 8+124+170+232. 25-00 9. Nandisutram with Curni of Jinadasa, edited by Muni Shri Punyavijayaji with Indices, Pages 8+16+104. 10-00 10. Nandisutram with Vrtti of Haribhadra and Tippani of Shricandra, edited by Muni Shri Punyavijayaji, Pages 8+16+218. 15-00 11. Markandeya's Prakrta-Sarvasva, edited by Dr. Krishna Chandra Acharya. 20-00 12. Paumacariyam of Vimalasuri, Part II, Revised Edition of Dr. H. Jacobi, edited by Muni Shri Punyavijayaji, Hindi translation by Prof. S. M. Vora, Eight Appendices and Orthographic-Scribal Notes by Dr K. R. Chandra. Pages 16 +222 +160. 22-00 13. Kathakosa of Sri Candra, edited by Dr. Hira Lal Jain, 1969. edition international For Private & Personal use only